This is a modern-English version of The Woman with the Fan, originally written by Hichens, Robert. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE WOMAN WITH THE FAN





By Robert Hichens















CHAPTER I

IN a large and cool drawing-room of London a few people were scattered about, listening to a soprano voice that was singing to the accompaniment of a piano. The sound of the voice came from an inner room, towards which most of these people were looking earnestly. Only one or two seemed indifferent to the fascination of the singer.

IN a large and cool living room in London, a few people were spread out, listening to a soprano singing accompanied by a piano. The voice was coming from an inner room, which most of the attendees were watching intently. Only one or two appeared uninterested in the singer's charm.

A little woman, with oily black hair and enormous dark eyes, leaned back on a sofa, playing with a scarlet fan and glancing sideways at a thin, elderly man, who gazed into the distance from which the voice came. His mouth worked slightly under his stiff white moustache, and his eyes, in colour a faded blue, were fixed and stern. Upon his knees his thin and lemon-coloured hands twitched nervously, as if they longed to grasp something and hold it fast. The little dark woman glanced down at these hands, and then sharply up at the elderly man’s face. A faint and malicious smile curved her full lips, which were artificially reddened, and she turned her shoulder to him with deliberation and looked about the room.

A small woman with shiny black hair and big dark eyes leaned back on a couch, playing with a bright red fan and glancing sideways at a thin, older man, who was staring off into the distance where the voice was coming from. His mouth twitched slightly under his stiff white mustache, and his eyes, a faded blue, were fixed and serious. His thin, lemon-colored hands twitched nervously on his knees, as if they wanted to grab something and hold it tightly. The small dark woman looked down at his hands, then quickly up at the elderly man’s face. A faint, sly smile played on her full lips, which were artificially brightened, and she deliberately turned her shoulder to him and surveyed the room.

On all the faces in it, except one, she perceived intent expressions. A sleek and plump man, with hanging cheeks, a hooked nose, and hair slightly tinged with grey and parted in the middle, was the exception. He sat in a low chair, pouting his lips, playing with his single eyeglass, and looking as sulky as an ill-conditioned school-boy. Once or twice he crossed and uncrossed his short legs with a sort of abrupt violence, laid his fat, white hands on the arms of the chair, lifted them, glanced at his rosy and shining nails, and frowned. Then he shut his little eyes so tightly that the skin round them became wrinkled, and, stretching out his feet, seemed almost angrily endeavouring to fall asleep.

On all the faces there, except one, she noticed focused expressions. A smooth, chubby man with sagging cheeks, a hooked nose, and hair slightly gray and parted in the middle was the exception. He sat in a low chair, pouting his lips, fiddling with his single eyeglass, and looking as grumpy as a badly-behaved schoolboy. Once or twice, he crossed and uncrossed his short legs with a sort of sudden force, placed his chubby, pale hands on the chair's arms, lifted them, glanced at his rosy, shiny nails, and frowned. Then he squeezed his little eyes shut so tightly that the skin around them wrinkled, and, stretching out his feet, seemed almost angrily trying to fall asleep.

A tall young man, who was sitting alone not far off, cast a glance of contempt at him, and then, as if vexed at having bestowed upon him even this slight attention, leaned forward, listening with eagerness to the soprano voice. The little dark woman observed him carefully above the scarlet feathers of her fan, which she now held quite still. His face was lean and brown. His eyes were long and black, heavy-lidded, and shaded by big lashes which curled upward. His features were good. The nose and chin were short and decided, but the mouth was melancholy, almost weak. On his upper lip grew a short moustache, turned up at the ends. His body was slim and muscular.

A tall young man, sitting alone not far away, shot a look of disdain at him, and then, as if annoyed with himself for even giving that much attention, leaned forward, eagerly listening to the soprano voice. The little dark woman watched him closely above the scarlet feathers of her fan, which she now held completely still. His face was lean and tan. His eyes were long and black, heavy-lidded, and framed by long lashes that curled upward. His features were attractive. His nose and chin were short and strong, but his mouth had a sad, almost weak expression. A short moustache, curled at the ends, adorned his upper lip. His body was slim and muscular.

After watching him for a little while the dark woman looked again at the elderly man beside her, and then quickly back to the young fellow. She seemed to be comparing the two attentions, of age and of youth. Perhaps she found something horrible in the process for she suddenly lost her expression of sparkling and birdlike sarcasm, and bending her arm, as if overcome with lassitude, she let her fan drop on her knees, and stared moodily at the carpet.

After observing him for a bit, the dark-haired woman glanced back at the older man next to her, then quickly returned her gaze to the young guy. It looked like she was weighing the charms of age against those of youth. Maybe she discovered something unsettling in the comparison because her lively, witty expression faded suddenly. Slumping her arm as if she were exhausted, she let her fan fall onto her lap and stared gloomily at the carpet.

A very tall woman, with snow-white hair and a face in which nobility and weariness were mated, let fall two tears, and a huge man, with short, bronze-coloured hair and a protruding lower jaw, who was sitting opposite to her, noticed them and suddenly looked proud.

A very tall woman with snow-white hair and a face that showed both nobility and exhaustion let two tears fall. A huge man with short, bronze-colored hair and a jutting lower jaw, who was sitting across from her, noticed and suddenly looked proud.

The light soprano voice went on singing an Italian song about a summer night in Venice, about stars, dark waters and dark palaces, heat, and the sound of music, and of gondoliers calling over the lagoons to their comrades. It was an exquisite voice; not large, but flexible and very warm. The pianoforte accompaniment was rather uneasy and faltering. Now and then, when it became blurred and wavering, the voice was abruptly hard and decisive, once even piercing and almost shrewish. Then the pianist, as if attacked by fear, played louder and hurried the tempo, the little dark woman smiled mischievously, the white-haired woman put her handkerchief to her eyes, and the young man looked as if he wished to commit murder. But the huge man with the bronze hair went on looking equably proud.

The light soprano kept singing an Italian song about a summer night in Venice, featuring stars, dark waters and palaces, heat, and the sounds of music, along with gondoliers calling to their friends over the lagoons. It was a beautiful voice; not big, but flexible and very warm. The piano accompaniment was a bit unsteady and hesitant. Occasionally, when it lost clarity and became shaky, the voice would suddenly sound hard and assertive, once even sharp and almost nagging. Then the pianist, seemingly gripped by fear, played louder and sped up the tempo, the little dark woman smiled playfully, the elderly woman dabbed her eyes with a handkerchief, and the young man looked like he wanted to commit murder. But the big man with the bronze hair remained calmly proud.

When the voice died away there was distinct, though slight, applause, which partially drowned the accompanist’s muddled conclusion. Then a woman walked in from the second drawing-room with an angry expression on her face.

When the voice faded, there was clear, though faint, applause that somewhat drowned out the accompanist’s confused ending. Then a woman entered from the second drawing-room with an irritated look on her face.

She was tall and slight. Her hair and eyes were light yellow-brown, and the former had a natural wave in it. Her shoulders and bust were superb, and her small head was beautifully set on a lovely, rather long, neck. She had an oval face, with straight, delicate features, now slightly distorted by temper. But the most remarkable thing about her was her complexion. Her skin was exquisite, delicately smooth and white, warmly white like a white rose. She did nothing to add to its natural beauty, though nearly every woman in London declared that she had a special preparation and always slept in a mask coated thickly with it. The Bond Street oracles never received a visit from her. She had been born with an enchanting complexion, a marvellous skin. She was young, just twenty-four. She let herself alone because she knew improvement—in that direction—was not possible. The mask coated with Juliet paste, or Aphrodite ivorine, existed only in the radiant imaginations of her carefully-arranged acquaintances.

She was tall and slender. Her hair and eyes were a light yellow-brown, and her hair had a natural wave. Her shoulders and bust were stunning, and her small head was beautifully set on a lovely, somewhat long neck. She had an oval face, with straight, delicate features, now slightly twisted by anger. But the most striking thing about her was her complexion. Her skin was exquisite, delicately smooth and white, warmly white like a white rose. She didn’t do anything to enhance its natural beauty, even though nearly every woman in London claimed she had a special skincare routine and always slept with a thick mask on. The Bond Street fashion experts never saw her. She was born with a captivating complexion, a marvelous skin. She was young, just twenty-four. She accepted her looks as they were because she knew that any improvement in that area was impossible. The idea of using a mask with Juliet paste or Aphrodite ivorine only existed in the radiant imaginations of her carefully-curated friends.

In appearance she was a siren. By nature she was a siren too. But she had a temper and sometimes showed it. She showed it now.

In looks, she was a temptress. By nature, she was a temptress too. But she had a short fuse and sometimes let it show. She was showing it now.

As she walked in slowly all the scattered people leaned forward, murmuring their thanks, and the men stood up and gathered round her.

As she walked in slowly, all the scattered people leaned forward, murmuring their thanks, and the men stood up and gathered around her.

“Beautiful! Beautiful!” muttered the thin, elderly man in a hoarse voice, striking his fingers repeatedly against the palms of his withered hands.

“Beautiful! Beautiful!” muttered the skinny old man in a raspy voice, striking his fingers repeatedly against the palms of his wrinkled hands.

The young man looked at the singer and said nothing; but the anger in her face was reflected in his, and mingled with a flaming of sympathy that made his appearance almost startling. The white-haired woman clasped the singer’s hands and said, “Thank you, dearest!” in a thrilling voice, and the little dark woman with the red fan cried out, “Viola, you simply pack up Venice, carry it over the Continent and set it down here in London!”

The young man stared at the singer and didn’t say a word; however, the anger on her face mirrored in his, mixed with a rush of sympathy that made him look almost striking. The white-haired woman held the singer’s hands tightly and said, “Thank you, sweetheart!” in an emotional tone, and the little dark woman with the red fan exclaimed, “Viola, you totally bring Venice here, carry it across the Continent, and drop it right in London!”

Lady Holme frowned slightly.

Lady Holme made a slight frown.

“Thank you, thank you, you good-natured dears,” she said with an attempt at lightness. Then, hearing the thin rustle of a dress, she turned sharply and cast an unfriendly glance at a mild young woman with a very pointed nose, on which a pair of eyeglasses sat astride, who came meekly forward, looking self-conscious, and smiling with one side of her mouth. The man with the protruding jaw, who was Lord Holme, said to her, in a loud bass voice:

“Thank you, thank you, you wonderful people,” she said, trying to sound casual. Then, hearing the soft rustle of a dress, she turned quickly and shot an unfriendly look at a mild young woman with a very pointed nose, on which a pair of glasses perched, who stepped forward shyly, looking awkward and smiling crookedly. The man with the jutting jaw, who was Lord Holme, said to her in a booming voice:

“Thanks, Miss Filberte, thanks.”

“Thanks, Ms. Filberte, thanks.”

“Oh, not at all, Lord Holme,” replied the accompanist with a sudden air of rather foolish delight. “I consider it an honour to accompany an amateur who sings like Lady Holme.”

“Oh, not at all, Lord Holme,” replied the accompanist with a sudden air of rather silly delight. “I consider it an honor to accompany an amateur who sings like Lady Holme.”

She laid a slight emphasis on the word “amateur.”

She placed a little emphasis on the word “amateur.”

Lady Holme suddenly walked forward to an empty part of the drawing-room. The elderly man, whose name was Sir Donald Ulford, made a movement as if to follow her, then cleared his throat and stood still looking after her. Lord Holme stuck out his under jaw. But Lady Cardington, the white-haired woman spoke to him softly, and he leaned over to her and replied. The sleek man, whose name was Mr. Bry, began to talk about Tschaikowsky to Mrs. Henry Wolfstein, the woman with the red fan. He uttered his remarks authoritatively in a slow and languid voice, looking at the pointed toes of his shoes. Conversation became general.

Lady Holme suddenly walked over to an empty spot in the drawing-room. The old man, Sir Donald Ulford, moved as if to follow her, then cleared his throat and stood still, watching her. Lord Holme jutted out his jaw, but Lady Cardington, the white-haired woman, spoke to him softly, and he leaned closer to her and responded. The well-groomed man, Mr. Bry, started talking about Tschaikovsky to Mrs. Henry Wolfstein, the woman with the red fan. He made his comments with authority in a slow, relaxed voice, staring at the pointed toes of his shoes. The conversation became more general.

Robin Pierce, the tall young man, stood alone for a few minutes. Two or three times he glanced towards Lady Holme, who had sat down on a sofa, and was opening and shutting a small silver box which she had picked up from a table near her. Then he walked quietly up the room and sat down beside her.

Robin Pierce, the tall young man, stood by himself for a few minutes. A couple of times, he looked over at Lady Holme, who had settled onto a sofa and was opening and closing a small silver box she had taken from a nearby table. Then he quietly made his way across the room and sat down next to her.

“Why on earth didn’t you accompany yourself?” he asked in a low voice. “You knew what a muddler that girl was, I suppose.”

“Why on earth didn’t you accompany yourself?” he asked quietly. “You knew how much of a mess that girl was, I guess.”

“Yes. She plays like a distracted black beetle—horrid creature!”

“Yes. She plays like a distracted black beetle—terrible creature!”

“Then—why?”

"Why, then?"

“I look ridiculous sitting at the piano.”

“I look ridiculous sitting at the piano.”

“Ridiculous—you—”

"That's ridiculous—you—"

“Well, I hold them far more when I stand up. They can’t get away from me then.”

“Well, I can hold them much better when I’m standing up. They can’t escape from me then.”

“And you’d rather have your singing ruined than part for a moment with a scrap of your physical influence, of the influence that comes from your beauty, not your talent—your face, not your soul. Viola, you’re just the same.”

“And you’d rather ruin your singing than give up even a bit of your physical charm, the kind that comes from your looks, not your talent—your face, not your essence. Viola, you’re just the same.”

“Lady Holme,” she said.

"Lady Holme," she said.

“P’sh! Why?”

"Shh! Why?"

“My little husband’s fussy.”

“My picky husband.”

“And much you care if he is.”

“And you really care if he is.”

“Oh, yes, I do. He sprawls when he fusses and knocks things over, and then, when I’ve soothed him, he always goes and does Sandow exercises and gets bigger. And he’s big enough as it is. I must keep him quiet.”

“Oh, yes, I do. He flops around when he’s being difficult and knocks things over, and then, after I’ve calmed him down, he always goes and does Sandow exercises and gets bigger. And he’s already big enough as it is. I need to keep him quiet.”

“But you can’t keep the other men quiet. With your face and your voice—”

“But you can’t keep the other guys quiet. With your face and your voice—”

“Oh, it isn’t the voice,” she said with contempt.

“Oh, it’s not the voice,” she said with disdain.

He looked at her rather sadly.

He looked at her with a hint of sadness.

“Why will you put such an exaggerated value on your appearance? Why will you never allow that three-quarters at least of your attraction comes from something else?”

“Why do you put such an exaggerated value on your looks? Why won’t you accept that at least three-quarters of your appeal comes from something else?”

“What?”

"What?"

“Your personality—your self.”

"Your personality—your true self."

“My soul!” she said, suddenly putting on a farcically rapt and yearning expression and speaking in a hollow, hungry voice. “Are we in the prehistoric Eighties?”

“My soul!” she exclaimed, suddenly adopting an exaggeratedly eager and longing look and speaking in an empty, craving tone. “Are we in the prehistoric Eighties?”

“We are in the unchanging world.”

“We are in a world that never changes.”

“Unchanging! My dear boy!”

“Unchanging! My dear dude!”

“Yes, unchanging,” he repeated obstinately.

“Yes, unchanging,” he insisted.

He pressed his lips together and looked away. Miss Filberte was cackling and smiling on a settee, with a man whose figure presented a succession of curves, and who kept on softly patting his hands together and swaying gently backwards and forwards.

He pressed his lips tightly together and looked away. Miss Filberte was laughing and smiling on a couch, with a guy whose shape had a series of curves, who kept softly clapping his hands together and swaying gently back and forth.

“Well, Mr. Pierce, what’s the matter?”

“Well, Mr. Pierce, what’s up?”

“Mr. Pierce!” he said, almost savagely.

“Mr. Pierce!” he said, nearly aggressively.

“Yes, of the English Embassy in Rome, rising young diplomat and full of early Eighty yearns—”

“Yes, from the English Embassy in Rome, a rising young diplomat filled with early Eighties ambitions—”

“How the deuce can you be as you are and yet sing as you do?” he exclaimed, turning on her. “You say you care for nothing but the outside of things—the husk, the shell, the surface. You think men care for nothing else. Yet when you sing you—you—”

“How on earth can you be like you are and still sing like that?” he exclaimed, turning to her. “You say you only care about appearances—the outside, the shell, the surface. You think men only care about those things. Yet when you sing, you—you—”

“What do I do?”

“What should I do?”

“It’s as if another woman than you were singing in you—a woman totally unlike you, a woman who believes in, and loves, the real beauty which you care nothing about.”

“It’s like there’s another woman singing inside you—a woman completely different from you, a woman who believes in and loves the real beauty that you don’t care about at all.”

“The real beauty that rules the world is lodged in the epidermis,” she said, opening her fan and smiling slowly. “If this”—she touched her face—“were to be changed into—shall we say a Filberte countenance?”

“The true beauty that governs the world is found in the skin,” she said, opening her fan and smiling slowly. “If this”—she touched her face—“were to be transformed into—let's say a Filberte face?”

“Oh!” he exclaimed.

“Oh!” he said.

“There! You see, directly I put the matter before you, you have to agree with me!”

“There! You see, as soon as I laid it out for you, you have to agree with me!”

“No one could sing like you and have a face like a silly sheep.”

“No one could sing like you and look like a silly sheep.”

“Poor Miss Filberte! Well, then, suppose me disfigured and singing better than ever—what man would listen to me?”

“Poor Miss Filberte! Well, then, imagine me scarred and singing better than ever—what guy would pay attention to me?”

“I should.”

"I should."

“For half a minute. Then you’d say, ‘Poor wretch, she’s lost her voice!’ No, no, it’s my face that sings to the world, my face the world loves to listen to, my face that makes me friends and—enemies.”

“For half a minute. Then you’d say, ‘Poor thing, she’s lost her voice!’ No, no, it’s my face that speaks to the world, my face that the world loves to see, my face that wins me friends and—enemies.”

She looked into his eyes with impertinent directness.

She looked into his eyes with bold directness.

“It’s my face that’s made Mr. Robin Pierce deceive himself into the belief that he only worships women for their souls, their lovely natures, their—”

“It’s my face that’s made Mr. Robin Pierce convince himself that he only admires women for their souls, their beautiful personalities, their—”

“Do you know that in a way you are a singularly modest woman?” he suddenly interrupted.

“Do you realize that in a way you’re a uniquely modest woman?” he suddenly cut in.

“Am I? How?”

“Am I? How?”

“In thinking that you hold people only by your appearance, that your personality has nothing to say in the matter.”

“In believing that you can only attract people through your looks, and that your personality doesn’t matter at all.”

“I am modest, but not so modest as that.”

“I’m humble, but not that humble.”

“Well, then?”

"What's next?"

“Personality is a crutch, a pretty good crutch; but so long as men are men they will put crutches second and—something else first. Yes, I know I’m a little bit vulgar, but everybody in London is.”

“Personality is like a crutch, a pretty good one; but as long as people are people, they will prioritize crutches second and—something else first. Yes, I know I’m a bit crude, but everyone in London is.”

“I wish you lived in Rome.”

“I wish you lived in Rome.”

“I’ve seen people being vulgar there too. Besides, there may be reasons why it would not be good for me to live in Rome.”

“I’ve seen people being rude there too. Plus, there might be reasons why living in Rome wouldn’t be a good idea for me.”

She glanced at him again less impertinently, and suddenly her whole body looked softer and kinder.

She looked at him again with less attitude, and suddenly her entire presence seemed softer and more caring.

“You must put up with my face, Robin,” she added. “It’s no good wishing me to be ugly. It’s no use. I can’t be.”

“You have to deal with my face, Robin,” she said. “Wishing I looked ugly won’t help. It’s pointless. I can’t change it.”

She laughed. Her ill-humour had entirely vanished.

She laughed. Her bad mood had completely disappeared.

“If you were—” he said. “If you were—!”

“If you were—” he said. “If you were—!”

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“Do you think no one would stick to you—stick to you for yourself?”

“Do you really think no one would want to be with you—for who you really are?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Oh, yeah.”

“Who, then?”

"Who is it, then?"

“Quite several old ladies. It’s very strange, but old ladies of a certain class—the almost obsolete class that wears caps and connects piety with black brocade—like me. They think me ‘a bright young thing.’ And so I am.”

“Quite a few older ladies. It’s very odd, but older ladies of a certain class—the nearly outdated class that wears bonnets and associates piety with black fabric—like me. They see me as ‘a bright young thing.’ And so I am.”

“I don’t know what you are. Sometimes I seem to divine what you are, and then—then your face is like a cloud which obscures you—except when you are singing.”

“I don’t know what you are. Sometimes I feel like I understand what you are, and then—then your face becomes like a cloud that hides you—except when you’re singing.”

She laughed frankly.

She laughed openly.

“Poor Robin! It was always your great fault—trying to plumb shallows and to take high dives into water half a foot deep.”

“Poor Robin! It was always your big mistake—trying to dive into shallow water and taking big leaps into water that’s only half a foot deep.”

He was silent for a minute. At last he said:

He was quiet for a minute. Finally, he said:

“And your husband?”

"How about your husband?"

“Fritz!”

"Hey, Fritz!"

His forehead contracted.

His forehead furrowed.

“Fritz—yes. What does he do? Try to walk in ocean depths?”

“Fritz—yes. What does he do? Try to walk in the depths of the ocean?”

“You needn’t sneer at Fritz,” she said sharply.

“You don’t need to sneer at Fritz,” she said sharply.

“I beg your pardon.”

"Excuse me."

“Fritz doesn’t bother about shallows and depths. He loves me absurdly, and that’s quite enough for him.”

“Fritz doesn’t care about shallow or deep waters. He loves me unconditionally, and that’s all that matters to him.”

“And for you.”

"And for you too."

She nodded gravely.

She nodded seriously.

“And what would Fritz do if you were to lose your beauty? Would he be like all the other men? Would he cease to care?”

“And what would Fritz do if you lost your beauty? Would he be like all the other guys? Would he stop caring?”

For the first time Lady Holme looked really thoughtful—almost painfully thoughtful.

For the first time, Lady Holme looked genuinely thoughtful—almost painfully so.

“One’s husband,” she said slowly. “Perhaps he’s different. He—he ought to be different.”

"Her husband," she said slowly. "Maybe he's different. He—he should be different."

A faint suggestion of terror came into her large brown eyes.

A faint hint of fear appeared in her big brown eyes.

“There’s a strong tie, you know, whatever people may say, a very strong tie in marriage,” she murmured, as if she were thinking out something for herself. “Fritz ought to love me, even if—if—”

“There's a strong connection, you know, no matter what people say, a really strong connection in marriage,” she whispered, as if she was figuring something out for herself. “Fritz should love me, even if—if—”

She broke off and looked about the room. Robin Pierce glanced round too over the chattering guests sitting or standing in easy or lazy postures, smiling vaguely, or looking grave and indifferent. Mrs. Wolfstein was laughing, and yawned suddenly in the midst of her mirth. Lady Cardington said something apparently tragic, to Mr. Bry, who was polishing his eyeglass and pouting out his dewy lips. Sir Donald Ulford, wandering round the walls, was examining the pictures upon them. Lady Manby, a woman with a pyramid of brown hair and an aggressively flat back, was telling a story. Evidently it was a comic history of disaster. Her gestures were full of deliberate exaggeration, and she appeared to be impersonating by turns two or three different people, each of whom had a perfectly ridiculous personality. Lord Holme burst into a roar of laughter. His big bass voice vibrated through the room. Suddenly Lady Holme laughed too.

She stopped speaking and looked around the room. Robin Pierce took a glance as well at the loud guests sitting or standing in casual or relaxed positions, smiling absentmindedly or appearing serious and detached. Mrs. Wolfstein was laughing but suddenly yawned in the middle of her amusement. Lady Cardington said something that seemed quite tragic to Mr. Bry, who was adjusting his eyeglass and pouting his moist lips. Sir Donald Ulford, wandering around the walls, was checking out the pictures. Lady Manby, a woman with a tall stack of brown hair and a notably flat back, was in the middle of a story. It was clearly a funny tale of disaster. Her gestures were really over-the-top, and she seemed to be impersonating two or three different people, each with a completely absurd personality. Lord Holme let out a loud laugh. His deep voice resonated throughout the room. Then, out of nowhere, Lady Holme laughed as well.

“Why are you laughing?” Robin Pierce asked rather harshly. “You didn’t hear what Lady Manby said.”

“Why are you laughing?” Robin Pierce asked a bit sharply. “You didn’t hear what Lady Manby said.”

“No, but Fritz is so infectious. I believe there are laughter microbes. What a noise he makes! It’s really a scandal.”

“No, but Fritz is so contagious. I think there are laughter germs. What a racket he creates! It’s honestly outrageous.”

And she laughed again joyously.

And she laughed joyfully again.

“You don’t know much about women if you think any story of Lady Manby’s is necessary, to prompt my mirth. Poor dear old Fritz is quite enough. There he goes again!”

“You don’t know much about women if you think any story about Lady Manby is needed to make me laugh. Poor dear old Fritz is more than enough. There he goes again!”

Robin Pierce began to look stiff with constraint, and just then Sir Donald Ulford, in his progress round the walls, reached the sofa where they were sitting.

Robin Pierce started to seem tense and restricted, and just then Sir Donald Ulford, while moving around the walls, arrived at the sofa where they were sitting.

“You are very fortunate to possess this Cuyp, Lady Holme,” he said in a voice from which all resonance had long ago departed.

“You're really lucky to have this Cuyp, Lady Holme,” he said in a voice that had long lost all its depth.

“Alas, Sir Donald, cows distress me! They call up sad memories. I was chased by one in the park at Grantoun when I was a child. A fly had stung it, so it tried to kill me. This struck me as unreason run riot, and ever since then I have wished the Spaniards would go a step farther and make cow-fights the national pastime. I hate cows frankly.”

“Unfortunately, Sir Donald, cows upset me! They bring back sad memories. I was chased by one in the park at Grantoun when I was a kid. A fly had stung it, so it tried to attack me. To me, this seemed like irrational behavior, and ever since then, I've wished the Spaniards would take it a step further and make cow-fighting the national sport. I honestly hate cows.”

Sir Donald sat down in an armchair and looked, with his faded blue eyes, into the eyes of his hostess. His drawn yellow face was melancholy, like the face of one who had long been an invalid. People who knew him well, however, said there was nothing the matter with him, and that his appearance had not altered during the last twenty years.

Sir Donald sank into an armchair and looked, with his pale blue eyes, into the eyes of his hostess. His haggard yellow face was sad, like someone who had been sick for a long time. However, people who knew him well said there was nothing wrong with him, and that his appearance hadn't changed in the last twenty years.

“You can hate nothing beautiful,” he said with a sort of hollow assurance.

“You can’t hate anything beautiful,” he said with a kind of empty confidence.

“I think cows hideous.”

"I think cows are ugly."

“Cuyp’s?”

"Cuyp's?"

“All cows. You’ve never had one running after you.”

“All cows. You’ve never had one chase after you.”

She took up her gloves, which she had laid down on the table beside her, and began to pull them gently through her fingers. Both Sir Donald and Robin looked at her hands, which were not only beautiful in shape but extraordinarily intelligent in their movements. Whatever they did they did well, without hesitation or bungling. Nobody had ever seen them tremble.

She picked up her gloves, which she had set down on the table next to her, and started to slide them gently through her fingers. Both Sir Donald and Robin watched her hands, which were not only beautiful in shape but also incredibly skilled in their movements. Whatever they did, they did it well, without any hesitation or mistakes. No one had ever seen them shake.

“Do you consider that anything that can be dangerous for a moment must be hideous for ever?” asked Sir Donald, after a slight pause.

“Do you think that anything that can be dangerous for a moment has to be ugly forever?” asked Sir Donald, after a brief pause.

“I’m sure I don’t know. But I truly think cows hideous—I truly do.”

“I honestly don’t know. But I really think cows are ugly—I really do.”

“Don’t put on your gloves,” exclaimed Robin at this moment.

“Don’t put on your gloves,” Robin exclaimed at that moment.

Sir Donald glanced at him and said:

Sir Donald glanced at him and said:

“Thank you.”

"Thanks."

“Why not?” said Lady Holme.

“Why not?” said Lady Holme.

It was obvious to both men that there was no need to answer her question. She laid the gloves in her lap, smoothed them with her small fingers, and kept silence. Silence was characteristic of her. When she was in society she sometimes sat quite calmly and composedly without uttering a word. After watching her for a minute or two, Sir Donald said:

It was clear to both men that they didn't need to respond to her question. She placed the gloves in her lap, smoothed them with her small fingers, and stayed quiet. Silence was typical for her. When she was around others, she would sometimes sit completely still and composed without saying anything. After observing her for a minute or two, Sir Donald said:

“You must know Venice very well and understand it completely.”

“You really need to know Venice well and get it fully.”

“Oh, I’ve been there, of course.”

“Oh, I’ve totally been there.”

“Recently?”

"Recently?"

“Not so very long ago. After my marriage Fritz took me all over Europe.”

“Not too long ago. After I got married, Fritz took me all over Europe.”

“And you loved Venice.”

"And you loved Venice."

Sir Donald did not ask a question, he made a statement.

Sir Donald didn’t ask a question; he made a statement.

“No. It didn’t agree with me. It depressed me. We were there in the mosquito season.”

“No. It didn’t sit well with me. It brought me down. We were there during mosquito season.”

“What has that to do with it?”

“What does that have to do with it?”

“My dear Sir Donald, if you’d ever had a hole in your net you’d know. I made Fritz take me away after two days, and I’ve never been back. I don’t want to have my one beauty ruined.”

“My dear Sir Donald, if you’ve ever had a hole in your net, you’d understand. I told Fritz to take me away after two days, and I’ve never gone back. I don’t want to ruin my one beauty.”

Sir Donald did not pay the reasonable compliment. He only stretched out his lean hands over his knees, and said:

Sir Donald didn’t offer the polite compliment. He just stretched out his thin hands over his knees and said:

“Venice is the only ideal city in Europe.”

“Venice is the only perfect city in Europe.”

“You forget Paris.”

"Forget Paris."

“Paris!” said Sir Donald. “Paris is a suburb of London and New York. Paris is no longer the city of light, but the city of pornography and dressmakers.”

“Paris!” said Sir Donald. “Paris is a suburb of London and New York. Paris is no longer the city of light, but the city of pornography and dressmakers.”

“Well, I don’t know exactly what pornography is—unless it’s some new process for taking snapshots. But I do know what gowns are, and I love Paris. The Venice shops are failures and the Venice mosquitoes are successes, and I hate Venice.”

"Well, I’m not really sure what pornography is—unless it’s some new way of taking pictures. But I do know what dresses are, and I love Paris. The shops in Venice are a letdown and the mosquitoes in Venice are a huge success, and I can’t stand Venice."

An expression of lemon-coloured amazement appeared upon Sir Donald’s face, and he glanced at Robin Pierce as if requesting the answer to a riddle. Robin looked rather as if he were enjoying himself, but the puzzled melancholy grew deeper on Sir Donald’s face. With the air of a man determined to reassure his mind upon some matter, however, he spoke again.

An expression of lemon-colored surprise showed on Sir Donald’s face, and he looked at Robin Pierce as if he was asking for the solution to a puzzle. Robin seemed to be enjoying himself, but the confused sadness on Sir Donald’s face deepened. With the demeanor of someone committed to settling a question in his mind, he spoke again.

“You visited the European capitals?” he said.

"You’ve been to the European capitals?" he said.

“Yes, all of them.”

"Yeah, all of them."

“Constantinople?”

“Is that Constantinople?”

“Terrible place! Dogs, dogs, nothing but dogs.”

“Awful place! Dogs, dogs, just dogs everywhere.”

“Did you like Petersburg?”

“Did you enjoy Petersburg?”

“No, I couldn’t bear it. I caught cold there.”

“No, I couldn’t handle it. I caught a cold there.”

“And that was why you hated it?”

“And that’s why you hated it?”

“Yes. I went out one night with Fritz on the Neva to hear a woman in a boat singing—a peasant girl with high cheek-bones—and I caught a frightful chill.”

“Yes. I went out one night with Fritz on the Neva to hear a woman in a boat singing—a peasant girl with high cheekbones—and I caught a terrible chill.”

“Ah!” said Sir Donald. “What was the song? I know a good many of the Northern peasant songs.”

“Ah!” said Sir Donald. “What was the song? I know quite a few of the Northern folk songs.”

Suddenly Lady Holme got up, letting her gloves fall to the ground.

Suddenly, Lady Holme stood up, dropping her gloves to the ground.

“I’ll sing it to you,” she said.

“I’ll sing it for you,” she said.

Robin Pierce touched her arm.

Robin Pierce touched her arm.

“For Heaven’s sake not to Miss Filberte’s accompaniment!”

“For heaven's sake, not to Miss Filberte’s accompaniment!”

“Very well. But come and sit where you can see me.”

“Alright. But come and sit where you can see me.”

“I won’t,” he said with brusque obstinacy.

“I won't,” he said defiantly.

“Madman!” she answered. “Anyhow, you come, Sir Donald.”

“Crazy person!” she replied. “Anyway, you’re here, Sir Donald.”

And she walked lightly away towards the piano, followed by Sir Donald, who walked lightly too, but uncertainly, on his thin, stick-like legs.

And she walked smoothly toward the piano, followed by Sir Donald, who also walked lightly but unsurely on his skinny, stick-like legs.

“What are you up to, Vi?” said Lord Holme, as she came near to him.

“What are you doing, Vi?” said Lord Holme as she approached him.

“I’m going to sing something for Sir Donald.”

“I’m going to sing something for Sir Donald.”

“Capital! Where’s Miss Filberte?”

“Capital! Where's Miss Filberte?”

“Here I am!” piped a thin alto voice.

“Here I am!” called a high-pitched voice.

There was a rustle of skirts as the accompanist rose hastily from her chair.

There was a rustle of skirts as the accompanist quickly stood up from her chair.

“Sit down, please, Miss Filberte,” said Lady Holme in a voice of ice.

“Please take a seat, Miss Filberte,” said Lady Holme in a cold tone.

Miss Filberte sat down like one who has been knocked on the head with a hammer, and Lady Holme went alone to the piano, turned the button that raised the music-stool, sat down too, holding herself very upright, and played some notes. For a moment, while she played, her face was so determined and pitiless that Mr. Bry, unaware that she was still thinking about Miss Filberte, murmured to Lady Cardington:

Miss Filberte sat down like someone who had just been hit on the head with a hammer, and Lady Holme went over to the piano by herself, adjusted the button to raise the music stool, sat down as well, sitting very straight, and played a few notes. For a moment, while she played, her expression was so fierce and unforgiving that Mr. Bry, not realizing she was still considering Miss Filberte, whispered to Lady Cardington:

“Evidently we are in for a song about Jael with the butter in the lordly dish omitted.”

“Clearly, we're about to hear a song about Jael without the butter in the fancy dish mentioned.”

Then an expression of sorrowful youth stole into Lady Holme’s eyes, changed her mouth to softness and her cheeks to curving innocence. She leaned a little way from the piano towards her audience and sang, looking up into vacancy as if her world were hidden there. The song had the clear melancholy and the passion of a Northern night. It brought the stars out within that room and set purple distances before the eyes. Water swayed in it, but languidly, as water sways at night in calm weather, when the black spars of ships at anchor in sheltered harbours are motionless as fingers of skeletons pointing towards the moon. Mysterious lights lay round a silent shore. And in the wide air, on the wide waters, one woman was singing to herself of a sorrow that was deep as the grave, and that no one upon the earth knew of save she who sang. The song was very short. It had only two little verses. When it was over, Sir Donald, who had been watching the singer, returned to the sofa, where Robin Pierce was sitting with his eyes shut and, again striking his fingers against the palms of his hands, said: “I have heard that song at night on the Neva, and yet I never heard it before.”

Then a look of sad youth came into Lady Holme’s eyes, softening her mouth and giving her cheeks a gentle innocence. She leaned slightly away from the piano towards her audience and sang, gazing into space as if her world were hidden there. The song had the clear sadness and passion of a Northern night. It brought the stars into that room and created distant purple horizons. Water moved gently, like it does at night in calm weather, when the black silhouettes of ships anchored in quiet harbors are as still as skeleton fingers pointing at the moon. Mysterious lights surrounded a quiet shore. And in the vast air, over the wide waters, one woman was singing to herself about a sorrow as deep as the grave, known only to her. The song was very short, just two little verses. When it ended, Sir Donald, who had been watching her, returned to the sofa where Robin Pierce sat with his eyes closed, and, tapping his fingers against his palms again, said, “I’ve heard that song at night on the Neva, but I’ve never heard it quite like that before.”

People began getting up to go away. It was past eleven o’clock. Sir Donald and Robin Pierce stood together, saying good-bye to Lady Holme. As she held out her hand to the former, she said:

People started getting up to leave. It was past eleven o’clock. Sir Donald and Robin Pierce stood together, saying goodbye to Lady Holme. As she reached out her hand to the former, she said:

“Oh, Sir Donald, you know Russia, don’t you?”

“Oh, Sir Donald, you know about Russia, right?”

“I do.”

"I do."

“Then I want you to tell me the name of that stuff they carry down the Neva in boats—the stuff that has such a horrible smell. That song always reminds me of it, and Fritz can’t remember the name.”

“Then I want you to tell me the name of that stuff they carry down the Neva in boats—the stuff that smells so bad. That song always reminds me of it, and Fritz can’t remember the name.”

“Nor can I,” said Sir Donald, rather abruptly. “Good-night, Lady Holme.”

“Me neither,” said Sir Donald, quite abruptly. “Goodnight, Lady Holme.”

He walked out of the room, followed by Robin.

He left the room, with Robin right behind him.





CHAPTER II

LORD HOLME’S house was in Cadogan Square. When Sir Donald had put on his coat in the hall he turned to Robin Pierce and said:

LORD HOLME’S house was in Cadogan Square. When Sir Donald had put on his coat in the hall, he turned to Robin Pierce and said:

“Which way do you go?”

“Which way are you going?”

“To Half Moon Street,” said Robin.

“To Half Moon Street,” said Robin.

“We might walk, if you like. I am going the same way.

“We can walk, if you'd like. I'm headed the same way.”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

They set out slowly. It was early in the year. Showers of rain had fallen during the day. The night was warm, and the damp earth in the Square garden steamed as if it were oppressed and were breathing wearily. The sky was dark and cloudy, and the air was impregnated with a scent to which many things had contributed, each yielding a fragment of the odour peculiar to it. Rain, smoke, various trees and plants, the wet paint on a railing, the damp straw laid before the house of an invalid, the hothouse flowers carried by a woman in a passing carriage—these and other things were represented in the heavy atmosphere which was full of the sensation of life. Sir Donald expanded his nostrils.

They set out slowly. It was early in the year. Rain showers had fallen during the day. The night was warm, and the damp earth in the Square garden steamed like it was burdened and breathing heavily. The sky was dark and cloudy, and the air was filled with a scent created by many things, each contributing a piece of its unique smell. Rain, smoke, different trees and plants, the wet paint on a railing, the damp straw laid before the house of an invalid, the hothouse flowers carried by a woman in a passing carriage—these and other elements mingled in the thick atmosphere that was alive with sensation. Sir Donald took a deep breath.

“London, London!” he said. “I should know it if I were blind.”

“London, London!” he exclaimed. “I would recognize it even if I were blind.”

“Yes. The London smell is not to be confused with the smell of any other place. You have been back a good while, I believe?”

“Yes. The smell of London is unlike anywhere else. You’ve been back for quite a while, I think?”

“Three years. I am laid on the London shelf now.”

“Three years. I've been left on the shelf in London now.”

“You have had a long life of work—interesting work.”

“You’ve had a long career—an interesting one.”

“Yes. Diplomacy has interesting moments. I have seen many countries. I have been transferred from Copenhagen to Teheran, visited the Sultan of Morocco at Fez, and—” he stopped. After a pause he added: “And now I sit in London clubs and look out of bay windows.”

“Yes. Diplomacy has its interesting moments. I’ve seen many countries. I’ve been moved from Copenhagen to Tehran, visited the Sultan of Morocco in Fez, and—” he stopped. After a pause, he added: “And now I sit in London clubs and look out of bay windows.”

They walked on slowly.

They strolled slowly.

“Have you known our hostess of to-night long?” Sir Donald asked presently.

“Have you known our hostess for tonight long?” Sir Donald asked after a moment.

“A good while—quite a good while. But I’m very much away at Rome now. Since I have been there she has married.”

“A while—quite a while. But I’m really far away in Rome right now. Since I’ve been here, she got married.”

“I have only met her to speak to once before to-night, though I have seen her about very often and heard her sing.”

“I’ve only talked to her once before tonight, although I’ve seen her around a lot and heard her sing.”

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“To me she is an enigma,” Sir Donald continued with some hesitation. “I cannot make her out at all.”

“To me, she’s a mystery,” Sir Donald continued, a bit hesitantly. “I can’t figure her out at all.”

Robin Pierce smiled in the dark and thrust his hands deep down in the pockets of his overcoat.

Robin Pierce smiled in the dark and shoved his hands deep into the pockets of his overcoat.

“I don’t know,” Sir Donald resumed, after a slight pause, “I don’t know what is your—whether you care much for beauty in its innumerable forms. Many young men don’t, I believe.”

“I don’t know,” Sir Donald continued after a brief pause, “I don’t know what your thoughts are—whether you care much about beauty in its many forms. I believe many young men don’t.”

“I do,” said Robin. “My mother is an Italian, you know, and not an Italian Philistine.”

“I do,” said Robin. “My mom is Italian, you know, and not an Italian Philistine.”

“Then you can help me, perhaps. Does Lady Holme care for beauty? But she must. It is impossible that she does not.”

“Then maybe you can help me. Does Lady Holme care about beauty? She must. There's no way she doesn't.”

“Do you think so? Why?”

“Do you really think so? Why?”

“I really cannot reconcile myself to the idea that such performances as hers are matters of chance.”

“I just can’t accept the idea that her performances are just random.”

“They are not. Lady Holme is not a woman who chances things before the cruel world in which she, you and I live, Sir Donald.”

“They're not. Lady Holme isn’t someone who takes risks in the harsh world we live in, Sir Donald.”

“Exactly. I felt sure of that. Then we come to calculation of effects, to consideration of that very interesting question—self-consciousness in art.”

“Exactly. I was sure of that. Then we get to calculating effects and thinking about that really interesting question—self-awareness in art.”

“Do you feel that Lady Holme is self-conscious when she is singing?”

“Do you think Lady Holme feels self-conscious when she sings?”

“No. And that is just the point. She must, I suppose, have studied till she has reached that last stage of accomplishment in which the self-consciousness present is so perfectly concealed that it seems to be eliminated.”

“No. And that’s the point. She must have studied until she reached that final level of skill where her self-consciousness is so well hidden that it feels like it’s gone.”

“Exactly. She has an absolute command over her means.”

“Exactly. She has complete control over her resources.”

“One cannot deny it. No musician could contest it. But the question that interests me lies behind all this. There is more than accomplishment in her performance. There is temperament, there is mind, there is emotion and complete understanding. I am scarcely speaking strongly enough in saying complete—perhaps infinitely subtle would be nearer the mark. What do you say?”

“One cannot deny it. No musician could contest it. But the question that interests me lies behind all this. There is more than accomplishment in her performance. There is temperament, there is mind, there is emotion, and there is complete understanding. I am scarcely speaking strongly enough in saying complete—perhaps infinitely subtle would be nearer the mark. What do you say?”

“I don’t think if you said that there appears to be an infinitely subtle understanding at work in Lady Holme’s singing you would be going at all too far.”

“I don’t think it would be too much to say that there seems to be an incredibly subtle understanding evident in Lady Holme’s singing.”

“Appears to be?”

"Looks like?"

Sir Donald stopped for a moment on the pavement under a gas-lamp. As the light fell on him he looked like a weary old ghost longing to fade away into the dark shadows of the London night.

Sir Donald paused for a moment on the sidewalk under a streetlight. As the light illuminated him, he resembled a tired old ghost wishing to disappear into the dark shadows of the London night.

“You say ‘appears to be,’” he repeated.

"You say 'looks like,'" he repeated.

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“May I ask why?”

"Can I ask why?"

“Well, would you undertake to vouch for Lady Holme’s understanding—I mean for the infinite subtlety of it?”

“Well, would you be willing to guarantee Lady Holme’s understanding—I mean the incredible complexity of it?”

Sir Donald began to walk on once more.

Sir Donald started to walk again.

“I cannot find it in her conversation,” he said.

“I can't find it in her conversation,” he said.

“Nor can I, nor can anyone.”

“Neither can I, nor can anyone.”

“She is full of personal fascination, of course.”

“She is definitely fascinating on a personal level, of course.”

“You mean because of her personal beauty?”

"You mean because of her looks?"

“No, it’s more than that, I think. It’s the woman herself. She is suggestive somehow. She makes one’s imagination work. Of course she is beautiful.”

“No, it’s more than that, I think. It’s the woman herself. She has a certain allure. She makes you think. Of course she’s beautiful.”

“And she thinks that is everything. She would part with her voice, her intelligence—she is very intelligent in the quick, frivolous fashion that is necessary for London—that personal fascination you speak of, everything rather than her white-rose complexion and the wave in her hair.”

“And she believes that’s all there is. She’d give up her voice, her intelligence—she's quite clever in that quick, superficial way that’s essential for London—whatever personal intrigue you mention, anything rather than her fair complexion and the wave in her hair.”

“Really, really?”

“Seriously?”

“Yes. She thinks the outside everything. She believes the world is governed, love is won and held, happiness is gained and kept by the husk of things. She told me only to-night that it is her face which sings to us all, not her voice; that were she to sing as well and be an ugly woman we should not care to listen to her.”

“Yes. She thinks the outside matters most. She believes the world is controlled, love is earned and maintained, and happiness is achieved and preserved by the surface of things. She told me just tonight that it’s her face that captivates us all, not her voice; that if she were to sing and were an unattractive woman, we wouldn’t want to listen to her.”

“H’m! H’m!”

“Hm! Hm!”

“Absurd, isn’t it?”

“Crazy, isn’t it?”

“What will be the approach of old age to her?”

“What will old age's approach be to her?”

There was a suspicion of bitterness in his voice.

There was a hint of bitterness in his voice.

“The coming of the King of Terrors,” said Pierce. “But she cannot hear his footsteps yet.”

“The arrival of the King of Terrors,” said Pierce. “But she can’t hear his footsteps yet.”

“They are loud enough in some ears. Ah, we, are at your door already?”

“They're loud enough for some people. Oh, are we already at your door?”

“Will you be good-natured and come in for a little while?”

“Will you be nice and come in for a little while?”

“I’m afraid—isn’t it rather late?”

"I'm worried—isn't it kind of late?"

“Only half-past eleven.”

"Just 11:30."

“Well, thank you.”

"Thanks a lot."

They stepped into the little hall. As they did so a valet appeared at the head of the stairs leading to the servants’ quarters.

They stepped into the small hall. As they did, a valet appeared at the top of the stairs leading to the servants’ quarters.

“If you please, sir,” he said to Pierce, “this note has just come. I was to ask if you would read it directly you returned.”

“If you don’t mind, sir,” he said to Pierce, “this note just arrived. I was supposed to ask if you would read it as soon as you got back.”

“Will you excuse me?” said Pierce to Sir Donald, tearing open the envelope.

“Will you excuse me?” Pierce asked Sir Donald as he tore open the envelope.

He glanced at the note.

He looked at the note.

“Is it to ask you to go somewhere to-night?” Sir Donald said.

“Are you asking me to go somewhere tonight?” Sir Donald said.

“Yes, but—”

“Yes, but—”

“I will go.”

"I'm going."

“Please don’t. It is only from a friend who is just round the corner in Stratton Street. If you will not mind his joining us here I will send him a message.”

“Please don’t. It’s just a friend who is nearby on Stratton Street. If you don’t mind him joining us here, I’ll send him a message.”

He said a few words to his man.

He said a few words to his guy.

“That will be all right. Do come upstairs.”

"That will be fine. Please come upstairs."

“You are sure I am not in the way?”

“You're sure I'm not in the way?”

“I hope you will not find my friend in the way; that’s all. He’s an odd fellow at the best of times, and to-night he’s got an attack of what he calls the blacks—his form of blues. But he’s very talented. Carey is his name—Rupert Carey. You don’t happen to know him?”

“I hope my friend won't be a problem for you; that’s all. He’s a bit of an oddball, even on a good day, and tonight he’s dealing with what he calls the blacks—his version of the blues. But he’s really talented. His name is Carey—Rupert Carey. Do you happen to know him?”

“No. If I may say so, your room is charming.”

“No. If I can say so, your room is lovely.”

They were on the first floor now, in a chamber rather barely furnished and hung with blue-grey linen, against which were fastened several old Italian pictures in black frames. On the floor were some Eastern rugs in which faded and originally pale colours mingled. A log fire was burning on an open hearth, at right angles to which stood an immense sofa with a square back. This sofa was covered with dull blue stuff. Opposite to it was a large and low armchair, also covered in blue. A Steinway grand piano stood out in the middle of the room. It was open and there were no ornaments or photographs upon it. Its shining dark case reflected the flames which sprang up from the logs. Several dwarf bookcases of black wood were filled with volumes, some in exquisite bindings, some paper covered. On the top of the bookcases stood four dragon china vases filled with carnations of various colours. Electric lights burned just under the ceiling, but they were hidden from sight. In an angle of the wall, on a black ebony pedestal, stood an extremely beautiful marble statuette of a nude girl holding a fan. Under this, on a plaque, was written, “Une Danseuse de Tunisie.”

They were on the first floor now, in a room that was sparsely furnished and draped with blue-grey fabric, against which several old Italian paintings in black frames were hung. On the floor lay some Eastern rugs where faded, once-bright colors intertwined. A log fire crackled in an open hearth, next to which stood a huge sofa with a square back. This sofa was covered in dull blue material. Facing it was a large, low armchair, also in blue. A Steinway grand piano stood prominently in the center of the room, opened with no decorations or photographs on it. Its shiny dark casing reflected the flames flickering from the logs. Several small black wood bookcases were filled with books, some elegantly bound, others covered in paper. On top of the bookcases were four dragon china vases filled with carnations of different colors. Electric lights flickered just below the ceiling but were concealed from view. In a corner of the wall, on a black ebony pedestal, stood a stunning marble statuette of a nude girl holding a fan. Below it, on a plaque, was inscribed, “Une Danseuse de Tunisie.”

Sir Donald went up to it, and stood before it for two or three minutes in silence.

Sir Donald approached it and stood in front of it for two or three minutes without saying anything.

“I see indeed you do care for beauty,” he said at length. “But—forgive me—that fan makes that statuette wicked.”

“I can see that you really care about beauty,” he finally said. “But—sorry to say—that fan makes that statuette look evil.”

“Yes, but a thousand times more charming. Carey said just the same thing when he saw it. I wonder I wonder what Lady Holme would say.”

“Yes, but a thousand times more charming. Carey said the exact same thing when he saw it. I wonder what Lady Holme would say.”

They sat down on the sofa by the wood fire.

They sat down on the couch by the wood fire.

“Carey could probably tell us!” Pierce added.

“Carey could probably tell us!” Pierce said.

“Oh, then your friend knows Lady Holme?”

“Oh, so your friend knows Lady Holme?”

“He did once. I believe he isn’t allowed to now. Ah, here is Carey!”

“He did once. I think he’s not allowed to now. Ah, here’s Carey!”

A quick step was audible on the stairs, the door was opened, and a broad, middle-sized young man, with red hair, a huge red moustache and fierce red-brown eyes, entered swiftly with an air of ruthless determination.

A quick step echoed on the stairs, the door swung open, and a tall, stocky young man with red hair, a big red mustache, and intense red-brown eyes came in quickly with a vibe of unyielding determination.

“I came, but I shall be devilish bad company to-night,” he said at once, looking at Sir Donald.

“I showed up, but I’m going to be really terrible company tonight,” he said immediately, looking at Sir Donald.

“We’ll cheer you up. Let me introduce you to Sir Donald Ulford—Mr. Rupert Carey.”

“We’ll make you feel better. Let me introduce you to Sir Donald Ulford—Mr. Rupert Carey.”

Carey shook Sir Donald by the hand.

Carey shook hands with Sir Donald.

“Glad to meet you,” he said abruptly. “I’ve carried your Persian poems round the world with me. They lay in my trunk cheek by jowl with God-forsaken, glorious old Omar.”

“Nice to meet you,” he said suddenly. “I’ve taken your Persian poems with me all over the world. They were packed in my trunk right alongside the incredible, weathered old Omar.”

A dusky red flush appeared in Sir Donald’s hollow cheeks.

A deep red blush appeared on Sir Donald’s hollow cheeks.

“Really,” he said, with obvious embarrassment, “I—they were a great failure. ‘Obviously the poems of a man likely to be successful in dealing with finance,’ as The Times said in reviewing them.”

“Honestly,” he said, clearly embarrassed, “I—they were a big flop. ‘Clearly the poems of a man who might do well in finance,’ as The Times pointed out in their review.”

“Well, in the course of your career you’ve done some good things for England financially, haven’t you?—not very publicly, perhaps, but as a minister abroad.”

“Well, throughout your career, you’ve done some great things for England financially, haven’t you?—not very publicly, maybe, but as a minister overseas.”

“Yes. To come forward as a poet was certainly a mistake.”

“Yeah. Stepping up as a poet was definitely a mistake.”

“Any fool could see the faults in your book. True Persia all the same though. I saw all the faults and read ‘em twenty times.”

“Any idiot could see the mistakes in your book. True Persia all the same, though. I saw all the flaws and read them twenty times.”

He flung himself down in the big armchair. Sir Donald could see now that there was a shining of misery in his big, rather ugly, eyes.

He threw himself down in the big armchair. Sir Donald could now see that there was a glimmer of misery in his large, somewhat unattractive eyes.

“Where have you two been?” he continued, with a directness that was almost rude.

“Where have you two been?” he continued, with a bluntness that was nearly rude.

“Dining with the Holmes,” answered Pierce.

“Having dinner with the Holmes,” replied Pierce.

“That ruffian! Did she sing?”

"That troublemaker! Did she sing?"

“Yes, twice.”

"Yes, two times."

“Wish I’d heard her. Here am I playing Saul without a David. Many people there?”

“Wish I’d heard her. Here I am playing Saul without a David. Were there a lot of people there?”

“Several. Lady Cardington—”

“Several. Lady Cardington—”

“That white-haired enchantress! There’s a Niobe—weeping not for her children, she never had any, but for her youth. She is the religion of half Mayfair, though I don’t know whether she’s got a religion. Men who wouldn’t look at her when she was sixteen, twenty-six, thirty-six, worship her now she’s sixty. And she weeps for her youth! Who else?”

“That white-haired enchantress! She’s like Niobe—not crying for her children, since she never had any, but for her lost youth. She’s the obsession of half of Mayfair, even though I’m not sure she has a religion. Men who wouldn’t have looked at her when she was sixteen, twenty-six, or thirty-six now worship her at sixty. And she cries for her youth! Who else?”

“Mrs. Wolfstein.”

“Ms. Wolfstein.”

“A daughter of Israel; coarse, intelligent, brutal to her reddened finger-tips. I’d trust her to judge a singer, actor, painter, writer. But I wouldn’t trust her with my heart or half a crown.”

“A daughter of Israel; tough, smart, and fierce to her fingertips. I’d trust her to evaluate a singer, actor, painter, or writer. But I wouldn’t trust her with my heart or a dime.”

“Lady Manby.”

“Lady Manby.”

“Humour in petticoats. She’s so infernally full of humour that there’s no room in her for anything else. I doubt if she’s got lungs. I’m sure she hasn’t got a heart or a brain.”

“Humor in petticoats. She’s so ridiculously full of humor that there’s no space for anything else. I doubt she even has lungs. I’m certain she doesn’t have a heart or a brain.”

“But if she is so full of humour,” said Sir Donald mildly, “how does she—?”

"But if she's so full of humor," Sir Donald said calmly, "how does she—?"

“How does a great writer fail over an addition sum? How does a man who speaks eight languages talk imbecility in them all? How is it that a bird isn’t an angel? I wish to Heaven we knew. Well, Robin?”

“How does a great writer mess up a simple math problem? How does a guy who speaks eight languages sound like a fool in all of them? How is it that a bird isn’t an angel? I wish we knew. Well, Robin?”

“Of course, Mr. Bry.”

“Sure thing, Mr. Bry.”

Carey’s violent face expressed disgust in every line.

Carey’s harsh expression showed disgust in every feature.

“One of the most finished of London types,” he exclaimed. “No other city supplies quite the same sort of man to take the colour out of things. He’s enormously clever, enormously abominable, and should have been strangled at birth merely because of his feet. Why he’s not Chinese I can’t conceive; why he dines out every night I can. He’s a human cruet-stand without the oil. He’s so monstrously intelligent that he knows what a beast he is, and doesn’t mind. Not a bad set of people to talk with, unless Lady Holme was in a temper and you were next to her, or you were left stranded with Holme when the women went out of the dining-room.”

“One of the most sophisticated types in London,” he exclaimed. “No other city produces quite the same kind of person to drain the color out of things. He’s incredibly smart, incredibly awful, and should have been stopped at birth just because of his feet. I can’t understand why he’s not Chinese; I can understand why he goes out for dinner every night. He’s like a human salt shaker without the oil. He’s so ridiculously intelligent that he knows what an awful person he is and doesn’t care. It's not a bad group to chat with, unless Lady Holme was in a bad mood and you were sitting next to her, or you were stuck with Holme when the women left the dining room.”

“You think Holme a poor talker?” asked Sir Donald.

"You think Holmes is a bad conversationalist?" asked Sir Donald.

“Precious poor. His brain is muscle-bound, I believe. Robin, you know I’m miserable to-night you offer me nothing to drink.”

“Poor thing. I think his brain is overworked. Robin, you know I’m feeling miserable tonight, and you’re not offering me anything to drink.”

“I beg your pardon. Help yourself. And, Sir Donald, what will you—?”

“I’m sorry. Go ahead. And, Sir Donald, what will you—?”

“Nothing, thank you.”

"Nothing, thanks."

“Try one of those cigars.”

“Try one of those cigars.”

Sir Donald took one and lit it quietly, looking at Carey, who seemed to interest him a good deal.

Sir Donald grabbed one and lit it quietly, watching Carey, who appeared to fascinate him quite a bit.

“Why are you miserable, Carey?” said Pierce, as the former buried his moustache in a tall whisky-and-soda.

“Why are you so down, Carey?” Pierce asked, as the former buried his mustache in a tall whisky and soda.

“Because I’m alive and don’t want to be dead. Reason enough.”

“Because I’m alive and don't want to be dead. That’s reason enough.”

“Because you’re an unmitigated egoist,” rejoined Pierce.

“Because you’re a total egoist,” Pierce replied.

“Yes, I am an egoist. Introduce me to a man who is not, will you?”

“Yes, I’m an egoist. Can you introduce me to a man who isn’t?”

“And what about women?”

“And what about women now?”

“Many women are not egoists. But you have been dining with one of the most finished egoists in London to-night.”

“Many women aren't self-centered. But you’ve been dining with one of the most polished self-centered people in London tonight.”

“Lady Holme?” said Sir Donald, shifting into the left-hand corner of the sofa.

“Lady Holme?” Sir Donald asked, moving to the left corner of the sofa.

“Yes, Viola Holme, once Lady Viola Grantoun; whom I mustn’t know any more.”

“Yes, Viola Holme, formerly Lady Viola Grantoun; whom I shouldn't know anymore.”

“I’m not sure that you are right, Carey,” said Pierce, rather coldly.

“I’m not sure you’re right, Carey,” Pierce said, sounding pretty cold.

“What!”

“What?!”

“Can a true and perfect egoist be in love?”

“Can a true and perfect egoist really be in love?”

“Certainly. Is not even an egoist an animal?”

“Sure. Isn’t even an egotist just an animal?”

Pierce’s lips tightened for a second, and his right hand strained itself round his knee, on which it was lying.

Pierce's lips pressed together for a moment, and his right hand tensed around his knee, where it was resting.

“And how much can she be in love?”

“And how in love can she really be?”

“Very much.”

“Absolutely.”

“Do you mean with her body?”

“Are you talking about her body?”

“Yes, I do; and with the spirit that lives in it. I don’t believe there’s any life but this. A church is more fantastic to me than the room in which Punch belabours Judy. But I say that there is spirit in lust, in hunger, in everything. When I want a drink my spirit wants it. Viola Holme’s spirit—a flame that will be blown out at death—takes part in her love for that great brute Holme. And yet she’s one of the most pronounced egoists in London.”

“Yes, I do; and with the spirit that exists in it. I don’t think there’s any life outside of this. To me, a church is more extraordinary than the room where Punch beats up Judy. But I believe there’s spirit in desire, in hunger, in everything. When I crave a drink, my spirit craves it. Viola Holme’s spirit—a flame that will be extinguished at death—plays a role in her love for that big brute Holme. And yet she’s one of the most obvious egoists in London.”

“Do you care to tell us any reason you may have for saying so?” said Sir Donald.

“Do you want to share why you think that?” asked Sir Donald.

As he spoke, his voice, brought into sharp contrast with the changeful and animated voice of Carey, sounded almost preposterously thin and worn out.

As he spoke, his voice, sharply contrasting with Carey’s lively and changeable tone, sounded almost absurdly thin and exhausted.

“She is always conscious of herself in every situation, in every relation of life. While she loves even she thinks to herself, ‘How beautifully I am loving!’ And she never forgets for a single moment that she is a fascinating woman. If she were being murdered she would be saying silently, while the knife went in, ‘What an attractive creature, what an unreplaceable personage they are putting an end to!’”

“She is always aware of herself in every situation and every relationship in life. Even while she loves, she thinks to herself, ‘How beautifully I am loving!’ And she never forgets for a single moment that she is a captivating woman. If she were being murdered, she would be thinking silently, while the knife went in, ‘What an attractive person, what an irreplaceable individual they are ending!’”

“Rupert, you are really too absurd!” exclaimed Pierce, laughing reluctantly.

“Rupert, you’re just too ridiculous!” exclaimed Pierce, laughing hesitantly.

“I’m not absurd. I see straight. Lady Holme is an egoist—a magnificent, an adorable egoist, fine enough in her brilliant selfishness to stand quite alone.”

“I’m not being unreasonable. I see things clearly. Lady Holme is an egoist—a magnificent, delightful egoist, remarkable in her brilliant selfishness to stand completely on her own.”

“And you mean to tell us that any woman can do that?” exclaimed Pierce.

“And you’re telling us that any woman can do that?” exclaimed Pierce.

“Who am I that I should pronounce a verdict upon the great mystery? What do I know of women?”

“Who am I to judge the great mystery? What do I know about women?”

“Far too much, I’m afraid,” said Pierce.

“Way too much, I’m afraid,” said Pierce.

“Nothing, I have never been married, and only the married man knows anything of women. The Frenchmen are wrong. It is not the mistress who informs, it is the loving wife. For me the sex remains mysterious, like the heroine of my realm of dreams.”

“Nothing, I’ve never been married, and only a married man really knows anything about women. The French are mistaken. It’s not the mistress who gives information; it’s the devoted wife. For me, sex remains a mystery, like the heroine of my dream world.”

“You are talking great nonsense, Rupert.”

"You're talking total nonsense, Rupert."

“I always do when I am depressed, and I am very specially depressed to-night.”

“I always do when I'm feeling down, and I'm really feeling down tonight.”

“But why? There must be some very special reason.”

“But why? There has to be a really good reason.”

“There is. I, too, dined out and met at dinner a young man whose one desire in life appears to be to deprive living creatures of life.”

“There is. I also went out to dinner and met a young man whose only desire in life seems to be to take the lives of living creatures.”

Sir Donald moved slightly.

Sir Donald shifted slightly.

“You’re not a sportsman, then, Mr. Carey?” he said.

“You're not into sports, then, Mr. Carey?” he asked.

“Indeed, I am. I’ve shot big game, the Lord forgive me, and found big pleasure in doing it. Yet this young man depressed me. He was so robust, so perfectly happy, so supremely self-satisfied, and, according to his own account, so enormously destructive, that he made me feel very sick. He is married. He married a widow who has an ear-trumpet and a big shooting in Scotland. If she could be induced to crawl in underwood, or stand on a cairn against a skyline, I’m sure he’d pot at her for the fun of the thing.”

“Yeah, I am. I’ve hunted big game, God forgive me, and found a lot of enjoyment in it. But this young guy really got me down. He was so strong, so genuinely happy, so incredibly pleased with himself, and, by his own words, so extremely destructive, that I felt really sick. He’s married. He married a widow who uses an ear trumpet and has a big shooting estate in Scotland. If she could be persuaded to crawl through the underbrush or stand on a cairn against the skyline, I’m sure he’d take a shot at her just for fun.”

“What is his name?” asked Sir Donald.

“What’s his name?” asked Sir Donald.

“I didn’t catch it. My host called him Leo. He has—”

“I didn’t catch it. My host called him Leo. He has—”

“Ah! He is my only son.”

“Ah! He's my only child.”

Pierce looked very uncomfortable, but Carey replied calmly:

Pierce looked really uneasy, but Carey responded calmly:

“Really. I wonder he hasn’t shot you long ago.”

“Seriously. I’m surprised he hasn’t shot you yet.”

Sir Donald smiled.

Sir Donald grinned.

“Doesn’t he depress you?” added Carey.

“Doesn’t he bring you down?” added Carey.

“He does, I’m sorry to say, but scarcely so much as I depress him.”

“He does, I’m sorry to say, but hardly as much as I bring him down.”

“I think Lady Holme would like him.”

“I think Lady Holme would like him.”

For once Sir Donald looked really expressive, of surprise and disgust.

For once, Sir Donald looked genuinely expressive, showing surprise and disgust.

“Oh, I can’t think so!” he said.

“Oh, I can’t believe that!” he said.

“Yes, yes, she would. She doesn’t care honestly for art-loving men. Her idea of a real man, the sort of man a woman marries, or bolts with, or goes off her head for, is a huge mass of bones and muscles and thews and sinews that knows not beauty. And your son would adore her, Sir Donald. Better not let him, though. Holme’s a jealous devil.”

“Yes, yes, she would. She honestly doesn’t care for men who love art. Her idea of a real man—the kind a woman marries, runs off with, or goes crazy for—is someone big and strong, all bones and muscles, who doesn’t appreciate beauty. And your son would be crazy about her, Sir Donald. But it’s probably best not to let him, though. Holme’s a jealous guy.”

“Totally without reason,” said Pierce, with a touch of bitterness.

“Completely without reason,” said Pierce, with a hint of bitterness.

“No doubt. It’s part of his Grand Turk nature. He ought to possess a Yildiz. He’s out of place in London where marital jealousy is more unfashionable than pegtop trousers.”

“No doubt. It’s part of his Grand Turk nature. He should have a Yildiz. He doesn’t fit in London, where marital jealousy is more out of style than pegtop trousers.”

He buried himself in his glass. Sir Donald rose to go.

He immersed himself in his drink. Sir Donald got up to leave.

“I hope I may see you again,” he said rather tentatively at parting. “I am to be found in the Albany.”

“I hope I can see you again,” he said a bit nervously as they parted. “You can find me at the Albany.”

They both said they would call, and he slipped away gently.

They both said they'd call, and he quietly slipped away.

“There’s a sensitive man,” said Carey when he had gone. “A sort of male Lady Cardington. Both of them are morbidly conscious of their age and carry it about with them as if it were a crime. Yet they’re both worth knowing. People with that temperament who don’t use hair-dye must have grit. His son’s awful.”

“There’s a sensitive guy,” said Carey when he left. “A kind of male Lady Cardington. Both of them are painfully aware of their age and carry it around like it’s a crime. Still, they’re both worth knowing. People with that mindset who don’t use hair dye must have some guts. His son’s terrible.”

“And his poems?”

"And what about his poems?"

“Very crude, very faulty, very shy, but the real thing. But he’ll never publish anything again. It must have been torture to him to reveal as much as he did in that book. He must find others to express him, and such as him, to the world.”

“Very rough, very flawed, very timid, but the real deal. But he’ll never publish anything again. It must have been torture for him to share as much as he did in that book. He needs to find others to express himself, and people like him, to the world.”

“Lady Holmes?”

“Ms. Holmes?”

Par exemple. Deuced odd that while the dumb understand the whole show the person who’s describing it quite accurately to them often knows nothing about it. Paradox, irony, blasted eternal cussedness of life! Did you ever know Lady Ulford?”

For example. It’s damn strange that while the clueless understand the entire situation, the person who’s describing it accurately often knows nothing about it. Paradox, irony, the enduring annoyance of life! Have you ever met Lady Ulford?”

“No.”

“No.”

“She was a horse-dealer’s daughter.”

“She was a horse trader’s daughter.”

“Rupert!”

“Rupe!”

“On my honour! One of those women who are all shirt and collar and nattiness, with a gold fox for a tie-pin and a hunting-crop under the arm. She was killed schooling a horse in Mexico after making Ulford shy and uncomfortable for fifteen years. Lady Cardington and a Texas cowboy would have been as well suited to one another. Ulford’s been like a wistful ghost, they tell me, ever since her death. I should like to see him and his son together.”

“On my honor! One of those women who's all about style, with a gold fox tie pin and a riding crop under her arm. She was killed while training a horse in Mexico after making Ulford feel uneasy for fifteen years. Lady Cardington and a Texas cowboy would have been a better match for each other. They say Ulford's been like a sad ghost ever since she died. I’d love to see him and his son together.”

A hard and almost vicious gleam shone for as instant in his eyes.

A hard and almost vicious glare flashed for an instant in his eyes.

“You’re as cruel as a Spaniard at a bull-fight.”

“You’re as cruel as a Spaniard at a bullfight.”

“My boy, I’ve been gored by the bull.”

“My boy, I’ve been injured by the bull.”

Pierce was silent for a minute. He thought of Lady Holme’s white-rose complexion and of the cessation of Carey’s acquaintance with the Holmes. No one seemed to know exactly why Carey went to the house in Cadogan Square no more.

Pierce was quiet for a minute. He thought about Lady Holme’s pale complexion and the end of Carey’s friendship with the Holmes. No one seemed to know exactly why Carey stopped visiting the house in Cadogan Square.

“For God’s sake give me another drink, Robin, and make it a stiff one.”

“For God's sake, pour me another drink, Robin, and make it a strong one.”

Pierce poured out the whisky and thought:

Pierce poured the whisky and thought:

“Could it have been that?”

"Could that have been it?"

Carey emptied the tumbler and heaved a long sigh.

Carey finished his drink and let out a deep sigh.

“When d’you go back to Rome?”

“When are you going back to Rome?”

“Beginning of July.”

"Start of July."

“You’ll be there in the dead season.”

“You’ll be there in the off-season.”

“I like Rome then. The heat doesn’t hurt me and I love the peace. Antiquity seems to descend upon the city in August, returning to its own when America is far away.”

“I like Rome then. The heat doesn’t bother me and I love the tranquility. Antiquity seems to settle over the city in August, returning to its own when America is far away.”

Carey stared at him hard.

Carey glared at him.

“A rising diplomatist oughtn’t to live in the past,” he said bluntly.

“A rising diplomat shouldn’t live in the past,” he said bluntly.

“I like ruins.”

"I love ruins."

“Unless they’re women.”

"Unless they are women."

“If I loved a woman I could love her when she became what is called a ruin.”

“If I loved a woman, I could still love her even if she became what people call a ruin.”

“If you were an old man who had crumbled gradually with her.”

“If you were an old man who had slowly fallen apart with her.”

“As a young man, too. I was discussing—or rather flitting about, dinner-party fashion—that very subject to-night.”

“As a young man, I was talking—or more like bouncing around in a dinner-party way—about that very topic tonight.”

“With whom?”

"With who?"

“Viola.”

"Viola!"

“The deuce! What line did you take?”

“The heck! Which route did you take?”

“That one loves—if one loves—the kernel, not the shell.”

"That someone loves—if they love—the core, not the outer layer."

“And she?”

"And her?"

“You know her—the opposite.”

“You know her—the other one.”

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“And you, Carey?”

“And you, Carey?”

“I! I think if the shell is a beautiful shell and becomes suddenly broken it makes a devil of a lot of difference in what most people think of the kernel.”

“I! I think if the shell is beautiful and suddenly gets broken, it makes a huge difference in what most people think of the kernel.”

“It wouldn’t to me.”

"It wouldn’t mean anything to me."

“I think it would.”

“I think it will.”

“You take Viola’s side then?”

"Are you taking Viola's side?"

“And when did I ever do anything else? I’m off.”

“And when have I ever done anything differently? I’m out of here.”

He got up, nodded good-night, and was gone in a moment. Pierce heard him singing in a deep voice as he went down the stairs, and smiled with a faint contempt.

He got up, nodded goodnight, and was gone in an instant. Pierce heard him singing in a deep voice as he went down the stairs and smiled with a hint of disdain.

“How odd it is that nobody will believe a man if he’s fool enough to hint at the truth of his true self,” he thought. “And Carey—who’s so clever about people!”

“How strange it is that no one will believe a man if he’s foolish enough to suggest the truth of who he really is,” he thought. “And Carey—who’s so smart about people!”





CHAPTER III

WHEN the last guest had grimaced at her and left the drawing-room, Lady Holme stood with her hand on the mantelpiece, facing a tall mirror. She was alone for the moment. Her husband had accompanied Mrs. Wolfstein downstairs, and Lady Holme could hear his big, booming voice below, interrupted now and then by her impudent soprano. She spoke English with a slight foreign accent which men generally liked and women loathed. Lady Holme loathed it. But she was not fond of her own sex. She believed that all women were untrustworthy. She often said that she had never met a woman who was not a liar, and when she said it she had no doubt that, for once, a woman was speaking the truth. Now, as she heard Mrs. Wolfstein’s curiously improper laugh, she frowned. The face in the mirror changed and looked almost old.

WHEN the last guest had grimaced at her and left the drawing room, Lady Holme stood with her hand on the mantelpiece, facing a tall mirror. She was alone for the moment. Her husband had accompanied Mrs. Wolfstein downstairs, and Lady Holme could hear his big, booming voice below, interrupted now and then by her cheeky soprano. She spoke English with a slight foreign accent that men generally liked and women hated. Lady Holme hated it. But she wasn’t fond of her own gender. She believed all women were untrustworthy. She often said she had never met a woman who wasn’t a liar, and when she said it, she was sure that, for once, a woman was being honest. Now, as she heard Mrs. Wolfstein’s oddly inappropriate laugh, she frowned. The face in the mirror changed and looked almost old.

This struck her unpleasantly. She kept the frown in its place and stared from under it, examining her features closely, fancying herself really an old woman, her whimsical fascination dead in its decaying home, her powers faded if not fled for ever. She might do what she liked then. It would all be of no use. Even the voice would be cracked and thin, unresponsive, unwieldy. The will would be phlegmatic. If it were not, the limbs and features would not easily obey its messages. The figure, now beautiful, would perhaps be marred by the ungracious thickness, the piteous fleshiness that Time often adds assiduously to ageing bodies, as if with an ironic pretence of generously giving in one direction while taking away in another. Decay would be setting in, life becoming perpetual loss. The precious years would be gone irrevocably.

This hit her hard. She maintained her frown and looked closely at her face, imagining herself as an old woman, her quirky charm gone in its crumbling home, her energy faded if not completely vanished. She could do whatever she wanted then, but it would all be pointless. Even her voice would be weak and thin, unresponsive and awkward. Her will would be sluggish. If it weren't, her limbs and features wouldn’t easily follow its commands. The form, which was beautiful now, might become marred by the ungraceful bulk and sad fleshiness that time often relentlessly adds to aging bodies, as if it mockingly pretends to give in one way while taking away in another. Decay would be starting, and life would become a constant loss. The precious years would be gone forever.

She let the frown go and looked again on her beauty and smiled. The momentary bitterness passed. For there were many precious years to come for her, many years of power. She was young. Her health was superb. Her looks were of the kind that lasts. She thought of a famous actress whom she resembled closely. This actress was already forty-three, and was still a lovely woman, still toured about the world winning the hearts of men, was still renowned for her personal charm, worshipped not only for her talent but for her delicious skin, her great romantic eyes, her thick, waving hair.

She let her frown fade away and looked again at her beauty, smiling. The moment of bitterness passed. After all, she had many precious years ahead of her, many years of power. She was young. Her health was excellent. Her looks were the kind that endure. She thought of a famous actress she resembled closely. This actress was already forty-three and was still a beautiful woman, still traveling the world and winning men's hearts, still celebrated for her charisma, admired not just for her talent but for her beautiful skin, her expressive romantic eyes, and her thick, wavy hair.

Lady Holme laughed. In twenty years what Robin Pierce called her “husk” would still be an exquisite thing, and she would be going about without hearing the horrible tap, tap of the crutch in whose sustaining power she really believed so little. She knew men, and she said to herself, as she had said to Robin, that for them beauty lies in the epidermis.

Lady Holme laughed. In twenty years, what Robin Pierce called her “husk” would still be a beautiful thing, and she would be moving around without hearing the awful tap, tap of the crutch that she didn’t really believe provided much support. She understood men and told herself, just like she had told Robin, that for them, beauty is only skin deep.

“Hullo, Vi, lookin’ in the glass! ‘Pon my soul, your vanity’s disgustin’. A plain woman like you ought to keep away from such things—leave ‘em to the Mrs. Wolfsteins—what?”

“Hullo, Vi, looking in the mirror! Honestly, your vanity is disgusting. A plain woman like you should stay away from stuff like that—leave it to the Mrs. Wolfsteins—right?”

Lady Holme turned round in time to see her husband’s blunt, brown features twisted in the grimace which invariably preceded his portentous laugh.

Lady Holme turned around just in time to see her husband’s rough, brown face twisted in the grimace that always came before his deep laugh.

“I admire Mrs. Wolfstein,” she said.

“I really admire Mrs. Wolfstein,” she said.

The laugh burst like a bomb.

The laugh exploded like a bomb.

“You admire another woman! Why, you’re incapable of it. The Lord defend me from hypocrisy, and there’s no greater hypocrisy than one woman takin’ Heaven to witness that she thinks another a stunnin’ beauty.”

“You admire another woman! No way, you can’t do that. God save me from being fake, and there’s nothing more fake than one woman claiming that she thinks another is a stunning beauty.”

“You know nothing about it, Fritz. Mrs. Wolfstein’s eyes would be lovely if they hadn’t that pawnbroking expression.”

“You don’t know anything about it, Fritz. Mrs. Wolfstein’s eyes would be beautiful if they didn’t have that pawnbroker’s look.”

“Good, good! Now we’re goin’ to hear the voice of truth. Think it went well, eh?”

“Great, great! Now we’re going to hear the voice of truth. You think it went well, right?”

He threw himself down on a sofa and began to light a cigarette.

He plopped down on the couch and started lighting a cigarette.

“The evening? No, I don’t.”

"Tonight? No, I don’t."

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

He crossed his long legs and leaned back, resting his head on a cushion, and puffing the smoke towards the ceiling.

He crossed his legs and leaned back, resting his head on a cushion and blowing the smoke up towards the ceiling.

“They all seemed cheery—what? Even Lady Cardington only cried when you were squallin’.”

“They all seemed happy—what? Even Lady Cardington only cried when you were throwing a tantrum.”

It was Lord Holme’s habit to speak irreverently of anything he happened to admire.

It was Lord Holme’s habit to speak disrespectfully about anything he happened to admire.

“She had reason to cry. Miss Filberte’s accompaniment was a tragedy. She never comes here again.”

“She had every reason to cry. Miss Filberte’s playing was a disaster. She’s never coming here again.”

“What’s the row with her? I thought her fingers got about over the piano awful quick.”

“What’s the issue with her? I thought her fingers moved over the piano pretty fast.”

“They did—on the wrong notes.”

“They did—on the wrong beats.”

She came and sat down beside him.

She came and sat down next to him.

“You don’t understand music, Fritz, thank goodness.”

“You don’t get music, Fritz, thank goodness.”

“I know I don’t. But why thank what’s-his-name?”

“I know I don’t. But why thank that guy?”

“Because the men that do are usually such anaemic, dolly things, such shaved poodles with their Sunday bows on.”

“Because the guys who do are usually such weak, soft types, like groomed poodles with their Sunday bows on.”

“What about that chap Pierce? He’s up to all the scales and thingumies, isn’t he?”

“What about that guy Pierce? He’s into all the scales and stuff, isn’t he?”

“Robin—”

“Robin—”

“Pierce I said.”

“Pierce, I said.”

“And I said Robin.”

"And I said, Robin."

Lord Holme frowned and stuck out his under jaw. When he was irritated he always made haste to look like a prize-fighter. His prominent cheek-bones, and the abnormal development of bone in the lower part of his face, helped the illusion whose creation was begun by his expression.

Lord Holme frowned and jutted out his jaw. Whenever he was irritated, he rushed to look like a prizefighter. His strong cheekbones and the unusual bone structure in the lower part of his face reinforced the impression that his expression had already started to create.

“Look here, Vi,” he said gruffly. “If you get up to any nonsense there’ll be another Carey business. I give you the tip, and you can just take it in time. Don’t you make any mistake. I’m not a Brenford, or a Godley-Halstoun, or a Pennisford, to sit by and—”

“Listen up, Vi,” he said roughly. “If you start causing any trouble, there’ll be another Carey situation. I’m warning you, so take it seriously. Don’t make any mistakes. I’m not a Brenford, or a Godley-Halstoun, or a Pennisford, to just sit back and—”

“What a pity it is that your body’s so big and your intelligence so small!” she interrupted gently. “Why aren’t there Sandow exercises for increasing the brain?”

“What a shame that your body is so big and your mind so small!” she interjected softly. “Why aren’t there Sandow exercises to boost brain power?”

“I’ve quite enough brain to rub along with very well. If I’d chosen to take it I could have been undersecretary—-”

“I have more than enough brains to get by just fine. If I had wanted to, I could have become an undersecretary—”

“You’ve told me that so many times, old darling, and I really can’t believe it. The Premier’s very silly. Everybody knows that. But he’s still got just a faint idea of the few things the country won’t stand. And you are one of them, you truly are. You don’t go down even with the Primrose League, and they simply worship at the shrine of the great Ar-rar.”

“You’ve said that to me so many times, my dear, and I just can’t believe it. The Premier is really foolish. Everyone knows that. But he still has a vague sense of the few things the country won’t tolerate. And you’re one of those things, you really are. You don't even get support from the Primrose League, and they practically worship the ground the great Ar-rar walks on.”

“Fool or not, I’d kick out Pierce as I kicked out Carey if I thought—”

“Fool or not, I’d get rid of Pierce just like I got rid of Carey if I thought—”

“And suppose I wouldn’t let you?”

“And what if I don’t let you?”

Her voice had suddenly changed. There was in it the sharp sound which had so overwhelmed Miss Filberte.

Her voice had suddenly changed. There was a sharpness in it that had completely caught Miss Filberte off guard.

Lord Holme sat straight up and looked at his wife.

Lord Holme sat up straight and looked at his wife.

“Suppose—what?”

"Suppose what?"

“Suppose I declined to let you behave ridiculously a second time.”

“Imagine I refused to let you act foolishly again.”

“Ridiculously! I like that! Do you stick out that Carey didn’t love you?”

“Seriously! I like that! Are you really suggesting that Carey didn’t love you?”

“Half London loves me. I’m one of the most attractive women in it. That’s why you married me, blessed boy.”

“Half of London loves me. I’m one of the most attractive women here. That’s why you married me, lucky guy.”

“Carey’s a violent ass. Red-headed men always are. There’s a chap at White’s—”

“Carey’s a violent jerk. Red-haired guys always are. There’s a guy at White’s—”

“I know, I know. You told me about him when you forbade poor Mr. Carey the house. But Robin’s hair is black and he’s the gentlest creature in diplomacy.”

“I know, I know. You mentioned him when you banned poor Mr. Carey from the house. But Robin has black hair and he's the kindest person when it comes to diplomacy.”

“I wouldn’t trust him a yard.”

“I wouldn’t trust him an inch.”

“Believe me, he doesn’t wish you to. He’s far too clever to desire the impossible.”

“Trust me, he doesn’t want you to. He’s way too smart to wish for the impossible.”

“Then he can stop desirin’ you.”

“Then he can stop wanting you

“Don’t be insulting, Fritz. Remember that by birth you are a gentleman.”

“Don’t be rude, Fritz. Remember that you were born a gentleman.”

Lord Holme bit through his cigarette.

Lord Holme bit through his cigarette.

“Sometimes I wish you were an ugly woman,” he muttered.

“Sometimes I wish you were an unattractive woman,” he muttered.

“And if I were?”

“And what if I were?”

She leaned forward quite eagerly on the sofa and her whimsical, spoilt-child manner dropped away from her.

She leaned forward eagerly on the sofa, and her playful, spoiled-child demeanor faded away.

“You ain’t.”

“You're not.”

“Don’t be silly. I know I’m not, of course. But if I were to become one?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. I know I’m not, obviously. But what if I did become one?”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Really, Fritz, there’s no sort of continuity in your mental processes. If I were to become an ugly woman, what would you feel about me then?”

“Honestly, Fritz, your thoughts are all over the place. If I became an unattractive woman, how would you feel about me then?”

“How the deuce could you become ugly?”

“How on earth could you become ugly?”

“Oh, in a hundred ways. I might have smallpox and be pitted for life, or be scalded in the face as poor people’s babies often are, or have vitriol thrown over me as lots of women do in Paris, or any number of things.”

“Oh, in so many ways. I could end up with smallpox and be scarred for life, or get scalded in the face like many poor babies often do, or have acid thrown on me like a lot of women do in Paris, or a bunch of other things.”

“What rot! Who’d throw vitriol over you, I should like to know?”

“What nonsense! Who would throw acid at you, I’d like to know?”

He lit a fresh cigarette with tender solicitude. Lady Holme began to look irritated.

He lit a new cigarette with care. Lady Holme started to look annoyed.

“Do use your imagination!” she cried.

“Please, use your imagination!” she exclaimed.

“Haven’t got one, thank God!” he returned philosophically.

“Thank God I don’t have one!” he replied thoughtfully.

“I insist upon your imagining me ugly. Do you hear, I insist upon it.”

"I want you to picture me as ugly. Do you understand? I'm serious about this."

She laid one soft hand on his knee and squeezed his leg with all her might.

She placed one gentle hand on his knee and squeezed his leg with all her strength.

“Now you’re to imagine me ugly and just the same as I am now.”

“Now you’re supposed to picture me as ugly and just the way I am now.”

“You wouldn’t be the same.”

"You wouldn't be the same."

“Yes, I should. I should be the same woman, with the same heart and feelings and desires and things as I have now. Only the face would be altered.”

"Yeah, I should. I should be the same woman, with the same heart and feelings and desires and things I have now. Only my face would change."

“Well, go ahead, but don’t pinch so, old girl.”

“Well, go ahead, but don’t squeeze so tight, old girl.”

“I pinch you to make you exert your mind. Now tell me truly—truly; would you love me as you do now, would you be jealous of me, would you—”

“I pinch you to make you think. Now tell me honestly—honestly; would you love me as you do now, would you be jealous of me, would you—”

“I say, wait a bit! Don’t drive on at such a rate. How ugly are you?”

“I say, hold on! Don’t speed up like that. How unattractive are you?”

“Very ugly; worse than Miss Filberte.”

“Really ugly; even worse than Miss Filberte.”

“Miss Filberte’s not so bad.”

"Miss Filberte isn't that bad."

“Yes, she is, Fritz, you know she is. But I mean ever so much worse; with a purple complexion, perhaps, like Mrs. Armington, whose husband insisted on a judicial separation; or a broken nose, or something wrong with my mouth—”

“Yes, she is, Fritz, you know she is. But I mean much worse; with a purple complexion, maybe like Mrs. Armington, whose husband pushed for a legal separation; or a broken nose, or something wrong with my mouth—”

“What wrong?”

"What's wrong?"

“Oh, dear, anything! What l’homme qui vir had—or a frightful scar across my cheek. Could you love me as you do now? I should be the same woman, remember.”

“Oh, dear, anything! What l’homme qui vir had—or a horrible scar across my cheek. Could you love me like you do now? I would still be the same woman, remember.”

“Then it’d be all the same to me, I s’pose. Let’s turn in.”

“Then I guess it wouldn’t matter to me. Let’s go to bed.”

He got up, went over to the hearth, on which a small wood fire was burning, straddled his legs, bent his knees and straightened them several times, thrusting his hands into the pockets of his trousers, which were rather tight and horsey and defined his immense limbs. An expression of profound self-satisfaction illumined his face as he looked at his wife, giving it a slightly leery expression, as of a shrewd rustic. His large blunt features seemed to broaden, his big brown eyes twinkled, and his lips, which were thick and very red and had a cleft down their middle, parted under his short bronze moustache, exposing two level rows of square white teeth.

He got up, walked over to the fireplace, where a small wood fire was burning, straddled his legs, bent his knees, and straightened them a few times, shoving his hands into the pockets of his pants, which were pretty snug and emphasized his huge limbs. A look of deep self-satisfaction lit up his face as he glanced at his wife, giving it a slightly sly look, like a clever country person. His large, blunt features seemed to widen, his big brown eyes sparkled, and his lips, which were thick and very red with a cleft in the middle, parted under his short bronze mustache, revealing two even rows of square white teeth.

“It’s jolly difficult to imagine you an ugly woman,” he said, with a deep chuckle.

“It’s really hard to picture you as an ugly woman,” he said, with a hearty laugh.

“I do wish you’d keep your legs still,” said Lady Holme. “What earthly pleasure can it give you to go on like that? Would you love me as you do now?”

“I really wish you’d keep your legs still,” said Lady Holme. “What on earth is enjoyable about that? Would you still love me as you do now?”

“You’d be jolly sick if I didn’t, wouldn’t you, Vi, eh?”

“You’d be really upset if I didn’t, right, Vi?”

“I wonder if it ever occurs to you that you’re hideously conceited, Fritz?”

“I wonder if it ever crosses your mind that you’re really conceited, Fritz?”

She spoke with a touch of real anger, real exasperation.

She spoke with a hint of genuine anger, real frustration.

“No more than any other Englishman that’s worth his salt and ever does any good in the world. I ain’t a timid molly-coddle, if that’s what you mean.”

“No more than any other Englishman who's worth his salt and actually does something good in the world. I’m not a timid softie, if that's what you mean.”

He took one large hand out of his pocket, scratched his cheek and yawned. As he did so he looked as unconcerned, as free from self-consciousness, as much a slave to every impulse born of passing physical sensation as a wild animal in a wood or out on a prairie.

He pulled one big hand out of his pocket, scratched his cheek, and yawned. As he did this, he looked completely relaxed, totally unaware of himself, and totally driven by the momentary feelings of his body, like a wild animal in the woods or out on the prairie.

“Otherwise life ain’t worth tuppence,” he added through his yawn.

“Otherwise life isn’t worth a penny,” he added with a yawn.

Lady Holme sat looking at him for a moment in silence. She was really irritated by his total lack of interest in what she wanted to interest in him, irritated, too, because her curiosity remained unsatisfied. But that abrupt look and action of absolutely unconscious animalism, chasing the leeriness of the contented man’s conceit, turned her to softness if not to cheerfulness. She adored Fritz like that. His open-mouthed, gaping yawn moved something in her to tenderness. She would have liked to kiss him while he was yawning and to pass her hands over his short hair, which was like a mat and grew as strongly as the hair which he shaved every morning from his brown cheeks.

Lady Holme sat in silence, watching him for a moment. She felt genuinely annoyed by his complete disinterest in what she found intriguing, and she was also frustrated because her curiosity was still not satisfied. However, that sudden look and unintentional wildness, contrasting with the smugness of a satisfied man, softened her mood, if not lifted her spirits. She adored Fritz like that. His wide yawn stirred something tender in her. She wanted to kiss him while he was yawning and run her fingers through his short, coarse hair that grew as vigorously as the hair he shaved from his brown cheeks every morning.

“Well, what about bed, old girl?” he said, stretching himself.

“Well, what about bed, old girl?” he said, stretching out.

Lady Holme did not reply. Some part of him, some joint, creaked as he forced his clasped hands downward and backward. She was listening eagerly for a repetition of the little sound.

Lady Holme didn’t respond. A part of him, some joint, creaked as he forced his clasped hands down and back. She was listening intently for the sound to happen again.

“What! Is mum the word?” he said, bending forward to stare into her face.

“What! Is it a secret?” he said, leaning forward to look into her face.

At this moment the door opened, and a footman came in to extinguish the lights and close the piano. By mistake he let the lid of the latter drop with a bang. Lady Holme, who had just got up to go to bed, started violently. She said nothing but stared at him for an instant with an expression of cold rebuke on her face. The man reddened. Lord Holme was already on the stairs. He yawned again noisily, and turned the sound eventually into a sort of roaring chant up and down the scale as he mounted towards the next floor. Lady Holme came slowly after him. She had a very individual walk, moving from the hips and nearly always taking small, slow steps. Her sapphire-blue gown trailed behind her with a pretty noise over the carpet.

At that moment, the door opened, and a footman came in to turn off the lights and close the piano. In his haste, he let the lid drop with a loud bang. Lady Holme, who had just stood up to go to bed, jumped in shock. She didn’t say anything but stared at him for a moment with a look of icy disapproval. The man blushed. Lord Holme was already on the stairs. He yawned loudly again and turned it into a sort of roaring song up and down the scale as he climbed to the next floor. Lady Holme followed him slowly. She had a unique way of walking, moving from her hips and usually taking small, slow steps. Her sapphire-blue gown trailed behind her, making a nice sound on the carpet.

When her French maid had locked up her jewels and helped her to undress, she dismissed her, and called out to Lord Holme, who was in the next room, the door of which was slightly open.

When her French maid had put away her jewels and helped her get undressed, she sent her off and called out to Lord Holme, who was in the next room with the door slightly open.

“Fritz!”

“Fritz!”

“Girlie?”

"Girl?"

His mighty form, attired in pale blue pyjamas, stood in the doorway. In his hand he grasped a toothbrush, and there were dabs of white tooth-powder on his cheeks and chin.

His strong figure, dressed in light blue pajamas, stood in the doorway. In his hand, he held a toothbrush, and there were smudges of white toothpaste on his cheeks and chin.

“Finish your toilet and make haste.”

“Finish up in the bathroom and hurry.”

He disappeared. There was a prolonged noise of brushing and the gurgling and splashing of water. Lady Holme sat down on the white couch at the foot of the great bed. She was wrapped in a soft white gown made like a burnous, a veritable Arab garment, with a white silk hood at the back, and now she put up her hands and, with great precision, drew the hood up over her head. The burnous, thus adjusted, made her look very young. She had thrust her bare feet into white slippers without heels, and now she drew up her legs lightly and easily and crossed them under her, assuming an Eastern attitude and the expression of supreme impassivity which suits it. A long mirror was just opposite to her. She swayed to and fro, looking into it.

He disappeared. There was a prolonged sound of brushing and the gurgling and splashing of water. Lady Holme sat down on the white couch at the foot of the large bed. She was wrapped in a soft white gown styled like a burnous, a true Arab garment, with a white silk hood at the back. Now she raised her hands and, with great precision, pulled the hood up over her head. The burnous, now adjusted, made her look very young. She had slipped her bare feet into white, heelless slippers, and now she drew her legs up easily and crossed them under her, adopting an Eastern pose and the expression of complete calm that goes with it. A long mirror was directly in front of her. She swayed back and forth, looking into it.

“Allah-Akbar!” she murmured. “Allah-Akbar! I am a fatalist. Everything is ordained, so why should I bother? I will live for the day. I will live for the night. Allah-Akbar, Allah-Akbar!”

“God is great!” she whispered. “God is great! I'm a fatalist. Everything is meant to happen, so why should I worry? I will live for today. I will live for tonight. God is great, God is great!”

The sound of water gushing from a reversed tumbler into a full basin was followed by the reappearance of Lord Holme, looking very clean and very sleepy.

The sound of water pouring from an upside-down glass into a full basin was followed by the return of Lord Holme, looking quite clean and very sleepy.

Lady Holme stopped swaying.

Lady Holme stopped moving.

“You look like a kid of twelve years old in that thing, Vi,” he observed, surveying her with his hands on his hips.

“You look like a twelve-year-old in that outfit, Vi,” he noted, looking her over with his hands on his hips.

“I am a woman with a philosophy,” she returned with dignity.

“I’m a woman with a philosophy,” she replied with dignity.

“A philosophy! What the deuce is that?”

“A philosophy! What on earth is that?”

“You didn’t learn much at Eton and Christchurch.”

“You didn’t learn much at Eton and Christchurch.”

“I learnt to use my fists and to make love to the women.”

“I learned to fight and to make love to women.”

“You’re a brute!” she exclaimed with most unphilosophic vehemence.

“You're a bully!” she shouted with surprising intensity.

“And that’s why you worship the ground I tread on,” he rejoined equably. “And that’s why I’ve always had a good time with the women ever since I stood six foot in my stockin’s when I was sixteen.”

“And that’s why you worship the ground I walk on,” he replied calmly. “And that’s why I’ve always had a great time with women ever since I was six feet tall in my socks when I was sixteen.”

Lady Holme looked really indignant. Her face was contorted by a spasm. She was one of those unfortunate women who are capable of retrospective jealousy.

Lady Holme looked truly outraged. Her face was twisted in a spasm. She was one of those unfortunate women who are capable of feeling jealousy about the past.

“I won’t—how dare you speak to me of those women?” she said bitterly. “You insult me.”

“I won’t—how dare you talk to me about those women?” she said bitterly. “You’re insulting me.”

“Hang it, there’s no one since you, Vi. You know that. And what would you have thought of a great, hulkin’ chap like me who’d never—well, all right. I’ll dry up. But you know well enough you wouldn’t have looked at me.”

“Come on, there’s no one since you, Vi. You know that. And what would you think of a big, clumsy guy like me who’s never—well, fine. I’ll stop. But you know you wouldn't have looked at me anyway.”

“I wonder why I ever did.”

“I wonder why I ever did that.”

“No, you don’t. I’m just the chap to suit you. You’re full of whimsies and need a sledge-hammer fellow to keep you quiet. It you’d married that ass, Carey, or that—”

“No, you don’t. I’m exactly the guy you need. You’re full of whims and need someone tough to keep you in line. If you’d married that idiot, Carey, or that—”

“Fritz, once for all, I won’t have my friends abused. I allowed you to have your own way about Rupert Carey, but I will not have Robin Pierce or anyone else insulted. Please understand that. I married to be more free, not more—”

“Fritz, let me be clear: I won’t let my friends be treated badly. I let you handle things with Rupert Carey your way, but I won’t stand for Robin Pierce or anyone else being disrespected. Please get that. I got married to feel more free, not more—”

“You married because you’d fallen jolly well in love with me, that’s why you married, and that’s why you’re a damned lucky woman. Come to bed. You won’t, eh?”

“You married because you were absolutely in love with me, that’s why you married, and that’s why you’re one lucky woman. Come to bed. You won’t, huh?”

He made a stride, snatched Lady Holme up as if she were a bundle, and carried her off to bed.

He took a step forward, grabbed Lady Holme as if she were a package, and carried her off to bed.

She was on the point of bursting into angry tears, but when she found herself snatched up, her slippers tumbling off, the hood of the burnous falling over her eyes, her face crushed anyhow against her husband’s sinewy chest, she suddenly felt oddly contented, disinclined to protest or to struggle.

She was about to break down in angry tears, but when she got swept up, her slippers falling off, the hood of her coat sliding over her eyes, and her face pressed awkwardly against her husband’s strong chest, she unexpectedly felt a strange sense of contentment, not wanting to protest or fight back.

Lord Holme did not trouble himself to ask what she was feeling or why she was feeling it.

Lord Holme didn’t bother to ask her how she was feeling or why she felt that way.

He thought of himself—the surest way to fasten upon a man the thoughts of others.

He thought about himself—the easiest way to get a man to focus on what others think.





CHAPTER IV

ROBIN PIERCE and Carey were old acquaintances, if not exactly old friends. They had been for a time at Harrow together. Pierce had six thousand a year and worked hard for a few hundreds. Carey had a thousand and did nothing. He had never done anything definite, anything to earn a living. Yet his talents were notorious. He played the piano well for an amateur, was an extraordinarily clever mimic, acted better than most people who were not on the stage, and could write very entertaining verse with a pungent, sub-acid flavour. But he had no creative power and no perseverance. As a critic of the performances of others he was cruel but discerning, giving no quarter, but giving credit where it was due. He loathed a bad workman more than a criminal, and would rather have crushed an incompetent human being than a worm. Secretly he despised himself. His own laziness was as disgusting to him as a disease, and was as incurable as are certain diseases. He was now thirty-four and realised that he was never going to do anything with his life. Already he had travelled over the world, seen a hundred, done a hundred things. He had an enormous acquaintance in Society and among artists; writers, actors, painters—all the people who did things and did them well. As a rule they liked him, despite his bizarre bluntness of speech and manner, and they invariably spoke of him as a man of great talent; he said because he was so seldom fool enough to do anything that could reveal incompetence. His mother, who was a widow, lived in the north, in an old family mansion, half house, half castle, near the sea coast of Cumberland. He had one sister, who was married to an American.

ROBIN PIERCE and Carey were old acquaintances, if not exactly old friends. They had spent some time at Harrow together. Pierce earned six thousand a year and worked hard for a few extra hundred. Carey had a thousand and did nothing. He had never done anything concrete to earn a living. Still, everyone knew about his talents. He played the piano well for an amateur, was an incredibly clever impersonator, acted better than most people offstage, and could write entertaining poetry with a sharp, tangy twist. But he lacked creativity and perseverance. As a critic of others' performances, he was harsh yet insightful, never holding back, but recognizing talent when he saw it. He hated a bad worker more than a criminal and would rather crush an incompetent person than a bug. Deep down, he despised himself. His own laziness felt as disgusting to him as an illness and was just as incurable as certain diseases. Now at thirty-four, he realized he would never accomplish anything with his life. He had already traveled around the world, seen a hundred places, done a hundred things. He had a wide circle of acquaintances in society and among artists—writers, actors, painters—all the people who made things happen and did them well. Generally, they liked him, despite his strange bluntness in speech and manner, and they often referred to him as a man of great talent; he believed it was because he rarely did anything that could expose his ineptitude. His mother, a widow, lived up north in an old family mansion, part house, part castle, near the coast of Cumberland. He had one sister, who was married to an American.

Carey always declared that he was that rara avis an atheist, and that he had been born an atheist. He affirmed that even when a child he had never, for a moment, felt that there could be any other life than this earth-life. Few people believed him. There are few people who can believe in a child atheist.

Carey always insisted that he was a rare breed, an atheist, claiming he was born that way. He maintained that even as a child, he never, for even a second, believed there could be any life beyond this one on Earth. Not many people took him seriously. It’s hard for most people to accept the idea of a child being an atheist.

Pierce had a totally different character. He seemed to be more dreamy and was more energetic, talked much less and accomplished much more. It had always been his ambition to be a successful diplomat, and in many respects he was well fitted for a diplomatic career. He had a talent for languages, great ease of manner, self-possession, patience and cunning. He loved foreign life. Directly he set foot in a country which was not his own he felt stimulated. He felt that he woke up, that his mind became more alert, his imagination more lively. He delighted in change, in being brought into contact with a society which required study to be understood. His present fate contented him well enough. He liked Rome and was liked there. As his mother was a Roman he had many Italian connections, and he was far more at ease with Romans than with the average London man. His father and mother lived almost perpetually in large hotels. The former, who was enormously rich, was a malade imaginaire. He invariably spoke of his quite normal health as if it were some deadly disease, and always treated himself, and insisted on being treated, as if he were an exceptionally distinguished invalid. In the course of years his friends had learned to take his view of the matter, and he was at this time almost universally spoken of as “that poor Sir Henry Pierce whose life has been one long martyrdom.” Poor Sir Henry was fortunate in the possession of a wife who really was a martyr—to him. Nobody had ever discovered whether Lady Pierce knew, or did not know, that her husband was quite as well as most people. There are many women with such secrets. Robin’s parents were at present taking baths and drinking waters in Germany. They were later going for an “after cure” to Switzerland, and then to Italy to “keep warm” during the autumn. As they never lived in London, Robin had no home there except his little house in Half Moon Street. He had one brother, renowned as a polo player, and one sister, who was married to a rising politician, Lord Evelyn Clowes, a young man with a voluble talent, a peculiar power of irritating Chancellors of the Exchequer, and hair so thick that he was adored by the caricaturists.

Pierce had a completely different personality. He seemed more dreamy and energetic, talked much less, and accomplished a lot more. It had always been his goal to be a successful diplomat, and in many ways, he was well-suited for a diplomatic career. He had a knack for languages, was easygoing, self-assured, patient, and clever. He loved foreign cultures. As soon as he stepped into a country that wasn't his own, he felt invigorated. It was like waking up; his mind became sharper, and his imagination more vibrant. He thrived on change and enjoyed engaging with a society that required study to grasp. He was pretty satisfied with his current situation. He liked Rome and was well-liked there. Since his mother was Roman, he had many Italian connections and felt much more at home with Romans than with the average Londoner. His parents mostly lived in large hotels. His father, who was extremely wealthy, fancied himself a hypochondriac. He always spoke of his perfectly normal health as if it were a serious illness and insisted on being treated like a particularly distinguished invalid. Over the years, his friends had come to adopt his perspective, and he was commonly referred to as “that poor Sir Henry Pierce whose life has been one long suffering.” Poor Sir Henry was lucky to have a wife who really was a martyr—for him. No one ever figured out whether Lady Pierce knew her husband was just as healthy as most people. There are many women with such secrets. Robin’s parents were currently taking baths and drinking spring water in Germany. They would later go for a “follow-up treatment” in Switzerland and then to Italy to “stay warm” during the autumn. Since they didn't live in London, Robin had no home there except his small house on Half Moon Street. He had one brother, who was famous as a polo player, and one sister who was married to an up-and-coming politician, Lord Evelyn Clowes, a young man with a gift for gab, a remarkable ability to annoy Chancellors of the Exchequer, and such thick hair that he was adored by caricaturists.

Robin Pierce and Carey saw little of each other now, being generally separated by a good many leagues of land and sea, but when they met they were still fairly intimate. They had some real regard for each other. Carey felt at ease in giving his violence to the quiet and self-possessed young secretary, who was three years his junior, but who sometimes seemed to him the elder of the two, perhaps because calm is essentially the senior of storm. He had even allowed Robin to guess at the truth of his feeling for Lady Holme, though he had never been explicit, on the subject to him or to anyone. There were moments when Robin wished he had not been permitted to guess, for Lady Holme attracted him far more than any other woman he had seen, and he had proposed to her before she had been carried off by her husband. He admired her beauty, but he did not believe that it was her beauty which had led him into love. He was sure that he loved the woman in her, the hidden woman whom Lord Holme and the world at large—including Carey—knew nothing about. He thought that Lady Holme herself did not understand this hidden woman, did not realise, as he did, that she existed. She spoke to him sometimes in Lady Holme’s singing, sometimes in an expression in her eyes when she was serious, sometimes even in a bodily attitude. For Robin, half fantastically, put faith in the eloquence of line as a revealer of character, of soul. But she did not speak to him in Lady Holme’s conversation. He really thought this hidden woman was obscured by the lovely window—he conceived it as a window of exquisite stained glass, jewelled but concealing—through which she was condemned to look for ever, through which, too, all men must look at her. He really wished sometimes, as he had said, that Lady Holme were ugly, for he had a fancy that perhaps then, and only then, would the hidden woman arise and be seen as a person may be seen through unstained, clear glass. He really felt that what he loved would be there to love if the face that ruled was ruined; would not only still be there to love, but would become more powerful, more true to itself, more understanding of itself, more reliant, purer, braver. And he had learnt to cherish this fancy till it had become a little monomania. Robin thought that the world misunderstood him, but he knew the world too well to say so. He never risked being laughed at. He felt sure that he was passionate, that he was capable of romantic deeds, of Quixotic self-sacrifice, of a devotion that might well be sung by poets, and that would certainly be worshipped by ardent women. And he said to himself that Lady Holme was the one woman who could set free, if the occasion came, this passionate, unusual and surely admirable captive at present chained within him, doomed to inactivity and the creeping weakness that comes from enforced repose.

Robin Pierce and Carey didn’t see much of each other anymore, separated by a lot of land and sea, but when they did meet, they were still pretty close. They genuinely cared for each other. Carey felt comfortable showing his intense feelings to the calm and collected young secretary, who was three years younger but sometimes seemed older to him, maybe because calmness is essentially the elder of chaos. He even let Robin guess how he felt about Lady Holme, though he had never been direct about it, with him or anyone else. There were times when Robin wished he hadn’t been allowed to guess, as Lady Holme drew him in more than any other woman he had encountered, and he had proposed to her before her husband swept her away. He admired her beauty, but he didn’t think her beauty was what made him fall in love. He was sure it was the woman inside her, the hidden woman that Lord Holme and the world around them—including Carey—had no idea existed. He believed that even Lady Holme herself didn’t recognize this hidden woman, didn’t realize, as he did, that she was there. Sometimes she communicated this hidden woman through her singing, other times in the serious expressions in her eyes, and even in her physical demeanor. For Robin, in a somewhat fanciful way, he believed that a person's physical form could reveal character and soul. But she didn’t express this hidden woman through her conversations. He truly thought that this hidden woman was masked by the beautiful facade—he imagined it as a stained glass window, beautiful yet concealing—through which she was doomed to look forever, and through which everyone else was forced to view her. Sometimes, he secretly wished, as he had mentioned, that Lady Holme were unattractive because he fancied that perhaps then, and only then, would the hidden woman emerge and be visible like someone seen through clear, unstained glass. He genuinely felt that what he loved would still be there to love if her outward appearance were flawed; it would not only remain but would become more powerful, more authentic, more self-aware, more independent, and purer. He had come to nurture this fantasy until it almost became an obsession. Robin believed that the world didn’t understand him, but he knew it too well to say so. He never risked being ridiculed. He was confident in his passion, that he was capable of romantic gestures, heroic self-sacrifice, and a devotion that poets would likely sing about and that would certainly be admired by passionate women. He told himself that Lady Holme was the one woman who could, if the right moment arose, set free this passionate, unique, and surely admirable captive within him, currently stuck in inactivity and the slow decay that comes from enforced stillness.

Carey’s passion for Lady Holme had come into being shortly before her marriage. No one knew much about it, or about the rupture of all relations between him and the Holmes which had eventually taken place. But the fact that Carey had lost his head about Lady Holme was known to half London. For Carey, when carried away, was singularly reckless; singularly careless of consequences and of what people thought. It was difficult to influence him, but when influenced he was almost painfully open in his acknowledgment of the power that had reached him. As a rule, however, despite his apparent definiteness, his decisive violence, there seemed to be something fluid in his character, something that divided and flowed away from anything which sought to grasp and hold it. He had impetus but not balance; swiftness, but a swiftness that was uncontrolled. He resembled a machine without a brake.

Carey’s passion for Lady Holme had started just before her wedding. No one knew much about it or why he completely cut ties with the Holmes family later on. But the fact that Carey was infatuated with Lady Holme was common knowledge among half of London. When he got swept away by his feelings, Carey was remarkably reckless and indifferent to the consequences or what others thought. It was hard to sway him, but when he was swayed, he was almost painfully honest about the influence he felt. Generally, though, despite appearing definite and decisively intense, there seemed to be something fluid about his character, something that would slip away from anything that tried to contain it. He had drive but lacked stability; he was quick, but his quickness was unrestrained. He was like a machine with no brakes.

It was soon after his rupture with the Holmes that his intimates began to notice that he was becoming inclined to drink too much. When Pierce returned to London from Rome he was immediately conscious of the slight alteration in his friend. Once he remonstrated with Carey about it. Carey was silent for a moment. Then he said abruptly:

It was soon after his split with the Holmes that his close friends started to notice he was leaning towards drinking too much. When Pierce came back to London from Rome, he immediately sensed the subtle change in his friend. Once, he confronted Carey about it. Carey was quiet for a moment. Then he replied suddenly:

“My heart wants to be drowned.”

“My heart wants to be overwhelmed.”

Lord Holme hated Carey. Yet Lady Holme had not loved him; though she had not objected to him more than to other men because he loved her. She had been brought up in a society which is singularly free from prejudices, which has no time to study carefully questions of so-called honour, which has little real religious feeling, and a desire for gaiety which perhaps takes the place of a desire for morals. Intrigues are one of the chief amusements of this society, which oscillates from London to Paris as the pendulum of a clock oscillates from right to left. Lady Holme, however, happened to be protected doubly against the dangers—or joys by the way—to which so many of her companions fell cheerful, and even chattering, victims. She had a husband who though extremely stupid was extremely masterful, and, for the time at any rate, she sincerely loved him. She was a faithful wife and had no desire to be anything else, though she liked to be, and usually was, in the fashion. But though faithful to Lord Holme she had, as has been said, both the appearance and the temperament of a siren. She enjoyed governing men, and those who were governed by her, who submitted obviously to the power of her beauty and the charm of manner that seemed to emanate from it, and to be one with it, were more attractive to her than those who were not. She was inclined to admire a man for loving her, as a serious and solemn-thinking woman, with bandeaux and convictions, admires a clergyman for doing his duty. Carey had done his duty with such fiery ardour that, though she did not prevent her husband from kicking him out of the house, she could not refrain from thinking well of him.

Lord Holme hated Carey. However, Lady Holme hadn’t loved him; she just didn’t object to him any more than she did to other men because he loved her. She grew up in a society that’s remarkably free from prejudices, where there’s no time to carefully consider so-called honor, lacks genuine religious sentiment, and has a desire for fun that maybe replaces a desire for morals. Intrigues are one of the main entertainments of this society, which swings between London and Paris like a clock pendulum. Lady Holme, though, was doubly protected from the dangers—or pleasures, for that matter— that led so many of her peers to become cheerful, chattering victims. She had a husband who, while incredibly dull, was also incredibly dominant, and, at least for the time being, she sincerely loved him. She was a loyal wife and had no desire to be anything else, although she enjoyed being, and usually was, fashionable. But even though she was faithful to Lord Holme, she had, as mentioned, both the looks and the temperament of a seductress. She liked having power over men, and those who were captivated by her beauty and the natural charm that seemed to radiate from it were more appealing to her than those who weren’t. She tended to admire a man for loving her, much like a serious, deep-thinking woman with strong convictions admires a clergyman for fulfilling his duties. Carey had performed his duty with such passionate intensity that, although she didn’t stop her husband from throwing him out of the house, she couldn’t help but think well of him.

Her thoughts of Robin Pierce were perhaps a little more confused.

Her thoughts about Robin Pierce were maybe a bit more unclear.

She had not accepted him. Carey would have said that he was not “her type.” Although strong and active he was not the huge mass of bones and muscles and thews and sinews, ignorant of beauty and devoid of the love of art, which Carey had described as her ideal. There was melancholy and there was subtlety in him. When Lady Holme was a girl this melancholy and subtlety had not appealed to her sufficiently to induce her to become Lady Viola Pierce. Nevertheless, Robin’s affection for her, and the peculiar form it took—of idealising her secret nature and wishing her obvious beauty away—had won upon the egoism of her. Although she laughed at his absurdity, as she called it, and honestly held to her Pagan belief that physical beauty was all in all to the world she wished to influence, it pleased her sometimes to fancy that perhaps he was right, that perhaps her greatest loveliness was hidden and dwelt apart. The thought was flattering, and though her knowledge of men rejected the idea that such a loveliness alone could ever command an empire worth the ruling, she could have no real objection to being credited with a double share of charm—the charm of face and manner which everyone, including herself, was aware that she possessed, and that other stranger, more dim and mysterious charm at whose altar Robin burnt an agreeably perfumed incense.

She hadn’t accepted him. Carey would have said he wasn’t “her type.” Even though he was strong and active, he wasn’t the huge mass of bones, muscles, and sinews, clueless about beauty and lacking an appreciation for art, which Carey described as her ideal. There was sadness and subtlety in him. When Lady Holme was younger, this sadness and subtlety didn’t attract her enough to become Lady Viola Pierce. Still, Robin’s affection for her, especially the way he idealized her secret nature and wished her obvious beauty away, appealed to her ego. Although she laughed at what she called his absurdity and genuinely believed in her Pagan view that physical beauty was everything in the world she wanted to influence, it sometimes pleased her to think that maybe he was right, that her greatest loveliness was hidden and separate. The idea was flattering, and even though her understanding of men suggested that such hidden beauty alone could never command a worthy empire, she had no real objection to being thought of as having an extra share of charm—both the charm of her looks and personality, which everyone, including herself, recognized she had, and that other, stranger, more mysterious charm to which Robin offered sweet-smelling incense.

She had a peculiar power of awakening in others that which she usually seemed not to possess herself—imagination, passion, not only physical but ethereal and of the mind; a tenderness for old sorrows, desire for distant, fleeting, misty glories not surely of this earth. She was a brilliant suggestionist, but not in conversation. Her face and her voice, when she sang, were luring to the lovers of beauty. When she sang she often expressed for them the under-thoughts and under-feelings of secretly romantic, secretly wistful men and women, and drew them to her as if by a spell. But her talk and manner in conversation were so unlike her singing, so little accorded with the look that often came into her eyes while she sang, that she was a perpetual puzzle to such elderly men as Sir Donald Ulford, to such young men as Robin Pierce, and even to some women. They came about her like beggars who have heard a chink of gold, and she showed them a purse that seemed to be empty.

She had a strange ability to bring out in others what she often didn’t seem to have herself—imagination, passion, not just physical but also emotional and intellectual; a sensitivity to past heartaches, a longing for distant, fleeting, dream-like glories that didn’t quite belong to this world. She was an inspiring presence, but not in conversation. Her face and voice, when she sang, captivated those who appreciated beauty. In her singing, she often conveyed the hidden thoughts and feelings of romantically inclined yet secretly yearning men and women, drawing them to her as if by magic. However, her speech and demeanor in everyday conversation were so different from her singing, so disconnected from the look that often crossed her eyes while performing, that she continually puzzled older men like Sir Donald Ulford, younger men like Robin Pierce, and even some women. They surrounded her like beggars who have caught a glimpse of gold, yet she revealed a purse that seemed to hold nothing.

Was it the milieu in which she lived, the influence of a vulgar and greedy age, which prevented her from showing her true self except in her art? Or was she that stupefying enigma sometimes met with, an unintelligent genius?

Was it the milieu she lived in, the impact of a shallow and greedy time, that kept her from revealing her true self except through her art? Or was she just that puzzling mystery you sometimes come across, a brilliant mind without intelligence?

There were some who wondered.

Some people were curious.

In her singing she seemed to understand, to love, to pity, to enthrone. In her life she often seemed not to understand, not to love, not to pity, not to place high.

In her singing, she appeared to understand, to love, to feel compassion, to elevate. In her life, she often seemed not to understand, not to love, not to show compassion, not to value.

She sang of Venice, and those who cannot even think of the city in the sea without a flutter of the heart, a feeling not far from soft pain in its tenderness and gratitude, listened to the magic bells at sunset, and glided in the fairy barques across the liquid plains of gold. She spoke of Venice, and they heard only the famished voice of the mosquito uttering its midnight grace before meat.

She sang about Venice, and those who can’t even imagine the city in the sea without a flutter in their hearts—a feeling close to gentle pain in its sweetness and thankfulness—listened to the enchanting bells at sunset and drifted in the charming boats across the shimmering golden waters. She talked about Venice, and all they could hear was the desperate sound of the mosquito offering its midnight prayer before a meal.

Which was the real Venice?

Which one was the real Venice?

Which was the real woman?

Which one was the real woman?





CHAPTER V

ON the following day, which was warm and damp; Lady Holme drove to Bond Street, bought two new hats, had her hand read by a palmist who called himself “Cupido,” looked in at a ladies’ club and then went to Mrs. Wolfstein, with whom she was engaged to lunch. She did not wish to lunch with her. She disliked Mrs. Wolfstein as she disliked most women, but she had not been able to get out of it. Mrs. Wolfstein had overheard her saying to Lady Cardington that she had nothing particular to do till four that day, and had immediately “pinned her.” Besides disliking Mrs. Wolfstein, Lady Holme was a little afraid of her. Like many clever Jewesses, Mrs. Wolfstein was a ruthless conversationalist, and enjoyed showing off at the expense of others, even when they were her guests. She had sometimes made Lady Holme feel stupid, even feel as if a good talker might occasionally gain, and keep, an advantage over a lovely woman who did not talk so well. The sensation passed, but the fact that it had ever been did not draw Lady Holme any closer to the woman with the “pawnbroking expression” in her eyes.

The next day was warm and damp. Lady Holme drove to Bond Street, bought two new hats, had her palm read by a palmist who called himself “Cupido,” stopped by a ladies’ club, and then went to Mrs. Wolfstein, with whom she was supposed to have lunch. She didn’t want to have lunch with her. She disliked Mrs. Wolfstein like she disliked most women, but she couldn’t get out of it. Mrs. Wolfstein had overheard her telling Lady Cardington that she had nothing particular to do until four that day, and had immediately “pinned her.” Besides disliking Mrs. Wolfstein, Lady Holme felt a bit intimidated by her. Like many clever Jewish women, Mrs. Wolfstein was a ruthless conversationalist and enjoyed showing off at others' expense, even when they were her guests. She had sometimes made Lady Holme feel stupid, making her think that a good talker could occasionally gain and keep an advantage over a beautiful woman who didn’t talk as well. The feeling passed, but the fact that it had ever happened did not bring Lady Holme any closer to the woman with the “pawnbroking expression” in her eyes.

Mrs. Wolfstein was not in the most exclusive set in London, but she was in the smart set, which is no longer exclusive although it sometimes hopes it is. She knew the racing people, nearly all the most fashionable Jews, and those very numerous English patricians who like to go where money is. She also knew the whole of Upper Bohemia, and was a persona gratissima in that happy land of talent and jealousy. She entertained a great deal, generally at modish restaurants. Many French and Germans were to be met with at her parties; and it was impossible to be with either them or her for many minutes without hearing the most hearty and whole-souled abuse of English aspirations, art, letters and cooking. The respectability, the pictures, the books and the boiled cabbage of Britain all came impartially under the lash.

Mrs. Wolfstein wasn't in the most exclusive social circles in London, but she was part of the trendy crowd, which isn’t really exclusive anymore, even if it sometimes thinks it is. She knew the racing enthusiasts, almost all the most fashionable Jewish people, and the many English aristocrats who enjoy following the money. She was also connected with the entire Upper Bohemia and was a persona gratissima in that lively world of talent and jealousy. She hosted a lot of gatherings, usually at fashionable restaurants. Lots of French and Germans would show up at her parties, and it was impossible to be around them or her for long without hearing some passionate and unreserved criticism of English ambitions, art, literature, and food. The respectability, the paintings, the books, and the boiled cabbage of Britain all got equally trashed.

Mrs. Wolfstein’s origin was obscure. That she was a Jewess was known to everybody, but few could say with certainty whether she was a German, a Spanish, a Polish or an Eastern Jewess. She had much of the covert coarseness and open impudence of a Levantine, and occasionally said things which made people wonder whether, before she became Amalia Wolfstein, she had not perhaps been—well really—something very strange somewhere a long way off.

Mrs. Wolfstein’s origins were unclear. Everyone knew she was Jewish, but few could say for sure if she was German, Spanish, Polish, or Eastern European. She had a lot of the subtle roughness and boldness typical of a Levantine and sometimes said things that made people wonder if, before she became Amalia Wolfstein, she had been—well, honestly—something very unusual somewhere far away.

Her husband was shocking to look at: small, mean, bald, Semitic and nervous, with large ears which curved outwards from his head like leaves, and cheeks blue from much shaving. He was said to hide behind his anxious manner an acuteness that was diabolic, and to have earned his ill-health by sly dissipations for which he had paid enormous sums. There were two Wolfstein children, a boy and a girl of eleven and twelve; small, swarthy, frog-like, self-possessed. They already spoke three languages, and their protruding eyes looked almost diseased with intelligence.

Her husband was quite a sight: short, unpleasant, bald, Semitic, and anxious, with big ears that stuck out from his head like leaves, and cheeks that were blue from shaving too much. People said his nervousness masked a sharpness that was devilish, and that he had brought on his poor health through sneaky vices that cost him a fortune. There were two Wolfstein kids, a boy and a girl, aged eleven and twelve; small, dark-skinned, frog-like, and composed. They already spoke three languages, and their bulging eyes seemed almost sick with intelligence.

The Wolfstein house, which was in Curzon Street, was not pretty, Apparently neither Mrs. Wolfstein nor her husband, who was a financier and company promoter on a very large scale, had good taste in furniture and decoration. The mansion was spacious but dingy. There was a great deal of chocolate and fiery yellow paint. There were many stuffy brown carpets, and tables which were unnecessarily solid. In the hall were pillars which looked as if they were made of brawn, and arches with lozenges of azure paint in which golden stars appeared rather meretriciously. A plaster statue of Hebe, with crinkly hair and staring eyeballs, stood in a corner without improving matters. That part of the staircase which was not concealed by the brown carpet was dirty white. An immense oil painting of a heap of dead pheasants, rabbits and wild duck, lying beside a gun and a pair of leather gaiters, immediately faced the hall door, which was opened by two enormous men with yellow complexions and dissipated eyes. Mrs. Wolfstein was at home, and one of the enormous men lethargically showed Lady Holme upstairs into a drawing-room which suggested a Gordon Hotel. She waited for about five minutes on a brown and yellow sofa near a table on which lay some books and several paper-knives, and then Mrs. Wolfstein appeared. She was dressed very smartly in blue and red, and looked either Oriental or Portuguese, as she came in. Lady Holme was not quite certain which.

The Wolfstein house on Curzon Street wasn’t attractive. Apparently, neither Mrs. Wolfstein nor her husband, a financier and company promoter on a grand scale, had an eye for good furniture and decor. The mansion was spacious but dreary. It had a lot of chocolate and bright yellow paint. There were several stuffy brown carpets and tables that were overly heavy. In the hall, there were pillars that looked like they were made of meat, and arches with blue paint featuring golden stars that seemed rather gaudy. A plaster statue of Hebe, with curly hair and wide-open eyes, stood in a corner, doing nothing to improve the scene. The part of the staircase that wasn't covered by the brown carpet was a dirty white. An enormous oil painting of a pile of dead pheasants, rabbits, and wild ducks beside a gun and a pair of leather gaiters confronted the hall door, which was opened by two huge men with yellow complexions and tired eyes. Mrs. Wolfstein was home, and one of the huge men slowly led Lady Holme upstairs to a drawing-room that resembled a Gordon Hotel. She waited for about five minutes on a brown and yellow sofa near a table with some books and several paper knives, and then Mrs. Wolfstein appeared. She was dressed quite stylishly in blue and red, looking either Oriental or Portuguese as she entered. Lady Holme wasn’t exactly sure which.

“Dear person!” she said, taking Lady Holme’s hands in hers, which were covered with unusually large rings. “Now, I’ve got a confession to make. What a delicious hat!”

“Hey there!” she said, taking Lady Holme’s hands in hers, which were adorned with unusually large rings. “Now, I’ve got a confession to make. What a fabulous hat!”

Lady Holme felt certain the confession was of something unpleasant, but she only said, in the rather languid manner she generally affected towards women:

Lady Holme was sure the confession was about something unpleasant, but she just said, in the somewhat relaxed way she usually used with women:

“Well? My ear is at the grating.”

“Well? I’m listening through the grate.”

“My lunch is at the Carlton.”

“My lunch is at the Carlton.”

Lady Holme was pleased. At the Carlton one can always look about.

Lady Holme was happy. At the Carlton, you can always take a look around.

“And—it’s a woman’s lunch.”

"And—it’s a ladies' lunch."

Lady Holme’s countenance fell quite frankly.

Lady Holme's expression fell noticeably.

“I knew you’d be horrified. You think us such bores, and so we are. But I couldn’t resist being malicious to win such a triumph. You at a hen lunch! It’ll be the talk of London. Can you forgive me?”

“I knew you'd be shocked. You think we're so boring, and honestly, we are. But I couldn’t help being a little nasty to achieve such a win. You at a ladies' lunch! It’ll be the talk of London. Can you forgive me?”

“Of course.”

"Absolutely."

“And can you stand it?”

"Can you handle it?"

Lady Holme looked definitely dubious.

Lady Holme looked really doubtful.

“I’ll tell you who’ll be there—Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Mrs. Trent—do you know her? Spanish looking, and’s divorced two husbands, and’s called the scarlet woman because she always dresses in red—Sally Perceval, Miss Burns and Pimpernel Schley.”

“I’ll tell you who’s going to be there—Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Mrs. Trent—do you know her? She looks Spanish, has divorced two husbands, and is called the scarlet woman because she always wears red—Sally Perceval, Miss Burns, and Pimpernel Schley.”

“Pimpernel Schley! Who is she?”

“Pimpernel Schley! Who is she?”

“The American actress who plays all the improper modern parts. Directly a piece is produced in Paris that we run over to see—you know the sort! the Grand Duke and foreign Royalty species—she has it adapted for her. Of course it’s Bowdlerised as to words, but she manages to get back all that’s been taken out in her acting. Young America’s crazy about her. She’s going to play over here.”

“The American actress who takes on all the scandalous modern roles. As soon as a show opens in Paris that we rush to see—you know the type! the Grand Duke and foreign royalty kind—she has it adapted for herself. Of course, it’s scrubbed clean of any offensive language, but she finds a way to bring back everything that was cut through her performance. Young Americans are obsessed with her. She’s going to perform here.”

“Oh!”

“Wow!”

Lady Holme’s voice was not encouraging, but Mrs. Wolfstein was not sensitive. She chattered gaily all the way to the Haymarket. When they came into the Palm Court they found Lady Cardington already there, seated tragically in an armchair, and looking like a weary empress. The band was playing on the balcony just outside the glass wall which divides the great dining-room from the court, and several people were dotted about waiting for friends, or simply killing time by indulging curiosity. Among them was a large, broad-shouldered young man, with a round face, contemptuous blue eyes and a mouth with chubby, pouting lips. He was well dressed, but there was a touch of horseyness in the cut of his trousers, the arrangement of his tie. He sat close to the band, tipping his green chair backwards and smoking a cigarette.

Lady Holme's tone wasn't very encouraging, but Mrs. Wolfstein didn't take it to heart. She chatted happily all the way to the Haymarket. When they arrived in the Palm Court, they found Lady Cardington already there, sitting dramatically in an armchair, looking like a tired empress. The band was playing on the balcony just outside the glass wall that separates the large dining room from the court, and several people were scattered around, waiting for friends or just passing the time out of curiosity. Among them was a tall, broad-shouldered young man with a round face, dismissive blue eyes, and full, pouting lips. He was well-dressed, but there was something a bit off about the fit of his trousers and how his tie was arranged. He sat near the band, tilting his green chair back and smoking a cigarette.

As Mrs. Wolfstein and Lady Holme went up to greet Lady Cardington, Sally Perceval and Mrs. Trent came in together, followed almost immediately by Lady Manby.

As Mrs. Wolfstein and Lady Holme approached to greet Lady Cardington, Sally Perceval and Mrs. Trent walked in together, almost immediately followed by Lady Manby.

Sally Perceval was a very pretty young married woman, who spent most of her time racing, gambling and going to house parties. She looked excessively fragile and consumptive, but had lived hard and never had a day’s illness in her life. She was accomplished, not at all intellectual, clever at games, a fine horsewoman and an excellent swimmer. She had been all over the world with her husband, who was very handsome and almost idiotic, and who could not have told you what the Taj was, whether Thebes was in Egypt or India, or what was the difference, if any, between the Golden Gate and the Golden Horn. Mrs. Trent was large, sultry, well-informed and supercilious; had the lustrous eyes of a Spaniard, and spoke in a warm contralto voice. Her figure was magnificent, and she prided herself on having a masculine intellect. Her enemies said that she had a more than masculine temper.

Sally Perceval was a very attractive young married woman who spent most of her time racing, gambling, and attending house parties. She appeared exceptionally delicate and unhealthy, but had lived a wild life and never had a day of illness in her life. She was talented, not particularly intellectual, skilled at games, a great horse rider, and an excellent swimmer. She had traveled all over the world with her husband, who was very handsome but not very bright, and who wouldn't have been able to tell you what the Taj Mahal was, whether Thebes was in Egypt or India, or what the difference was, if any, between the Golden Gate and the Golden Horn. Mrs. Trent was large, sensual, knowledgeable, and condescending; she had the striking eyes of a Spaniard and spoke in a warm contralto voice. Her figure was stunning, and she took pride in her masculine intellect. Her critics claimed that she had a temper that was more than just masculine.

Lady Manby had been presented by Providence with a face like a teapot, her nose being the spout and her cheeks the bulging sides. She saw everything in caricature. If war were spoken of, her imagination immediately conjured up visions of unwashed majors conspicuously absurd in toeless boots, of fat colonels forced to make merry on dead rats, of field-marshals surprised by the enemy in their nightshirts, and of common soldiers driven to repair their own clothes and preposterously at work on women’s tasks. She adored the clergy for their pious humours, the bench for its delicious attempts at dignity, the bar for its grotesque travesties of passionate conviction—lies with their wigs on—the world political for its intrigues dressed up in patriotism. A Lord Chancellor in full state seemed to her the most delightfully ridiculous phenomenon in a delightfully ridiculous universe. And she had once been obliged to make a convulsive exit from an English cathedral, in which one hundred colonial bishops were singing a solemn hymn, entirely devastated by the laughter waked in her by this most sacred spectacle.

Lady Manby had been gifted by fate with a face like a teapot, her nose being the spout and her cheeks the bulging sides. She viewed everything in caricature. When war was mentioned, her imagination quickly conjured up images of unwashed majors absurdly wearing toeless boots, fat colonels forced to celebrate with dead rats, field marshals surprised by the enemy in their nightshirts, and regular soldiers forced to mend their own clothes, comically engaged in women’s work. She adored the clergy for their pious humor, the bench for its amusing attempts at dignity, the bar for its ridiculous distortions of passionate beliefs—lies with their wigs on—and the political world for its intrigues cloaked in patriotism. A Lord Chancellor in full regalia seemed to her the most delightfully ridiculous sight in a wonderfully absurd universe. And she once had to make a hasty exit from an English cathedral, where a hundred colonial bishops were singing a solemn hymn, completely overwhelmed by the laughter that this sacred scene inspired in her.

Miss Burns, who hurried in breathlessly ten minutes late, was very thin, badly dressed and insignificant-looking, wore her hair short, and could not see you if you were more than four feet away from her. She had been on various lonely and distant travelling excursions, about which she had written books, had consorted merrily with naked savages, sat in the oily huts of Esquimaux, and penetrated into the interior of China dressed as a man. Her lack of affectation hit you in the face on a first meeting, and her sincerity was perpetually embroiling her with the persistent liars who, massed together, formed what is called decent society.

Miss Burns, who rushed in breathlessly ten minutes late, was very thin, poorly dressed, and unremarkable-looking. She had short hair and couldn’t see you if you were more than four feet away. She had gone on various lonely and far-off trips, about which she had written books. She had joyfully mingled with naked tribes, sat in the greasy huts of Eskimos, and traveled into the interior of China dressed as a man. Her lack of pretension hit you immediately upon meeting her, and her honesty constantly put her at odds with the habitual liars who, grouped together, made up what’s known as decent society.

“I know I’m late,” she said, pushing her round black hat askew on her shaggy little head. “I know I’ve kept you all waiting. Pardon!”

“I know I’m late,” she said, tilting her round black hat to one side on her messy little head. “I know I’ve kept you all waiting. Sorry!”

“Indeed you haven’t,” replied Mrs. Wolfstein. “Pimpernel Schley isn’t here yet. She lives in the hotel, so of course she’ll turn up last.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Mrs. Wolfstein replied. “Pimpernel Schley isn’t here yet. She lives in the hotel, so of course she’ll be the last to show up.”

Mrs. Trent put one hand on her hip and stared insolently at the various groups of people in the court, Lady Cardington sighed, and Lady Holme assumed a vacant look, which suited her mental attitude at the moment. She generally began to feel rather vacant if she were long alone with women.

Mrs. Trent put one hand on her hip and stared defiantly at the different groups of people in the court. Lady Cardington sighed, and Lady Holme wore a blank expression that matched her mental state at that moment. She usually started to feel pretty blank if she spent too much time alone with women.

Another ten minutes passed.

Another ten minutes went by.

“I’m famishing,” said Sally Perceval. “I’ve been at the Bath Club diving, and I do so want my grub. Let’s skip in.”

“I’m starving,” said Sally Perceval. “I’ve been diving at the Bath Club, and I really want my food. Let’s go inside.”

“It really is too bad—oh, here she comes!” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

“It’s really a shame—oh, here she comes!” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

Many heads in the Palm Court were turned towards the stairs, down which a demure figure was walking with extreme slowness. The big young man with the round face got up from his chair and looked greedy, and the waiters standing by the desk just inside the door glanced round, whispered, and smiled quickly before gliding off to their different little tables.

Many people in the Palm Court turned to look at the stairs, where a shy figure was slowly making her way down. The big young man with the round face got up from his chair, looking eager, while the waiters near the desk just inside the door exchanged glances, whispered, and smiled quickly before moving off to their various tables.

Pimpernel Schley was alone, but she moved as if she were leading a quiet procession of vestal virgins. She was dressed in white, with a black velvet band round her tiny waist and a large black hat. Her shining, straw-coloured hair was fluffed out with a sort of ostentatious innocence on either side of a broad parting, and she kept her round chin tucked well in as she made what was certainly an effective entrance. Her arms hung down at her sides, and in one hand she carried a black fan. She wore no gloves, and many diamond rings glittered on her small fingers, the rosy nails of which were trimmed into points. As she drew near to Mrs. Wolfstein’s party she walked slower and slower, as if she felt that she was arriving at a destination much too soon.

Pimpernel Schley was alone, but she moved like she was leading a quiet parade of virgins. She wore white, with a black velvet band around her tiny waist and a large black hat. Her shining, straw-colored hair was styled with a sort of showy innocence on either side of a wide part, and she kept her round chin tucked in as she made what was definitely a striking entrance. Her arms hung at her sides, and in one hand, she held a black fan. She had no gloves on, and many diamond rings sparkled on her small fingers, the rosy nails of which were pointed. As she got closer to Mrs. Wolfstein’s group, she walked slower and slower, as if she thought she was arriving at her destination way too soon.

Lady Holme watched her as she approached, examined her with that piercing scrutiny in which the soul of one woman is thrust out, like a spear, towards the soul of another. She noticed at once that Miss Schley resembled her, had something of her charm of fairness. It was a fainter, more virginal charm than hers. The colouring of hair and eyes was lighter. The complexion was a more dead, less warm, white. But there was certainly a resemblance. Miss Schley was almost exactly her height, too, and—

Lady Holme watched her as she approached, studying her with that intense gaze where one woman's essence reaches out, like a spear, toward another's. She immediately noticed that Miss Schley resembled her, possessing a hint of her fair charm. It was a softer, more innocent charm than her own. The color of her hair and eyes was lighter. Her complexion was a duller, less warm white. But there was definitely a resemblance. Miss Schley was nearly the same height as her, too, and—

Lady Holme glanced swiftly round the Palm Court. Of all the women gathered there Pimpernel Schley and herself were nearest akin in appearance.

Lady Holme quickly looked around the Palm Court. Of all the women gathered there, Pimpernel Schley and she were the most similar in appearance.

As she recognised this fact Lady Holme felt hostile to Miss Schley.

As she realized this, Lady Holme felt antagonistic towards Miss Schley.

Not until the latter was almost touching her hostess did she lift her eyes from the ground. Then she stood still, looked up calmly, and said, in a drawling and infantine voice:

Not until the latter was almost touching her hostess did she lift her eyes from the ground. Then she stood still, looked up calmly, and said, in a slow and childish voice:

“I had to see my trunks unpacked, but I was bound to be on time. I wouldn’t have come down to-day for any soul in the world but you. I would not.”

“I needed to see my bags unpacked, but I was determined to be on time. I wouldn’t have come down today for anyone else in the world except you. I wouldn’t.”

It was a pretty speaking voice, clear and youthful, with a choir-boyish sound in it, and remarkably free from nasal twang, but it was not a lady’s voice. It sounded like the frontispiece of a summer number become articulate.

It was a nice speaking voice, clear and youthful, with a boyish sound to it, and surprisingly free from any nasal twang, but it wasn’t a lady’s voice. It felt like the cover of a summer magazine come to life.

Mrs. Wolfstein began to introduce Miss Schley to her guests, none of whom, it seemed, knew her. She bowed to each of them, still with the vestal virgin air, and said, “Glad to know you!” to each in turn without looking at anyone. Then Mrs. Wolfstein led the way into the restaurant.

Mrs. Wolfstein started to introduce Miss Schley to her guests, none of whom seemed to know her. She nodded to each of them, still carrying an innocent vibe, and said, “Nice to meet you!” to each in turn without actually looking at anyone. Then Mrs. Wolfstein headed into the restaurant.

Everyone looked at the party of women as they came in and ranged themselves round a table in the middle of the big room. Lady Cardington sat on one side of Mrs. Wolfstein and Lady Holme on the other, between her and Mrs. Trent. Miss Schley was exactly opposite. She kept her eyes eternally cast down like a nun at Benediction. All the quite young men who could see her were looking at her with keen interest, and two or three of them—probably up from Sandhurst—had already assumed expressions calculated to alarm modesty. Others looked mournfully fatuous, as if suddenly a prey to lasting and romantic grief. The older men were more impartial in their observation of Mrs. Wolfstein’s guests. And all the women, without exception, fixed their eyes upon Lady Holme’s hat.

Everyone turned to watch the group of women as they entered and settled around a table in the center of the large room. Lady Cardington was seated on one side of Mrs. Wolfstein, with Lady Holme on the other, positioned between her and Mrs. Trent. Miss Schley sat directly across from them. She kept her eyes lowered like a nun during Benediction. All the younger men who could see her were watching her with keen interest, and two or three of them—likely from Sandhurst—had already put on expressions that could easily embarrass someone modest. Others looked woefully silly, as if suddenly overcome by an enduring and romantic sorrow. The older men observed Mrs. Wolfstein’s guests with more detachment. Meanwhile, all the women, without exception, focused their attention on Lady Holme’s hat.

Lady Cardington, who seemed oppressed by grief, said to Mrs. Wolfstein:

Lady Cardington, clearly overwhelmed with grief, said to Mrs. Wolfstein:

“Did you see that article in the Daily Mail this morning?”

“Did you see that article in the Daily Mail this morning?”

“Which one?”

“Which one?”

“On the suggestion to found a school in which the only thing to be taught would be happiness.”

“On the idea of creating a school where the sole focus would be teaching happiness.”

“Who’s going to be the teacher?”

“Who’s going to be the teacher?”

“Some man. I forget the name.”

“Some guy. I can’t remember the name.”

“A man!” said Mrs. Trent, in a slow, veiled contralto voice. “Why, men are always furious if they think we have any pleasure which they can’t deprive us of at a minute’s notice. A man is the last two-legged thing to be a happiness teacher.”

“A man!” said Mrs. Trent in a slow, muted contralto voice. “Well, men always get angry if they think we have any joy they can take away from us at a moment’s notice. A man is the last two-legged creature you'd want as a happiness teacher.”

“Whom would you have then?” said Lady Cardington.

"Who would you choose then?" asked Lady Cardington.

“Nobody, or a child.”

"No one, or a kid."

“Of which sex?” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

"Which gender?" asked Mrs. Wolfstein.

“The sex of a child,” replied Mrs. Trent.

“The sex of a child,” replied Mrs. Trent.

Mrs. Wolfstein laughed rather loudly.

Mrs. Wolfstein laughed really loudly.

“I think children are the most greedy, unsatisfied individuals in—” she began.

“I think kids are the greediest, most unsatisfied people in—” she began.

“I was not alluding to Curzon Street children,” observed Mrs. Trent, interrupting. “When I speak in general terms of anything I always except London.”

“I wasn’t talking about the kids from Curzon Street,” Mrs. Trent said, cutting in. “When I speak generally about anything, I always make an exception for London.”

“Why?” said Sally Perceval.

“Why?” asked Sally Perceval.

“Because it’s no more natural, no more central, no more in line with the truth of things than you are, Sally.”

“Because it’s no more natural, no more central, no more in line with the truth of things than you are, Sally.”

“But, my dear, you surely aren’t a belated follower of Tolstoi!” cried Mrs. Wolfstein. “You don’t want us all to live like day labourers.”

“But, my dear, you can't seriously be a new fan of Tolstoi!” exclaimed Mrs. Wolfstein. “You don’t want us all to live like manual workers.”

“I don’t want anybody to do anything, but if happiness is to be taught it must not be by a man or by a Londoner.”

“I don’t want anyone to do anything, but if happiness is going to be taught, it shouldn’t be by a man or by someone from London.”

“I had no idea you had been caught by the cult of simplicity,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “But you are so clever. You reveal your dislikes but conceal your preferences. Most women think that if they only conceal their dislikes they are quite perfectly subtle.”

“I had no idea you got caught up in the cult of simplicity,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “But you’re so clever. You show what you don’t like but hide what you do like. Most women think that if they just hide their dislikes, they’re being really subtle.”

“Subtle people are delicious,” said Lady Manby, putting her mouth on one side. “They remind me of a kleptomaniac I once knew who had a little pocket closed by a flap let into the front of her gown. When she dined out she filled it with scraps. Once she dined with us and I saw her, when she thought no one was watching, peppering her pocket with cayenne, and looking so delightfully sly and thieving. Subtle people are always peppering their little pockets and thinking nobody sees them.”

“Subtle people are amazing,” said Lady Manby, tilting her head. “They remind me of a kleptomaniac I once knew who had this little pocket secured with a flap in the front of her dress. When she went out to dinner, she’d fill it with leftovers. One time she dined with us, and I saw her, when she thought no one was looking, spicing up her pocket with cayenne, looking so charmingly sneaky and mischievous. Subtle people are always hiding their little treasures and thinking no one notices.”

“And lots of people don’t,” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

“And a lot of people don’t,” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

“The vices are divinely comic,” continued Lady Manby, looking every moment more like a teapot. “I think it’s such a mercy. Fancy what a lot of fun we should lose if there were no drunkards, for instance!”

“The vices are hilariously ironic,” continued Lady Manby, looking more and more like a teapot. “I think it's such a blessing. Just imagine how much fun we would miss out on if there were no drunkards, for example!”

Lady Cardington looked shocked.

Lady Cardington was shocked.

“The virtues are often more comic than the vices,” said Mrs. Trent, with calm authority. “Dramatists know that. Think of the dozens of good farces whose foundation is supreme respectability in contact with the wicked world.”

“The virtues are often more hilarious than the vices,” said Mrs. Trent, with a calm confidence. “Playwrights know that. Just think of the many great comedies that are built on the theme of utmost respectability clashing with the wicked world.”

“I didn’t know anyone called respectability a virtue,” cried Sally Perceval.

“I didn’t know anyone who called respectability a virtue,” Sally Perceval exclaimed.

“Oh, all the English do in their hearts,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “Pimpernel, are you Yankees as bad?”

“Oh, all the English do in their hearts,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “Pimpernel, are you Yankees just as bad?”

Miss Schley was eating sole a la Colbert with her eyes on her plate. She ate very slowly and took tiny morsels. Now she looked up.

Miss Schley was eating sole a la Colbert while focusing on her plate. She took her time and had small bites. Now she glanced up.

“We’re pretty respectable over in America, I suppose,” she drawled. “Why not? What harm does it do anyway?”

“We’re pretty respectable over in America, I guess,” she said slowly. “Why not? What harm does it do anyway?”

“Well, it limits the inventive faculties for one thing. If one is strictly respectable life is plain sailing.”

“Well, it limits creativity for one thing. If you live strictly by the rules, life is smooth sailing.”

“Oh, life is never that,” said Mrs. Trent, “for women.”

“Oh, life is never that,” Mrs. Trent said, “for women.”

Lady Cardington seemed touched by this remark.

Lady Cardington seemed moved by this comment.

“Never, never,” she said in her curious voice—a voice in which tears seemed for ever to be lingering. “We women are always near the rocks.”

“Never, never,” she said in her inquisitive voice—a voice in which tears seemed to always be hanging on. “We women are always close to the rocks.”

“Or on them,” said Mrs. Trent, thinking doubtless of the two husbands she had divorced.

“Or on them,” said Mrs. Trent, likely thinking of the two husbands she had divorced.

“I like a good shipwreck,” exclaimed Miss Burns in a loud tenor voice. “I was in two before I was thirty, one off Hayti and one off Java, and I enjoyed them both thoroughly. They wake folks up and make them show their mettle.”

“I like a good shipwreck,” exclaimed Miss Burns in a loud tenor voice. “I was in two before I turned thirty, one off Haiti and one off Java, and I enjoyed both of them thoroughly. They really wake people up and make them show what they're made of.”

“It’s always dangerous to speak figuratively if she’s anywhere about,” murmured Mrs. Wolfstein to Lady Holme. “She’ll talk about lowering boats and life-preservers now till the end of lunch.”

“It’s always risky to speak metaphorically if she’s around,” murmured Mrs. Wolfstein to Lady Holme. “She’ll go on about lowering boats and life jackets now until lunch is over.”

Lady Holme started. She had not been listening to the conversation but had been looking at Miss Schley. She had noticed instantly the effect created in the room by the actress’s presence in it. The magic of a name flits, like a migratory bird, across the Atlantic. Numbers of the youthful loungers of London had been waiting impatiently during the last weeks for the arrival of this pale and demure star. Now that she had come their interest in her was keen. Her peculiar reputation for ingeniously tricking Mrs. Bowdler, secretary to Mrs. Grundy, rendered her very piquant, and this piquancy was increased by her ostentatiously vestal appearance.

Lady Holme jumped slightly. She hadn’t been paying attention to the conversation but had been focused on Miss Schley. She immediately noticed the influence the actress had on the room. The allure of a name travels, like a bird migrating across the Atlantic. Many young people lounging around London had been eagerly anticipating the arrival of this pale and modest star for weeks. Now that she was here, their interest in her was intense. Her unique reputation for cleverly deceiving Mrs. Bowdler, who worked for Mrs. Grundy, made her all the more intriguing, and this intrigue was heightened by her conspicuously innocent appearance.

Lady Holme was sometimes clairvoyante. At this moment every nerve in her body seemed telling her that the silent girl, who sat there nibbling her lunch composedly, was going to be the rage in London. It did not matter at all whether she had talent or not. Lady Holme saw that directly, as she glanced from one little table to another at the observant, whispering men.

Lady Holme occasionally had a sixth sense. Right now, every nerve in her body was telling her that the quiet girl sitting there, calmly eating her lunch, was about to become the next big thing in London. It didn't matter at all if she had any real talent. Lady Holme noticed that immediately as she looked around at the attentive, murmuring men at the nearby tables.

She felt angry with Miss Schley for resembling her in colouring, for resembling her in another respect—capacity for remaining calmly silent in the midst of fashionable chatterboxes.

She felt angry with Miss Schley for looking like her, for also being similar in another way—her ability to stay calmly quiet amidst the trendy chatter.

“Will she?” she said to Mrs. Wolfstein.

“Will she?” she asked Mrs. Wolfstein.

“Yes. If she’d never been shipwrecked she’d have been almost entertaining, but—there’s Sir Donald Ulford trying to attract your attention.”

“Yes. If she had never been shipwrecked, she would have been slightly entertaining, but—there’s Sir Donald Ulford trying to get your attention.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

She looked and saw Sir Donald sitting opposite to the large young man with the contemptuous blue eyes and the chubby mouth. They both seemed very bored. Sir Donald bowed.

She looked and saw Sir Donald sitting across from the large young man with the arrogant blue eyes and the round mouth. They both seemed really bored. Sir Donald nodded.

“Who is that with him?” asked Lady Holme.

“Who is that with him?” Lady Holme asked.

“I don’t know,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “He looks like a Cupid who’s been through Sandow’s school. He oughtn’t to wear anything but wings.”

“I don’t know,” Mrs. Wolfstein said. “He looks like a Cupid who just graduated from Sandow’s school. He shouldn’t wear anything except wings.”

“It’s Sir Donald’s son, Leo,” said Lady Cardington.

“It’s Sir Donald’s son, Leo,” Lady Cardington said.

Pimpernel Schley lifted her eyes for an instant from her plate, glanced at Leo Ulford, and cast them down again.

Pimpernel Schley briefly raised her eyes from her plate, looked at Leo Ulford, and then lowered them again.

“Leo Ulford’s a blackguard,” observed Mrs. Trent. “And when a fair man’s a blackguard he’s much more dangerous than a dark man.”

“Leo Ulford is a scoundrel,” noted Mrs. Trent. “And when a decent man acts like a scoundrel, he’s far more dangerous than a bad man.”

All the women stared at Leo Ulford with a certain eagerness.

All the women looked at Leo Ulford with some excitement.

“He’s good-looking,” said Sally Perceval. “But I always distrust cherubic people. They’re bound to do you if they get the chance. Isn’t he married?”

“He's handsome,” said Sally Perceval. “But I always have my doubts about people who look too innocent. They're likely to take advantage of you if they get the chance. Isn't he married?”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Trent. “He married a deaf heiress.”

“Yes,” Mrs. Trent said. “He married a deaf heiress.”

“Intelligent of him!” remarked Mrs. Wolfstein. “I always wish I’d married a blind millionaire instead of Henry. Being a Jew, Henry sees not only all there is to see, but all there isn’t. Sir Donald and his Cupid son don’t seem to have much to say to one another.”

“Smart move by him!” Mrs. Wolfstein said. “I always wish I’d married a blind millionaire instead of Henry. Being Jewish, Henry notices not just everything that’s there, but also what isn’t. Sir Donald and his son Cupid don’t seem to have much to talk about.”

“Oh, don’t you know that family affection’s the dumbest thing on earth?” said Mrs. Trent.

“Oh, don’t you know that family love is the stupidest thing on earth?” said Mrs. Trent.

“Too deep for speech,” said Lady Manby. “I love to see fathers and sons together, the fathers trying to look younger than they are and the sons older. It’s the most comic relationship, and breeds shyness as the West African climate breeds fever.”

“Too deep for words,” said Lady Manby. “I love watching fathers and sons together, with the dads trying to look younger than they actually are while the sons try to appear older. It’s the funniest relationship, and it creates shyness just like the West African climate creates fever.”

“I know the whole of the West African coast by heart,” declared Miss Burns, wagging her head, and moving her brown hands nervously among her knives and forks. “And I never caught anything there.”

“I know the entire West African coast by heart,” said Miss Burns, shaking her head and fidgeting with her brown hands among her knives and forks. “And I've never caught anything there.”

“Not even a husband,” murmured Mrs. Wolfstein to Lady Manby.

“Not even a husband,” murmured Mrs. Wolfstein to Lady Manby.

“In fact, I never felt better in my life than I did at Old Calabar,” continued Miss Burns. “But there my mind was occupied. I was studying the habits of alligators.”

“In fact, I’ve never felt better in my life than I did at Old Calabar,” Miss Burns continued. “But there my mind was busy. I was studying the habits of alligators.”

“They’re very bad, aren’t they?” asked Lady Manby, in a tone of earnest inquiry.

“They're really bad, aren't they?” asked Lady Manby, in a tone of sincere curiosity.

“I prefer to study the habits of men,” said Sally Perceval, who was always surrounded by a troup of young racing men and athletes, who admired her swimming feats.

“I prefer to study the habits of people,” said Sally Perceval, who was always surrounded by a group of young racers and athletes, who admired her swimming skills.

“Men are very disappointing, I think,” observed Mrs. Trent. “They are like a lot of beads all threaded on one string.”

“Men can be really disappointing, I think,” said Mrs. Trent. “They’re like a bunch of beads all strung on one thread.”

“And what’s the string?” asked Sally Perceval.

“And what’s the string?” asked Sally Perceval.

“Vanity. Men are far vainer than we are. Their indifference to the little arts we practise shows it. A woman whose head is bald covers it with a wig. Without a wig she would feel that she was an outcast totally powerless to attract. But a bald-headed man has no idea of diffidence. He does not bother about a wig because he expects to be adored without one.”

“Vanity. Men are much more vain than we are. Their lack of concern for the small things we do shows it. A woman with a bald head hides it with a wig. Without a wig, she would feel like an outcast, completely unable to attract attention. But a bald man doesn’t feel self-conscious at all. He doesn’t worry about wearing a wig because he thinks he’ll be admired just as he is.”

“And the worst of it is that he is adored,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “Look at my passion for Henry.”

“And the worst part is that he’s adored,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “Look at my passion for Henry.”

They began to talk about their husbands. Lady Holme did not join in. She and Pimpernel Schley were very silent members of the party. Even Miss Burns, who was—so she said—a spinster by conviction not by necessity, plunged into the husband question, and gave some very daring illustrations of the marriage customs of certain heathen tribes.

They started discussing their husbands. Lady Holme didn’t participate. She and Pimpernel Schley were quiet members of the group. Even Miss Burns, who claimed to be a spinster by choice and not by necessity, jumped into the husband discussion and shared some pretty bold examples of the marriage practices of certain non-Western tribes.

Pimpernel Schley hardly spoke at all. When someone, turning to her, asked her what she thought about the subject under discussion, she lifted her pale eyes and said, with the choir-boy drawl:

Pimpernel Schley barely said a word. When someone turned to her and asked her opinion on the topic being discussed, she raised her light-colored eyes and replied, in a choir-boy voice:

“I’ve got no husband and never had one, so I guess I’m no kind of a judge.”

“I don’t have a husband and never did, so I guess I’m not much of a judge.”

“I guess she’s a judge of other women’s husbands, though,” said Mrs. Wolfstein to Lady Cardington. “That child is going to devastate London.”

“I guess she’s judging other women’s husbands, though,” said Mrs. Wolfstein to Lady Cardington. “That girl is going to shake things up in London.”

Now and then Lady Holme glanced towards Sir Donald and his son. They seemed as untalkative as she was. Sir Donald kept on looking towards Mrs. Wolfstein’s table. So did Leo. But whereas Leo Ulford’s eyes were fixed on Pimpernel Schley, Sir Donald’s met the eyes of Lady Holme. She felt annoyed; not because Sir Donald was looking at her, but because his son was not.

Now and then, Lady Holme looked over at Sir Donald and his son. They seemed just as quiet as she was. Sir Donald kept glancing at Mrs. Wolfstein’s table. So did Leo. But while Leo Ulford's eyes were focused on Pimpernel Schley, Sir Donald's met Lady Holme's gaze. She felt irritated; not because Sir Donald was looking at her, but because his son was not.

How these women talked about their husbands! Lady Cardington, who was a widow, spoke of husbands as if they were a race which was gradually dying out. She thought the modern woman was beginning to get a little tired of the institution of matrimony, and to care much less for men than was formerly the case. Being contradicted by Mrs. Trent, she gave her reasons for this belief. One was that whereas American matinee girls used to go mad over the “leading men” of the stage they now went mad over the leading women. She also instanced the many beautiful London women, universally admired, who were over thirty and still remained spinsters. Mrs. Trent declared that they were abnormal, and that, till the end of time, women would always wish to be wives. Mrs. Wolfstein agreed with her on various grounds. One was that it was the instinct of woman to buy and to rule, and that if she were rich she could now acquire a husband as, in former days, people acquired slaves—by purchase. This remark led to the old question of American heiresses and the English nobility, and to a prolonged discussion as to whether or not most women ruled their husbands.

How these women talked about their husbands! Lady Cardington, who was a widow, spoke of husbands as if they were a dying breed. She thought modern women were starting to get a bit tired of marriage and cared much less about men than before. When Mrs. Trent challenged her, she explained her reasoning. One point was that while American starlets used to go crazy for the “leading men” of the stage, they now obsessed over the leading women. She also pointed out the many stunning London women, universally admired, who were over thirty and still single. Mrs. Trent insisted they were exceptions and that women would always want to be wives, no matter what. Mrs. Wolfstein agreed with her for several reasons. One was that women have an instinct to possess and to lead, and if a woman were wealthy, she could now acquire a husband just like people used to acquire slaves—by buying them. This comment sparked the longstanding debate about American heiresses and the British aristocracy, leading to an extended discussion about whether most women really did rule their husbands.

Women nearly always argue from personal experience, and consequently Lady Cardington—whose husband had treated her badly—differed on this point from Mrs. Wolfstein, who always did precisely what she pleased, regardless of Mr. Wolfstein’s wishes. Mrs. Trent affirmed that for her part she thought women should treat their husbands as they treated their servants, and dismiss them if they didn’t behave themselves, without giving them a character. She had done so twice, and would do it a third time if the occasion arose. Sally Perceval attacked her for this, pleading slangily that men would be men, and that their failings ought to be winked at; and Miss Burns, as usual, brought the marital proceedings of African savages upon the carpet. Lady Manby turned the whole thing into a joke by a farcical description of the Private Enquiry proceedings of a jealous woman of her acquaintance, who had donned a canary-coloured wig as a disguise, and dogged her husband’s footsteps in the streets of London, only to find that he went out at odd times to visit a grandmother from whom he had expectations, and who happened to live in St. John’s Wood.

Women usually base their arguments on personal experiences, so Lady Cardington—whose husband treated her poorly—had a different view than Mrs. Wolfstein, who always did exactly what she wanted, no matter what Mr. Wolfstein thought. Mrs. Trent stated that, in her opinion, women should treat their husbands like they do their servants, letting them go if they misbehave, without giving them a reference. She had done this twice and would do it again if necessary. Sally Perceval criticized her for this, arguing somewhat casually that men will be men, and their faults should be overlooked; and Miss Burns, as usual, brought up the marital customs of African tribes. Lady Manby turned the whole discussion into a joke with a comical account of a jealous friend who wore a canary-yellow wig as a disguise and followed her husband around in London, only to discover that he was going out at unusual times to visit a grandmother who had some financial expectations, and who lived in St. John's Wood.

The foreign waiters, who moved round the table handing the dishes, occasionally exchanged furtive glances which seemed indicative of suppressed amusement, and the men who were lunching near, many of whom were now smoking cigarettes, became more and more intent upon Mrs. Wolfstein and her guests. As they were getting up to go into the Palm Court for coffee and liqueurs, Lady Cardington again referred to the article on the proposed school for happiness, which had apparently made a deep impression upon her.

The foreign waiters, circulating around the table serving dishes, occasionally shared quick, knowing looks that suggested they were trying to hide their amusement. The men having lunch nearby, many of whom were now smoking cigarettes, grew increasingly focused on Mrs. Wolfstein and her guests. As they stood up to head to the Palm Court for coffee and liqueurs, Lady Cardington brought up the article about the proposed happiness school again, which seemed to have left a strong impression on her.

“I wonder if happiness can be taught,” she said. “If it can—”

“I wonder if happiness can be taught,” she said. “If it can—”

“It can’t,” said Mrs. Trent, with more than her usual sledge-hammer bluntness. “We aren’t meant to be happy here.”

“It can’t,” said Mrs. Trent, with more than her usual straightforwardness. “We aren’t meant to be happy here.”

“Who doesn’t mean us to be happy?” asked poor Lady Cardington in a deplorable voice.

“Who doesn’t want us to be happy?” asked poor Lady Cardington in a miserable voice.

“First—our husbands.”

“First—our partners.”

“It’s cowardly not to be happy,” cried Miss Burns, pushing her hat over her left eye as a tribute to the close of lunch. “In a savage state you’ll always find—”

“It’s cowardly not to be happy,” shouted Miss Burns, tilting her hat down over her left eye as a nod to the end of lunch. “In a savage state you’ll always find—”

The remainder of her remark was lost in the frou-frou of skirts as the eight women began slowly to thread their way between the tables to the door.

The rest of her comment was drowned out by the frou-frou of skirts as the eight women started to make their way slowly between the tables toward the door.

Lady Holme found herself immediately behind Miss Schley, who moved with impressive deliberation and the extreme composure of a well-brought-up child thoroughly accustomed to being shown off to visitors. Her straw-coloured hair was done low in the nape of her snowy neck, and, as she took her little steps, her white skirt trailed over the carpet behind her with a sort of virginal slyness. As she passed Leo Ulford it brushed gently against him, and he drummed the large fingers of his left hand with sudden violence on the tablecloth, at the same time pursing his chubby lips and then opening his mouth as if he were going to say something.

Lady Holme found herself right behind Miss Schley, who moved with impressive calmness and the poise of a well-mannered child used to being shown off to guests. Her straw-colored hair was styled low at the nape of her pale neck, and as she took her tiny steps, her white skirt flowed over the carpet behind her with a kind of innocent slyness. As she passed Leo Ulford, it lightly brushed against him, and he suddenly drummed his large fingers on the tablecloth with force, pursing his chubby lips and then opening his mouth as if about to say something.

Sir Donald rose and bowed. Mrs. Wolfstein murmured a word to him in passing, and they had not been sipping their coffee for more than two or three minutes before he joined them with his son.

Sir Donald stood up and bowed. Mrs. Wolfstein whispered something to him as she walked by, and they hadn’t been drinking their coffee for more than two or three minutes before he joined them with his son.

Sir Donald came up at once to Lady Holme.

Sir Donald approached Lady Holme immediately.

“May I present my son to you, Lady Holme?” he said.

“Can I introduce my son to you, Lady Holme?” he said.

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“Leo, I wish to introduce you to Lady Holme.”

“Leo, I want you to meet Lady Holme.”

Leo Ulford bowed rather ungracefully. Standing up he looked more than ever like a huge boy, and he had much of the expression that is often characteristic of huge boys—an expression in which impudence seems to float forward from a background of surliness.

Leo Ulford bowed rather awkwardly. Standing up, he looked more than ever like a big kid, and he had much of the expression that's typical of big kids—an expression where cheekiness seems to emerge from a backdrop of grumpiness.

Lady Holme said nothing. Leo Ulford sat down beside her in an armchair.

Lady Holme stayed quiet. Leo Ulford took a seat next to her in an armchair.

“Better weather,” he remarked.

“Better weather,” he said.

Then he called a waiter, and said to him, in a hectoring voice:

Then he called a waiter and said to him in a demanding tone:

“Bring me a Kummel and make haste about it.”

“Bring me a Kummel and hurry up with it.”

He lit a cigarette that was almost as big as a cigar, and turned again to Lady Holme.

He lit a cigarette that was almost the size of a cigar and turned back to Lady Holme.

“I’ve been in the Sahara gazelle shooting,” he continued.

“I’ve been shooting Sahara gazelles,” he continued.

He spoke in a rather thick, lumbering voice and very loud, probably because he was married to a deaf woman.

He spoke in a deep, heavy voice and really loud, probably because he was married to a deaf woman.

“Just come back,” he added.

“Just come back,” he said.

“Oh!” said Lady Holme.

“Oh!” said Lady Holme.

She was sitting perfectly upright on her chair, and noticed that her companion’s eyes travelled calmly and critically over her figure with an unveiled deliberation that was exceptionally brazen even in a modern London man. Lady Holme did not mind it. Indeed, she rather liked it. She knew at once, by that look, the type of man with whom she had to deal. In Leo Ulford there was something of Lord Holme, as in Pimpernel Schley there was perhaps a touch of herself. Having finished his stare, Leo Ulford continued:

She was sitting up straight in her chair and noticed that her companion's eyes were calmly and critically examining her figure with a boldness that was quite noticeable even for a modern London man. Lady Holme didn't mind it. In fact, she kind of liked it. She recognized right away, from that look, the type of man she was dealing with. Leo Ulford had something of Lord Holme in him, just as Pimpernel Schley might have had a bit of her. After finishing his stare, Leo Ulford continued:

“Jolly out there. No rot. Do as you like and no one to bother you. Gazelle are awfully shy beasts though.”

“It's great out there. No decay. Do whatever you want and nobody to bother you. Gazelles are really shy creatures, though.”

“They must have suited you,” said Lady Holme, very gravely.

"They must have suited you," Lady Holme said seriously.

“Why?” he asked, taking the glass of Kummel which the waiter had brought and setting it down on a table by him.

“Why?” he asked, grabbing the glass of Kummel that the waiter had brought and placing it on a table next to him.

“Aren’t you a shy—er—beast?”

“Aren’t you a shy beast?”

He stared at her calmly for a moment, and then said:

He looked at her calmly for a moment, then said:

“I say, you’re too sharp, Lady Holme.”

“I say, you’re too clever, Lady Holme.”

He turned his head towards Pimpernel Schley, who was sitting a little way off with her soft, white chin tucked well in, looking steadily down into a cup half full of Turkish coffee and speaking to nobody.

He turned his head toward Pimpernel Schley, who was sitting a short distance away with her soft, white chin tucked in, gazing steadily down into a cup half full of Turkish coffee and not talking to anyone.

“Who’s that girl?” he asked.

"Who's that girl?" he asked.

“That’s Miss Pimpernel Schley. A pretty name, isn’t it?”

“That’s Miss Pimpernel Schley. Nice name, right?”

“Is it? An American of course.”

"Is it? An American, for sure."

“Of course.”

“Sure.”

“What cheek they have? What’s she do?”

“What nerve they have! What’s she doing?”

“I believe she acts in—well, a certain sort of plays.”

“I think she performs in—well, a specific kind of plays.”

A slow smile overspread Leo Ulford’s face and made him look more like a huge boy than ever.

A slow smile spread across Leo Ulford's face, making him look more like a big kid than ever.

“What certain sort?” he asked. “The sort I’d like?”

“What kind?” he asked. “The kind I want?”

“Very probably. But I know nothing of your tastes.”

“Probably. But I don’t know anything about what you like.”

She did—everything almost. There are a good many Leo Ulfords lounging about London.

She really did—almost everything. There are quite a few Leo Ulfords just hanging around London.

“I like anything that’s a bit lively, with no puritanic humbug about it.”

“I enjoy anything that's a little vibrant, without any boring moralizing.”

“Well, you surely can’t suppose that there can be any puritanic humbug about Miss Schley or anything she has to do with!”

“Well, you really can’t think that there’s any puritanical nonsense about Miss Schley or anything related to her!”

He glanced again at Pimpernel Schley and then at Lady Holme. The smile on his face became a grin. Then his huge shoulders began to shake gently.

He looked back at Pimpernel Schley and then at Lady Holme. The smile on his face turned into a grin. Then his broad shoulders started to tremble lightly.

“I do love talking to women,” he said, on the tide of a prolonged chuckle. “When they aren’t deaf.”

“I really enjoy talking to women,” he said, riding the wave of a long laugh. “As long as they’re not deaf.”

Lady Holme still remained perfectly grave.

Lady Holme still looked completely serious.

“Do you? Why?” she inquired.

"Do you? Why?" she asked.

“Can’t you guess why?”

"Can’t you figure it out?"

“Our charity to our sister women?”

“Our kindness to our sister women?”

She was smiling now.

She’s smiling now.

“You teach me such a lot,” he said.

“You teach me so much,” he said.

He drank his Kummel.

He drank his kummel.

“I always learn something when I talk to a woman. I’ve learnt something from you.”

“I always learn something when I talk to a woman. I’ve learned something from you.”

Lady Holme did not ask him what it was. She saw that he was now more intent on her than he had been on Miss Schley, and she got up to go, feeling more cheerful than she had since she left the atelier of “Cupido.”

Lady Holme didn't ask him what it was. She noticed that he was now more focused on her than he had been on Miss Schley, and she stood up to leave, feeling happier than she had since she left the atelier of “Cupido.”

“Don’t go.”

“Don't leave.”

“I must.”

"I have to."

“Already! May I come and call?”

“Already! Can I come and call?”

“Your father knows my address.”

“Your dad knows my address.”

“Oh, I say—but—”

“Oh, I mean—but—”

“You’re not going already!” cried Mrs. Wolfstein, who was having a second glass of Benedictine and beginning to talk rather outrageously and with a more than usually pronounced foreign accent.

“You're not leaving already!” exclaimed Mrs. Wolfstein, who was on her second glass of Benedictine and starting to speak quite outrageously with a noticeably stronger foreign accent.

“I must, really.”

"I really must."

“I’m afraid my son has bored you,” murmured Sir Donald, in his worn-out voice.

“I’m afraid my son has bored you,” Sir Donald said, his voice tired.

“No, I like him,” she replied, loud enough for Leo to hear.

“No, I like him,” she said, loud enough for Leo to hear.

Sir Donald did not look particularly gratified at this praise of his achievement. Lady Holme took an airy leave of everybody. When she came to Pimpernel Schley she said:

Sir Donald didn't seem particularly pleased with the praise for his achievement. Lady Holme breezily said goodbye to everyone. When she reached Pimpernel Schley, she said:

“I wish you a great success, Miss Schley.”

“I wish you great success, Miss Schley.”

“Many thanks,” drawled the vestal virgin, who was still looking into her coffee cup.

“Thanks a lot,” the vestal virgin drawled, still peering into her coffee cup.

“I must come to your first night. Have you ever acted in London?”

“I have to see your first show. Have you ever performed in London?”

“Never.”

"Not happening."

“You won’t be nervous?”

"You won't be anxious?"

“Nervous! Don’t know the word.”

"Nervous! Not sure what to say."

She bent to sip her coffee.

She leaned down to take a sip of her coffee.

When Lady Holme reached the door of the Carlton, and was just entering one of the revolving cells to gain the pavement, she heard Lady Cardington’s low voice behind her.

When Lady Holme got to the door of the Carlton and was just stepping into one of the revolving doors to reach the sidewalk, she heard Lady Cardington’s quiet voice behind her.

“Let me drive you home, dear.”

“Let me give you a ride home, dear.”

At the moment she felt inclined to be alone. She had even just refused Sir Donald’s earnest request to accompany her to her carriage. Had any other woman made her this offer she would certainly have refused it. But few people refused any request of Lady Cardington’s. Lady Holme, like the rest of the world, felt the powerful influence that lay in her gentleness as a nerve lies in a body. And then had she not wept when Lady Holme sang a tender song to her? In a moment they were driving up the Haymarket together in Lady Cardington’s barouche.

At that moment, she wanted to be alone. She had even just turned down Sir Donald’s sincere request to walk her to her carriage. If any other woman had made that offer, she definitely would have declined it. But few people said no to Lady Cardington’s requests. Lady Holme, like everyone else, felt the strong influence of her gentleness, like a nerve in a body. And hadn’t she cried when Lady Holme sang a heartfelt song to her? Moments later, they were driving up the Haymarket together in Lady Cardington’s carriage.

The weather had grown brighter. Wavering gleams of light broke through the clouds and lay across the city, giving a peculiarly unctuous look to the slimy streets, in which there were a good many pedestrians more or less splashed with mud. There was a certain hopefulness in the atmosphere, and yet a pathos such as there always is in Spring, when it walks through London ways, bearing itself half nervously, like a country cousin.

The weather had gotten much brighter. Flickering rays of light broke through the clouds and spread across the city, giving the slick streets a strangely glossy appearance, where quite a few pedestrians were more or less splattered with mud. There was a sense of optimism in the air, yet also a sadness, just like there always is in Spring when it strolls through London streets, moving with a bit of awkwardness, like a country cousin.

“I don’t like this time of year,” said Lady Cardington.

“I don’t like this time of year,” said Lady Cardington.

She was leaning back and glancing anxiously about her.

She was leaning back and looking around nervously.

“But why not?” asked Lady Holme. “What’s the matter with it?”

“But why not?” asked Lady Holme. “What’s wrong with it?”

“Youth.”

"Young people."

“But surely—”

"But for sure—"

“The year’s too young. And at my age one feels very often as if the advantage of youth were an unfair advantage.”

“The year is still young. And at my age, you often feel like the benefits of being young are unfair.”

“Dare I ask—?”

“Can I ask—?”

She checked herself, looking at her companion’s snow-white hair, which was arranged in such a way that it looked immensely thick under the big black hat she wore—a hat half grandmotherly and half coquettish, that certainly suited her to perfection.

She looked at her companion's snow-white hair, styled to appear incredibly thick beneath the large black hat she wore—a hat that was part grandmotherly and part flirtatious, which definitely suited her perfectly.

“Spring—” she was beginning rather quickly; but Lady Cardington interrupted her.

“Spring—” she was starting to say rather quickly; but Lady Cardington interrupted her.

“Fifty-eight,” she said.

"Fifty-eight," she said.

She laughed anxiously and looked at Lady Holme.

She laughed nervously and glanced at Lady Holme.

“Didn’t you think I was older?”

“Didn’t you think I looked older?”

“I don’t know that I ever thought about it,” replied Lady Holme, with the rather careless frankness she often used towards women.

“I don’t know if I ever thought about it,” Lady Holme replied, with the somewhat casual honesty she often showed toward women.

“Of course not. Why should you, or anyone? When a woman’s once over fifty it really doesn’t matter much whether she’s fifty-one or seventy-one. Does it?”

“Of course not. Why should you, or anyone? When a woman is over fifty, it really doesn’t make a huge difference whether she’s fifty-one or seventy-one. Does it?”

Lady Holme thought for a moment. Then she said:

Lady Holme thought for a moment. Then she said:

“I really don’t know. You see, I’m not a man.”

“I honestly don’t know. You see, I’m not a man.”

Lady Cardington’s forehead puckered and her mouth drooped piteously.

Lady Cardington's forehead wrinkled, and her mouth drooped sadly.

“A woman’s real life is very short,” she said. “But her desire for real life can last very long—her silly, useless desire.”

“A woman’s real life is very short,” she said. “But her desire for real life can last a long time—her silly, pointless desire.”

“But if her looks remain?”

“But what if her looks stay?”

“They don’t.”

“They don’t.”

“You think it is a question of looks?”

“You think it's all about looks?”

“Do you think it is?” asked Lady Cardington. “But how can you know anything about it, at your age, and with your appearance?”

“Do you really think so?” Lady Cardington asked. “But how could you possibly know anything about it, given your age and the way you look?”

“I suppose we all have our different opinions as to what men are and what men want,” Lady Holme said, more thoughtfully than usual.

“I guess we all have our own opinions about what men are and what they want,” Lady Holme said, more thoughtfully than usual.

“Men! Men!” Lady Cardington exclaimed, with a touch of irritation unusual in her. “Why should we women do, and be, everything for men?”

“Men! Men!” Lady Cardington exclaimed, with an unusual hint of irritation in her voice. “Why should we women do everything for men?”

“I don’t know, but we do and we are. There are some men, though, who think it isn’t a question of looks, or think they think so.”

“I don’t know, but we do and we are. There are some guys, though, who believe it isn’t about looks, or at least they think they do.”

“Who?” said Lady Cardington, quickly.

“Who?” Lady Cardington asked quickly.

“Oh, there are some,” answered Lady Holme, evasively, “who believe in mental charm more than in physical charm, or say they do. And mental charm doesn’t age so obviously as physical—as the body does, I suppose. Perhaps we ought to pin our faith to it. What do you think of Miss Schley?”

“Oh, there are some,” Lady Holme replied, a little evasively, “who believe in mental charm more than in physical charm, or at least claim to. And mental charm doesn’t seem to age as clearly as physical charm does—like the body, I guess. Maybe we should put our trust in it. What do you think of Miss Schley?”

Lady Cardington glanced at her with a kind of depressed curiosity.

Lady Cardington looked at her with a mix of sadness and curiosity.

“She pins her faith to the other thing,” she said.

“She puts her trust in the other thing,” she said.

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“She’s pretty. Do you know she reminds me faintly of you.”

“She’s pretty. Do you know she kind of reminds me of you?”

Lady Holme felt acute irritation at this remark, but she only said:

Lady Holme felt a sharp irritation at this comment, but she simply replied:

“Does she?”

"Does she?"

“Something in her colouring. I’m sure she’s a man’s woman, but I can’t say I found her interesting.”

“Something about her coloring. I’m sure she’s the type of woman that men are attracted to, but I can’t say I found her interesting.”

“Men’s women seldom are interesting to us. They don’t care to be,” said Lady Holme.

“Men’s women are rarely interesting to us. They don’t want to be,” said Lady Holme.

Suddenly she thought that possibly between Pimpernel Schley and herself there were resemblances unconnected with colouring.

Suddenly, she thought that maybe there were similarities between Pimpernel Schley and herself that had nothing to do with their coloring.

“I suppose not. But still—ah, here’s Cadogan Square!”

“I guess not. But still—ah, here’s Cadogan Square!”

She kissed Lady Holme lightly on the cheek.

She gave Lady Holme a gentle kiss on the cheek.

“Fifty-eight!” Lady Holme said to herself as she went into the house. “Just think of being fifty-eight if one has been a man’s woman! Perhaps it’s better after all to be an everybody’s woman. Well, but how’s it done?”

“Fifty-eight!” Lady Holme said to herself as she entered the house. “Just think about being fifty-eight if you’ve been a man’s woman! Maybe it’s actually better to be an everybody’s woman. But how do you make that happen?”

She looked quite puzzled as she came into the drawing-room, where Robin Pierce had been waiting impatiently for twenty minutes.

She looked really confused as she walked into the living room, where Robin Pierce had been waiting impatiently for twenty minutes.

“Robin,” she said seriously, “I’m very unhappy.”

“Robin,” she said with a serious tone, “I’m really unhappy.”

“Not so unhappy as I have been for the last half hour,” he said, taking her hand and holding it. “What is it?”

“Not as unhappy as I’ve been for the last half hour,” he said, taking her hand and holding it. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m dreadfully afraid I’m a man’s woman. Do you think I am?”

“I’m really afraid I’m a man’s woman. Do you think I am?”

He could not help smiling as he looked into her solemn eyes.

He couldn't help but smile as he looked into her serious eyes.

“I do indeed. Why should you be upset about it?”

“I really do. Why would you be upset about it?”

“I don’t know. Lady Cardington’s been saying things—and I met a rather abominable little person at lunch, a little person like a baby that’s been about a great deal in a former state, and altogether—Let’s have tea.”

“I don’t know. Lady Cardington's been saying things—and I ran into a rather awful little person at lunch, someone like a baby who’s been around a lot in a previous life, and all in all—Let’s have tea.”

“By all means.”

"Of course."

“And now soothe me, Robin. I’m dreadfully strung up. Soothe me. Tell me, I’m an everybody’s woman and that I shall never be de trop in the world—not even when I’m fifty-eight.”

“And now comfort me, Robin. I’m really worked up. Comfort me. Tell me, I’m a woman for everyone and that I’ll never be too much in the world—not even when I’m fifty-eight.”





CHAPTER VI

THE success of Pimpernel Schley in London was great and immediate, and preceded her appearance upon the stage. To some people, who thought they knew their London, it was inexplicable. Miss Schley was pretty and knew how to dress. These facts, though of course denied by some, as all facts in London are, were undeniable. But Miss Schley had nothing to say. She was not a brilliant talker, as so many of her countrywomen are. She was not vivacious in manner, except on rare occasions. She was not interested in all the questions of the day. She was not—a great many things. But she was one thing.

THE success of Pimpernel Schley in London was huge and immediate, and it came even before she stepped onto the stage. To some who thought they understood London, it was a mystery. Miss Schley was attractive and knew how to dress well. These facts, although denied by some (as all facts in London often are), were undeniable. But Miss Schley didn’t have much to say. She wasn’t a great conversationalist, unlike many of her fellow countrywomen. She wasn’t lively in her demeanor, except on rare occasions. She wasn’t concerned with all the current issues. She wasn’t—a lot of things. But she was one thing.

She was exquisitely sly.

She was incredibly sneaky.

Her slyness was definite and pervasive. In her it took the place of wit. It took the place of culture. It even took the place of vivacity. It was a sort of maid-of-all-work in her personality and never seemed to tire. The odd thing was that it did not seem to tire others. They found it permanently piquant. Men said of Miss Schley, “She’s a devilish clever little thing. She don’t say much, but she’s up to every move on the board.” Women were impressed by her. There was something in her supreme and snowy composure that suggested inflexible will. Nothing ever put her out or made her look as if she were in a false position.

Her slyness was clear and widespread. In her, it replaced wit. It took the place of culture. It even took the place of liveliness. It was a kind of all-purpose trait in her personality and never seemed to tire. The strange thing was that it didn’t seem to wear out others. They found it constantly intriguing. Men remarked about Miss Schley, “She’s a wickedly clever little thing. She doesn’t say much, but she’s onto every move on the board.” Women were taken with her. There was something in her poised and cool demeanor that suggested unyielding determination. Nothing ever flustered her or made her look out of place.

London was captivated by the abnormal combination of snow and slyness which she presented to it, and began at once to make much of her.

London was taken in by the strange mix of snow and cunning that she showed, and immediately started to pay her a lot of attention.

At one time the English were supposed to be cold; and rather gloried in the supposition. But recently a change has taken place in the national character—at any rate as exhibited in London. Rigidity has gone out of fashion. It is condemned as insular, and unless you are cosmopolitan nowadays you are nothing, or worse than nothing. The smart Englishwoman is beginning to be almost as restless as a Neapolitan. She is in a continual flutter of movement, as if her body were threaded with trembling wires. She uses a great deal of gesture. She is noisy about nothing. She is vivacious at all costs, and would rather suggest hysteria than British phlegm.

At one time, the English were thought to be cold, and they somewhat took pride in that idea. But recently, there's been a shift in the national character—at least in London. Stiffness has fallen out of favor. It's seen as insular, and these days, if you’re not cosmopolitan, you’re basically nothing, or even worse. The trendy Englishwoman is starting to be almost as restless as a Neapolitan. She's constantly fidgeting, as if her body were wired with nervous energy. She gestures a lot. She makes a fuss about nothing. She's lively at all costs and would rather come across as hysterical than exhibit British calm.

Miss Schley’s calm was therefore in no danger of being drowned in any pervasive calm about her. On the contrary, it stood out. It became very individual. Her composed speechlessness in the midst of uneasy chatter—the Englishwoman is seldom really self-possessed—carried with it a certain dignity which took the place of breeding. She was always at her ease, and to be always at your ease makes a deep impression upon London, which is full of self-consciousness.

Miss Schley’s calm was never at risk of being overwhelmed by the general calm around her. Instead, it stood out. It became very distinctive. Her composed silence amidst the nervous chatter—an Englishwoman is rarely truly collected—held a certain dignity that replaced social polish. She was always relaxed, and being consistently at ease leaves a strong impression in London, which is full of self-consciousness.

She began to be the fashion at once. A great lady, who had a passion for supplying smart men with what they wanted, saw that they were going to want Miss Schley and promptly took her up. Other women followed suit. Miss Schley had a double triumph. She was run after by women as well as by men. She got her little foot in everywhere, and in no time. Her personal character was not notoriously bad. The slyness had taken care of that. But even if it had been, if only the papers had not been too busy in the matter, she might have had success. Some people do whose names have figured upon the evening bills exposed at the street corners. Hers had not and was not likely to. It was her art to look deliberately pure and good, and to suggest, in a way almost indefinable and very perpetual, that she could be anything and everything, and perhaps had been, under the perfumed shadow of the rose. The fact that the suggestion seemed to be conveyed with intention was the thing that took corrupt old London’s fancy and made Miss Schley a pet.

She quickly became the center of attention. A prominent woman, who had a knack for providing fashionable men with what they desired, realized they were going to want Miss Schley and immediately took her under her wing. Other women followed suit. Miss Schley enjoyed a double triumph; she was pursued by both women and men. She made her way into every social circle in no time. Her personal reputation wasn’t notoriously bad. Her cunning ensured that. But even if it had been, if only the media hadn’t been too caught up in other stories, she might have achieved success. Some people do, even when their names have appeared on the evening news posted at street corners. Hers hadn’t and likely wouldn’t. She had a talent for appearing deliberately pure and good, and for suggesting, in an almost indescribable and persistent way, that she could be anything and everything, and perhaps had been, under the fragrant shadow of the rose. The fact that this suggestion seemed intentional was what captivated the morally flexible crowd of old London and made Miss Schley a favorite.

Her name of Pimpernel was not against her.

Her name, Pimpernel, didn’t work against her.

Men liked it for its innocence, and laughed as they mentioned it in the clubs, as who should say:

Men appreciated it for its innocence and chuckled when they brought it up in the clubs, as if to say:

“We know the sort of Pimpernel we mean.”

“We know the kind of Pimpernel we're talking about.”

Miss Schley’s social success brought her into Lady Holme’s set, and people noticed, what Lady Holme had been the first to notice, the faint likeness between them. Lady Holme was not exquisitely sly. Her voice was not like a choir-boy’s; her manner was not like the manner of an image; her eyes were not for ever cast down. Even her characteristic silence was far less perpetual than the equally characteristic silence of Miss Schley. But men said they were the same colour. What men said women began to think, and it was not an assertion wholly without foundation. At a little distance there was an odd resemblance in the one white face and fair hair to the other. Miss Schley’s way of moving, too, had a sort of reference to Lady Holme’s individual walk. There were several things characteristic of Lady Holme which Miss Schley seemed to reproduce, as it were, with a sly exaggeration. Her hair was similar, but paler, her whiteness more dead, her silence more perpetual, her composure more enigmatically serene, her gait slower, with diminished steps.

Miss Schley’s social success brought her into Lady Holme’s circle, and people began to notice, as Lady Holme had first pointed out, the slight resemblance between them. Lady Holme wasn’t overly sly. Her voice didn’t sound like a choir boy’s; her demeanor wasn’t like that of a statue; her eyes weren’t always cast down. Even her typical silence was much less constant than Miss Schley’s equally typical silence. But men said they shared the same hair color. What men said, women started to believe, and it wasn’t a claim entirely without basis. From a distance, there was a strange similarity between the two white faces and blonde hair. Miss Schley’s way of moving also seemed to reference Lady Holme’s unique walk. There were several traits characteristic of Lady Holme that Miss Schley seemed to imitate, in a slyly exaggerated way. Her hair was similar but lighter, her whiteness was duller, her silence was more constant, her calm was more mysteriously serene, and her stride was slower, with shorter steps.

It was all a little like an imitation, with just a touch of caricature added.

It all felt somewhat like a copy, with a hint of exaggeration thrown in.

One or two friends remarked upon it to Lady Holme, who heard them very airily.

One or two friends mentioned it to Lady Holme, who took it very lightly.

“Are we alike?” she said. “I daresay, but you mustn’t expect me to see it. One never knows the sort of impression one produces on the world. I think Miss Schley a very attractive little creature, and as to her social gifts, I bow to them.”

“Are we similar?” she said. “I suppose so, but you can’t expect me to notice it. One never really knows what kind of impression they make on the world. I think Miss Schley is a very charming person, and when it comes to her social skills, I give her my respect.”

“But she has none,” cried Mrs. Wolfstein, who was one of those who had drawn Lady Holme’s attention to the likeness.

“But she has none,” cried Mrs. Wolfstein, who was one of those who had drawn Lady Holme’s attention to the resemblance.

“How can you say so? Everyone is at her feet.”

“How can you say that? Everyone is at her feet.”

“Her feet, perhaps. They are lovely. But she has no gifts. That’s why she gets on. Gifted people are a drug in the market. London’s sick of them. They worry. Pimpernel’s found that out and gone in for the savage state. I mean mentally of course.”

“Her feet, maybe. They’re beautiful. But she has no talents. That’s why she gets by. Talented people are a dime a dozen. London’s tired of them. They cause stress. Pimpernel has figured that out and has chosen the harsh route. I mean mentally, of course.”

“Her mind dwells in a wigwam,” said Lady Manby. “And wears glass beads and little bits of coloured cloth.”

“Her mind is stuck in a wigwam,” said Lady Manby. “And she wears glass beads and little pieces of colorful fabric.”

“But her acting?” asked Lady Holme, with careless indifference.

“But her acting?” asked Lady Holme, with a nonchalant attitude.

“Oh, that’s improper but not brilliant,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “The American critics says it’s beneath contempt.”

“Oh, that’s inappropriate but not clever,” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “The American critics say it’s beneath contempt.”

“But not beneath popularity, I suppose?” said Lady Holme.

“But not below popularity, I guess?” said Lady Holme.

“No, she’s enormously popular. Newspaper notices don’t matter to Pimpernel. Are you going to ask her to your house? You might. She’s longing to come. Everybody else has, and she knew you first.”

“No, she’s really popular. Newspaper notices don’t matter to Pimpernel. Are you going to invite her over? You should. She’s eager to come. Everyone else has, and she knew you first.”

Lady Holme began to realise why she could never like Mrs. Wolfstein. The latter would try to manage other people’s affairs.

Lady Holme started to understand why she could never like Mrs. Wolfstein. The latter always tried to control other people’s lives.

“I had no idea she would care about it,” she answered, rather coldly.

"I had no idea she would care about it," she replied, a bit coldly.

“My dear—an American! And your house! You’re absurdly modest. She’s simply pining to come. May I tell her to?”

“My dear—an American! And your house! You’re being ridiculously modest. She’s really eager to come. Can I tell her to?”

“I should prefer to invite her myself,” said Lady Holme, with a distinct touch of hauteur which made Mrs. Wolfstein smile maliciously.

“I would rather invite her myself,” said Lady Holme, with a clear hint of arrogance that made Mrs. Wolfstein smile slyly.

When Lady Holme was alone she realised that she had, half unconsciously, meant that Miss Schley should find that there was at any rate one house in London whose door did not at once fly open to welcome her demure presence. But now? She certainly did not intend to be a marked exception to a rule that was apparently very general. If people were going to talk about her exclusion of Miss Schley, she would certainly not exclude her. She asked herself why she wished to, and said to herself that Miss Schley’s slyness bored her. But she knew that the real reason of the secret hostility she felt towards the American was the fact of their resemblance to each other. Until Miss Schley appeared in London she—Viola Holme—had been original both in her beauty and in her manner of presenting it to the world. Miss Schley was turning her into a type.

When Lady Holme was alone, she realized that, somewhat unconsciously, she had meant for Miss Schley to discover that there was at least one house in London where her quiet presence wouldn’t immediately be welcomed. But now? She definitely didn’t want to be a noticeable exception to a rule that seemed pretty common. If people were going to gossip about her excluding Miss Schley, then she really wouldn’t exclude her. She questioned why she wanted to, and told herself that Miss Schley’s sneakiness bored her. But deep down, she knew that the true reason for her secret dislike of the American was how similar they looked. Until Miss Schley showed up in London, Viola Holme had been unique in both her beauty and in how she presented it to the world. Miss Schley was turning her into just another type.

It was too bad. Any woman would have disliked it.

It was unfortunate. Any woman would have found it unpleasant.

She wondered whether Miss Schley recognised the likeness. But of course people had spoken to her about it. Mrs. Wolfstein was her bosom friend. The Jewess had met her first at Carlsbad and, with that terrible social flair which often dwells in Israel, had at once realised her fitness for a London success and resolved to “get her over.” Women of the Wolfstein species are seldom jealously timorous of the triumphs of other women. A certain coarse cleverness, a certain ingrained assurance and unconquerable self-confidence keeps them hardy. And they generally have a noble reliance on the power of the tongue. Being incapable of any fear of Miss Schley, Mrs. Wolfstein, ever on the look-out for means of improving her already satisfactory position in the London world, saw one in the vestal virgin and resolved to launch her in England. She was delighted with the result. Miss Schley had already added several very desirable people to the Wolfstein visiting-list. In return “Henry” had “put her on to” one or two very good things in the City. Everything would be most satisfactory if only Lady Holme were not tiresome about the Cadogan Square door.

She wondered if Miss Schley recognized the resemblance. But of course, people must have mentioned it to her. Mrs. Wolfstein was her close friend. The Jewish woman had met her first at Carlsbad and, with that natural social instinct often found in the Jewish community, immediately saw her potential for success in London and decided to “bring her over.” Women like Mrs. Wolfstein are rarely envious of other women's successes. A certain bold cleverness and a deep-rooted confidence keeps them strong. They also usually have a solid belief in the power of communication. Unfazed by Miss Schley, Mrs. Wolfstein, always looking for ways to enhance her already strong standing in London society, saw an opportunity with the young woman and decided to introduce her in England. She was thrilled with the outcome. Miss Schley had already brought several very desirable people into the Wolfstein social circle. In return, “Henry” had tipped her off about a couple of excellent opportunities in the City. Everything would be perfect if only Lady Holme weren't being difficult about the Cadogan Square entrance.

“She hates you, Pimpernel,” said Mrs. Wolfstein to her friend.

“She hates you, Pimpernel,” said Mrs. Wolfstein to her friend.

“Why?” drawled Miss Schley.

“Why?” said Miss Schley.

“You know why perfectly well. You reproduce her looks. I’m perfectly certain she’s dreading your first night. She’s afraid people will begin to think that extraordinary colourless charm she and you possess stagey. Besides, you have certain mannerisms—you don’t imitate her, Pimpernel?”

“You know exactly why. You copy her looks. I’m completely sure she’s worried about your first night. She’s afraid people will start to think that the unique, bland charm you both have seems fake. Plus, you have some specific mannerisms—you’re not trying to imitate her, are you, Pimpernel?”

The pawnbroking expression was remarkably apparent for a moment in Mrs. Wolfstein’s eyes.

The look of a pawnbroker was strikingly clear in Mrs. Wolfstein’s eyes for a moment.

“I haven’t started to yet.”

“I haven't started yet.”

“Yet?”

"Still?"

“Well, if she don’t ask me to number thirty-eight—‘tis thirty-eight?”

“Well, if she doesn’t ask me for number thirty-eight—‘is it thirty-eight?”

“Forty-two.”

"42."

“Forty-two Cadogan Square, I might be tempted. I came out as a mimic, you know, at Corsher and Byall’s in Philadelphia.”

“Forty-two Cadogan Square, I might consider. I started out as a mimic, you know, at Corsher and Byall’s in Philadelphia.”

Miss Schley gazed reflectively upon the brown carpet of Mrs. Wolfstein’s boudoir.

Miss Schley looked thoughtfully at the brown carpet in Mrs. Wolfstein’s bedroom.

“Folks said I wasn’t bad,” she added meditatively.

“People said I wasn’t that bad,” she added thoughtfully.

“I think I ought to warn Viola,” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

“I think I should warn Viola,” said Mrs. Wolfstein.

She was peculiarly intimate with people of distinction when they weren’t there. Miss Schley looked as if she had not heard. She often did when anything of importance to her was said. It was important to her to be admitted to Lady Holme’s house. Everybody went there. It was one of the very smartest houses in London, and since everybody knew that she had been introduced to Lady Holme, since half the world was comparing their faces and would soon begin to compare their mannerisms—well, it would be better that she should not be forced into any revival of her Philadelphia talents.

She had a strange closeness to distinguished people when they weren’t around. Miss Schley seemed like she hadn’t heard. She often did when something important to her was mentioned. It mattered to her to be welcomed at Lady Holme’s house. Everyone went there. It was one of the most fashionable places in London, and since everyone knew that she had been introduced to Lady Holme, and since half the world was comparing their looks and would soon start comparing their behaviors—well, it would be better if she didn’t have to bring up her Philadelphia talents again.

Mrs. Wolfstein did not warn Lady Holme. She was far too fond of being amused to do anything so short-sighted. Indeed, from that moment she was inclined to conspire to keep the Cadogan Square door shut against her friend. She did not go so far as that; for she had a firm faith in Pimpernel’s cuteness and was aware that she would be found out. But she remained passive and kept her eyes wide open.

Mrs. Wolfstein didn’t give Lady Holme a heads-up. She enjoyed being entertained way too much to do anything so foolish. In fact, from that point on, she was tempted to secretly work to keep the Cadogan Square door closed to her friend. She didn’t take it that far, though; she truly believed in Pimpernel’s cleverness and knew she would get caught. But she stayed passive and kept her eyes peeled.

Miss Schley was only going to act for a month in London. Her managers had taken a theatre for her from the first of June till the first of July. As she was to appear in a play she had already acted in all over the States, and as her American company was coming over to support her, she had nothing to do in the way of preparation. Having arrived early in the year, she had nearly three months of idleness to enjoy. Her conversation with Mrs. Wolfstein took place in the latter days of March. And it was just at this period that Lady Holme began seriously to debate whether she should, or should not, open her door to the American. She knew Miss Schley was determined to come to her house. She knew her house was one of those to which any woman setting out on the conquest of London would wish to come. She did not want Miss Schley there, but she resolved to invite her if peopled talked too much about her not being invited. And she wished to be informed if they did. One day she spoke to Robin Pierce about it. Lord Holme’s treatment of Carey had not yet been applied to him. They met at a private view in Bond Street, given by a painter who was adored by the smart world, and, as yet, totally unknown in every other circle. The exhibition was of portraits of beautiful women, and all the beautiful women and their admirers crowded the rooms. Both Lady Holme and Miss Schley had been included among the sitters of the painter, and—was it by chance or design?—their portraits hung side by side upon the brown-paper-covered walls. Lady Holme was not aware of this when she caught Robin’s eye through a crevice in the picture hats and called him to her with a little nod.

Miss Schley was only going to perform in London for a month. Her managers had booked a theater for her from June 1st to July 1st. Since she was going to star in a play she had already done all over the States, and her American company was coming to support her, she didn’t have to do any prep work. Having arrived earlier in the year, she had almost three months of free time to enjoy. Her conversation with Mrs. Wolfstein happened in late March. It was around this time that Lady Holme began to seriously consider whether she should open her door to the American. She knew Miss Schley was set on coming to her house. She knew her house was one of the places that any woman wanting to conquer London would want to visit. She didn’t want Miss Schley there, but she decided to invite her if people started talking too much about not inviting her. And she wanted to be informed if they did. One day she talked to Robin Pierce about it. Lord Holme’s treatment of Carey hadn't yet been applied to him. They met at a private viewing on Bond Street, hosted by a painter who was adored by the elite but completely unknown in other circles. The exhibition featured portraits of beautiful women, and all the beautiful women and their admirers filled the rooms. Both Lady Holme and Miss Schley were among the sitters for the painter, and—was it by chance or design?—their portraits hung side by side on the brown-paper-covered walls. Lady Holme didn’t realize this when she caught Robin’s eye through a gap in the picture hats and signaled him with a small nod.

“Is there tea?”

"Is there any tea?"

“Yes. In the last room.”

"Yes. In the final room."

“Take me there. Oh, there’s Ashley Greaves. Avoid him, like a dear, till I’ve looked at something.”

“Take me there. Oh, there’s Ashley Greaves. Avoid him, please, until I’ve checked out something.”

Ashley Greaves was the painter. There was nothing of the Bohemian about him. He looked like a heavy cavalry officer as he stood in the centre of the room talking to a small, sharp-featured old lady in a poke bonnet.

Ashley Greaves was the painter. There was nothing Bohemian about him. He looked like a heavy cavalry officer as he stood in the center of the room talking to a small, sharp-featured elderly woman in a poke bonnet.

“He’s safe. Lady Blower’s got hold of him.”

“He’s safe. Lady Blower has him."

“Poor wretch! She ought to have a keeper. Strong tea, Robin.”

“Poor thing! She needs someone to look after her. Strong tea, Robin.”

They found a settee in a corner walled in by the backs of tea-drinking beauties.

They found a couch in a corner surrounded by the backs of beautiful women sipping tea.

“I want to ask you something,” said Lady Holme, confidentially. “You go about and hear what they’re saying.”

“I want to ask you something,” Lady Holme said in a hush. “You go around and hear what they’re saying.”

“And greater nonsense it seems each new season.”

“And it seems like each new season brings even more nonsense.”

“Nonsense keeps us alive.”

“Nonsense keeps us going.”

“Is it the oxygen self-administered by an almost moribund society?”

“Is it the oxygen that an almost dying society gives itself?”

“It’s the perfume that prevents us from noticing the stuffiness of the room. But, Robin, tell me—what is the nonsense of now?”

“It’s the fragrance that keeps us from noticing how stuffy the room is. But, Robin, tell me—what’s the nonsense these days?”

“Religious, political, theatrical, divorce court or what, Lady Holme?”

“Religious, political, theatrical, divorce court, or what is it, Lady Holme?”

He looked at her with a touch of mischief in his dark face, which told her, and was meant to tell her, that he was on the alert, and had divined that she had a purpose in thus pleasantly taking possession of him.

He looked at her with a hint of mischief on his dark face, which suggested to her, and was meant to suggest, that he was alert and had figured out that she had a reason for so sweetly engaging him.

“Oh, the people—nonsense. You know perfectly what I mean.”

“Oh, the people—what nonsense. You know exactly what I mean.”

“Whom are they chattering about most at the moment? You’ll be contemptuous if I tell you.”

“Who are they talking about the most right now? You'll look down on me if I tell you.”

“It’s a woman, then?”

"Is it a woman?"

“When isn’t it?”

"When is it not?"

“Do I know her?”

“Do I know her?”

“Slightly.”

"Slightly."

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Miss Schley.”

"Ms. Schley."

“Really?”

"Seriously?"

Lady Holme’s voice sounded perfectly indifferent and just faintly surprised. There was no hint of irritation in it.

Lady Holme’s voice sounded completely indifferent and just a bit surprised. There was no trace of irritation in it.

“And what are they saying about Miss Schley?” she added, sipping her tea and glancing about the crowded room.

“And what are they saying about Miss Schley?” she asked, taking a sip of her tea and looking around the busy room.

“Oh, many things, and among the many one that’s more untrue than all the rest put together.”

“Oh, many things, and among them one that’s more false than all the others combined.”

“What’s that?”

"What is that?"

“It’s too absurd. I don’t think I’ll tell you.”

“It’s too ridiculous. I don’t think I’ll share this with you.”

“But why not? If it’s too absurd it’s sure to be amusing.”

“But why not? If it’s too ridiculous, it’s bound to be funny.”

“I don’t think so.”

"Not really."

His voice sounded almost angry.

His voice sounded pretty angry.

“Tell me, Robin.”

“Tell me, Robin.”

He looked at her quickly with a warm light in his dark eyes.

He glanced at her briefly, a warm glimmer in his dark eyes.

“If you only knew how I—”

“If you only knew how I—”

“Hush! Go on about Miss Schley.”

"Quiet! Carry on with Miss Schley."

“They’re saying that she’s wonderfully like you, and that—have some more tea?”

“They're saying she’s really similar to you, and that—want some more tea?”

“That—?”

"What's that?"

“That you hate it.”

“That you dislike it.”

Lady Holme smiled, as if she were very much entertained.

Lady Holme smiled, as if she found it all very entertaining.

“But why should I hate it?”

“But why should I hate it?”

“I don’t know. But women invent reasons for everything.”

“I don't know. But women come up with reasons for everything.”

“What have they invented for this?”

“What have they created for this?”

“Oh—well—that you like to—I can’t tell you it all, really. But in substance it comes to this! They are saying, or implying—”

“Oh—well—that you like to—I can’t tell you everything, really. But basically, it comes down to this! They are saying, or suggesting—”

“Implication is the most subtle of the social arts.”

“Implication is the most subtle of social skills.”

“It’s the meanest—implying that all that’s natural to you, that sets you apart from others, is an assumption to make you stand out from the rest of the crowd, and that you hate Miss Schley because she happens to have assumed some of the same characteristics, and so makes you seem less unique than you did before.”

“It’s the cruelest—suggesting that everything that feels natural to you, which makes you different from others, is just a way to make you stand out from the crowd, and that you dislike Miss Schley because she happens to share some of those same traits, making you feel less unique than you did before.”

Lady Holme said nothing for a moment. Then she remarked:

Lady Holme was silent for a moment. Then she said:

“I’m sure no woman said ‘less unique.’”

“I’m sure no woman said ‘less unique.’”

“Why not?”

“Why not?"

“Now did anyone? Confess!”

"Did anyone confess?"

“What d’you suppose they did say?”

“What do you think they said?”

“More commonplace.”

"More common."

He could not help laughing.

He couldn't help laughing.

“As if you were ever commonplace!” he exclaimed, rather relieved by her manner.

“As if you were ever ordinary!” he exclaimed, feeling quite relieved by her attitude.

“That’s not the question. But then Miss Schley’s said to be like me not only in appearance but in other ways? Are we really so Siamese?”

“That’s not the question. But then, they say Miss Schley is like me not just in looks but in other ways too? Are we really that close?”

“I can’t see the faintest beginning of a resemblance.”

“I can’t see the slightest hint of a resemblance.”

“Ah, now you’re falling into exaggeration in the other direction.”

“Ah, now you’re going to the other extreme with your exaggeration.”

“Well, not in realities. Perhaps in one or two trifling mannerisms—I believe she imitates you deliberately.”

"Well, not in reality. Maybe in a few minor habits—I think she's copying you on purpose."

“I think I must ask her to the house.”

“I think I should invite her over.”

“Why should you?”

“Why would you?”

“Well, perhaps you might tell me.”

“Well, maybe you could tell me.”

“I don’t understand.”

"I don't get it."

“Aren’t people saying that the reason I don’t ask her is because I am piqued at the supposed resemblance between us?”

“Aren’t people saying that the reason I don’t ask her is that I’m annoyed by the supposed resemblance between us?”

“Oh, people will say anything. If we are to model our lives according to their ridiculous ideas—”

“Oh, people will say anything. If we’re going to shape our lives based on their absurd ideas—”

“Well, but we do.”

"Well, we do."

“Unless we follow the dictates of our own natures, our own souls.”

“Unless we follow the guidance of our own natures, our own souls.”

He lowered his voice almost to a whisper.

He lowered his voice almost to a whisper.

“Be yourself, be the woman who sings, and no one—not even a fool—will ever say again that you resemble a nonentity like Miss Schley. You see—you see now that even socially it is a mistake not to be your real self. You can be imitated by a cute little Yankee who has neither imagination nor brains, only the sort of slyness that is born out of the gutter.”

“Be yourself, be the woman who sings, and no one—not even an idiot—will ever say again that you’re like a nobody such as Miss Schley. You see—you see now that even socially it’s a mistake not to be your true self. You can be copied by a cute little Yankee who has neither imagination nor intelligence, just the kind of cunning that comes from the gutter.”

“My dear Robin, remember where we are. You—a diplomatist!”

“My dear Robin, remember where we are. You—a diplomat!”

She put her finger to her lips and got up.

She pressed her finger to her lips and stood up.

“We must look at something or Ashley Greaves will be furious.”

“We need to look at something, or Ashley Greaves will be really angry.”

They made their way into the galleries, which were almost impassable. In the distance Lady Holme caught sight of Miss Schley with Mrs. Wolfstein. They were surrounded by young men. She looked hard at the American’s pale face, saying to herself, “Is that like me? Is that like me?” Her conversation with Robin Pierce had made her feel excited. She had not shown it. She had seemed, indeed, almost oddly indifferent. But something combative was awake within her. She wondered whether the American was consciously imitating her. What an impertinence! But Miss Schley was impertinence personified. Her impertinence was her raison d’etre. Without it she would almost cease to be. She would at any rate be as nothing.

They made their way into the galleries, which were almost impossible to navigate. In the distance, Lady Holme spotted Miss Schley with Mrs. Wolfstein. They were surrounded by young men. She scrutinized the American’s pale face, thinking to herself, “Is that like me? Is that like me?” Her conversation with Robin Pierce had given her a thrill. She hadn’t shown it. In fact, she seemed almost strangely indifferent. But something fierce was stirring inside her. She wondered if the American was intentionally copying her. What an audacity! But Miss Schley was the embodiment of audacity. Her boldness was her raison d’etre. Without it, she would barely exist. She would, at any rate, be nothing.

Followed by Robin, Lady Holme made her way slowly towards the Jewess and the American.

Followed by Robin, Lady Holme walked slowly towards the Jewish woman and the American.

They were now standing together before the pictures, and had been joined by Ashley Greaves, who was beginning to look very warm and expressive, despite his cavalry moustache. Their backs were towards the room, and Lady Holme and Robin drew near to them without being perceived. Mrs. Wolfstein had a loud voice and did not control it in a crowd. On the contrary, she generally raised it, as if she wished to be heard by those whom she was not addressing.

They were now standing together in front of the pictures, accompanied by Ashley Greaves, who was starting to look quite warm and expressive, despite his cavalry mustache. Their backs were turned to the room, and Lady Holme and Robin approached them unnoticed. Mrs. Wolfstein had a loud voice and didn’t bother to tone it down in a crowd. On the contrary, she usually spoke even louder, as if she wanted to be heard by people she wasn’t directly addressing.

“Sargent invariably brings out the secret of his sitters,” she was saying to Ashley Greaves as Lady Holme and Robin came near and stood for an instant wedged in by people, unable to move forward or backward. “You’ve brought out the similarities between Pimpernel and Lady Holme. I never saw anything so clever. You show us not only what we all saw but what we all passed over though it was there to see. There is an absurd likeness, and you’ve blazoned it.”

“Sargent always captures the essence of his sitters,” she was saying to Ashley Greaves as Lady Holme and Robin approached and got stuck for a moment among the crowd, unable to move forward or backward. “You’ve highlighted the similarities between Pimpernel and Lady Holme. I’ve never seen anything so brilliant. You reveal not only what we all noticed but also what we all overlooked even though it was right in front of us. There’s a ridiculous resemblance, and you’ve drawn attention to it.”

Robin stole a glance at his companion. Ashley Greaves said, in a thin voice that did not accord with his physique:

Robin took a quick look at his friend. Ashley Greaves said, in a high-pitched voice that didn't match his build:

“My idea was to indicate the strong link there is between the English woman and the American woman. If I may say so, these two portraits, as it were, personify the two countries, and—er—and—er—”

“My point was to highlight the strong connection between English women and American women. If I can put it this way, these two portraits represent the two countries, and—uh—and—uh—”

His mind appeared to give way. He strove to continue, to say something memorable, conscious of his conspicuous and central position. But his intellect, possibly over-heated and suffering from lack of air, declined to back him up, and left him murmuring rather hopelessly:

His mind seemed to crack under pressure. He tried to keep going, to say something memorable, aware of his prominent and central position. But his brain, maybe overheated and short on oxygen, wouldn't cooperate, leaving him mumbling rather hopelessly:

“The one nation—er—and the other—yes—the give and take—the give and take. You see my meaning? Yes, yes.”

“The one nation—and the other—yeah—the give and take—the give and take. Do you see what I mean? Yes, yes.”

Miss Schley said nothing. She looked at Lady Holme’s portrait and at hers with serenity, and seemed quite unconscious of the many eyes fastened upon her.

Miss Schley said nothing. She looked at Lady Holme’s portrait and her own with calmness, seeming completely unaware of the many eyes fixed on her.

“You feel the strong link, I hope, Pimpernel?” said Mrs. Wolfstein, with her most violent foreign accent. “Hands across the Herring Pond!”

“You feel the strong connection, I hope, Pimpernel?” said Mrs. Wolfstein, with her thick foreign accent. “Hands across the Herring Pond!”

“Mr. Greaves has been too cute for words,” she replied. “I wish Lady Holme could cast her eye on them.”

“Mr. Greaves has been too clever for words,” she replied. “I wish Lady Holme could take a look at them.”

She looked up at nothing, with a sudden air of seeing something interesting that was happening along way off.

She looked up at nothing, suddenly appearing to notice something interesting happening far away.

“Philadelphia!” murmured Mrs. Wolfstein, with an undercurrent of laughter.

“Philadelphia!” murmured Mrs. Wolfstein, with a hint of laughter.

It was very like Lady Holme’s look when she was singing. Robin Pierce saw it and pressed his lips together. At this moment the crowd shifted and left a gap through which Lady Holme immediately glided towards Ashley Greaves. He saw her and came forward to meet her with eagerness, holding out his hand, and smiling mechanically with even more than his usual intention.

It was very much like Lady Holme’s expression when she sang. Robin Pierce noticed it and pressed his lips together. At that moment, the crowd shifted, creating a gap through which Lady Holme smoothly moved toward Ashley Greaves. He spotted her and stepped forward eagerly to greet her, extending his hand and smiling in a way that felt almost forced, even more than usual.

“What a success!” she said.

“Such a success!” she said.

“If it is, your portrait makes it so.”

“If it is, your portrait makes it so.”

“And where is my portrait?”

“Where's my portrait?”

Robin Pierce nipped in the bud a rather cynical smile. The painter wiped his forehead with a white silk handkerchief.

Robin Pierce suppressed a rather cynical smile. The painter wiped his forehead with a white silk handkerchief.

“Can’t you guess? Look where the crowd is thickest.”

“Can’t you figure it out? Just look where the crowd is the biggest.”

The people had again closed densely round the two pictures.

The crowd had gathered tightly around the two pictures once more.

“You are an artist in more ways than one, I’m afraid,” said Lady Holme. “Don’t turn my head more than the heat has.”

“You're an artist in more ways than one, I'm afraid,” said Lady Holme. “Don’t inflate my ego more than the heat has.”

The searching expression, that indicated the strong desire to say something memorable, once more contorted the painter’s face.

The searching look, showing a strong urge to say something memorable, once again twisted the painter's face.

“He who would essay to fix beauty on canvas,” he began, in a rather piercing voice, “should combine two gifts.”

“He who wants to capture beauty on canvas,” he began, in a rather sharp voice, “should combine two talents.”

He paused and lifted his upper lip two or three times, employing his under-jaw as a lever.

He paused and lifted his upper lip a couple of times, using his jaw as a lever.

“Yes?” said Lady Holme, encouragingly.

“Yes?” said Lady Holme, supportively.

“The gift of the brush which perpetuates and the gift of—er—gift of the—”

“The gift of the brush that keeps on giving and the gift of—uh—gift of the—”

His intellect once more retreated from him into some distant place and left him murmuring:

His mind once again drifted away to a far-off place, leaving him murmuring:

“Beauty demands all, beauty demands all. Yes, yes! Sacrifice! Sacrifice! Isn’t it so?”

“Beauty demands everything, beauty demands everything. Yes, yes! Sacrifice! Sacrifice! Isn't that right?”

He tugged at his large moustache, with an abrupt assumption of the cavalry officer’s manner, which he doubtless deemed to be in accordance with his momentary muddle-headedness.

He pulled at his thick mustache, suddenly acting like a cavalry officer, which he probably thought matched his momentary confusion.

“And you give it what it wants most—the touch of the ideal. It blesses you. Can we get through?”

“And you give it what it wants most—the touch of the ideal. It blesses you. Can we get through?”

She had glanced at Robin while she spoke the first words. Ashley Greaves, with an expression of sudden relief, began very politely to hustle the crowd, which yielded to his persuasive shoulders, and Lady Holme found herself within looking distance of the two portraits, and speaking distance of Mrs. Wolfstein and Miss Schley. She greeted them with a nod that was more gay and friendly than her usual salutations to women, which often lacked bonhomie. Mrs. Wolfstein’s too expressive face lit up.

She glanced at Robin as she started speaking. Ashley Greaves, looking relieved, politely started to move the crowd aside, which quickly gave way to his persuasive presence. Lady Holme found herself within sight of the two portraits and close enough to talk to Mrs. Wolfstein and Miss Schley. She greeted them with a nod that was more cheerful and friendly than her usual greetings to women, which often felt a bit cold. Mrs. Wolfstein’s expressive face brightened up.

“The sensation is complete!” she exclaimed loudly.

“The feeling is incredible!” she shouted.

“Hope you’re well,” murmured Miss Schley, letting her pale eyes rest on Lady Holme for about a quarter of a second, and then becoming acutely attentive to vacancy.

“Hope you’re doing well,” murmured Miss Schley, letting her light eyes rest on Lady Holme for about a moment, and then becoming sharply focused on empty space.

Lady Holme was now in front of the pictures. She looked at Miss Schley’s portrait with apparent interest, while Mrs. Wolfstein looked at her with an interest that was maliciously real.

Lady Holme was now in front of the paintings. She gazed at Miss Schley’s portrait with what seemed like genuine interest, while Mrs. Wolfstein watched her with a curiosity that was spitefully authentic.

“Well?” said Mrs. Wolfstein. “Well?”

“Well?” Mrs. Wolfstein said. “Well?”

“There’s an extraordinary resemblance!” said Lady Holme. “It’s wonderfully like.”

“There's an amazing resemblance!” said Lady Holme. “It's so much like.”

“Even you see it! Ashley, you ought to be triumphant—”

“Even you see it! Ashley, you should be celebrating—”

“Wonderfully like—Miss Schley,” added Lady Holme, cutting gently through Mrs. Wolfstein’s rather noisy outburst.

“Just wonderfully like—Miss Schley,” added Lady Holme, smoothly interrupting Mrs. Wolfstein’s somewhat loud outburst.

She turned to the American.

She faced the American.

“I have been wondering whether you won’t come in one day and see my little home. Everyone wants you, I know, but if you have a minute some Wednesday—”

“I’ve been thinking about whether you might come by one day to see my little home. I know everyone wants you to visit, but if you have a minute some Wednesday—”

“I’ll be delighted.”

“I'll be thrilled.”

“Next Wednesday, then?”

"Next Wednesday, right?"

“Thanks. Next Wednesday.”

“Thanks. Next Wed.”

“Cadogan Square—the red book will tell you. But I’ll send cards. I must be running away now.”

“Cadogan Square—the red book will tell you. But I’ll send cards. I have to get going now.”

When she had gone, followed by Robin, Mrs. Wolfstein said to Miss Schley:

When she left, with Robin following her, Mrs. Wolfstein said to Miss Schley:

“She’s been conquered by fear of Philadelphia.”

"She's been overwhelmed by a fear of Philadelphia."

“Wait till I give her Noo York,” returned the American, placidly.

“Just wait until I show her New York,” replied the American, calmly.

It seemed that Lady Holme’s secret hostility to Miss Schley was returned by the vestal virgin.

It looked like Lady Holme's hidden resentment towards Miss Schley was reciprocated by the virtuous woman.





CHAPTER VII

LORD HOLME seldom went to parties and never to private views. He thought such things “all damned rot.” Few functions connected with the arts appealed to his frankly Philistine spirit, which rejoiced in celebrations linked with the glories of the body; boxing and wrestling matches, acrobatic performances, weight-lifting exhibitions, and so forth. He regretted that bear-baiting and cock-fighting were no longer legal in England, and had, on two occasions, travelled from London to South America solely in order to witness prize fights.

LORD HOLME rarely attended parties and never went to private views. He considered such events “all complete nonsense.” Few art-related functions interested his openly Philistine nature, which thrived on celebrations focused on physical prowess; boxing and wrestling matches, acrobatic shows, weight-lifting demonstrations, and so on. He lamented that bear-baiting and cock-fighting were no longer legal in England and had, on two occasions, traveled from London to South America just to see prize fights.

As he so seldom put in an appearance at smart gatherings he had not yet encountered Miss Schley, nor had he heard a whisper of her much-talked-of resemblance to his wife. Her name was known to him as that of a woman whom one or two of his “pals” began to call a “deuced pretty girl” but his interest in her was not greatly awakened. The number of deuced pretty girls that had been in his life, and in the lives of his pals, was legion. They came and went like feathers dancing on the wind. The mere report of them, therefore, casual and drifting, could not excite his permanent attention, or fix their names and the record of their charms in his somewhat treacherous memory. Lady Holme had not once mentioned the American to him. She was a woman who knew how to be silent, and sometimes she was silent by instinct without saying to herself why.

Since he rarely showed up at fancy events, he hadn’t met Miss Schley yet, nor had he heard any gossip about her rumored resemblance to his wife. He knew her name because a couple of his friends started calling her a “really pretty girl,” but he didn’t feel much curiosity about her. There had been plenty of really pretty girls in his life and those of his friends—they came and went like feathers in the wind. So, the occasional mention of them couldn’t grab his lasting attention or help him remember their names and charms in his somewhat unreliable memory. Lady Holme had never brought up the American to him. She was a woman who knew how to keep quiet, and sometimes she was just instinctively silent without realizing why.

Lord Holme never appeared on her Wednesdays; and, indeed, those days were a rather uncertain factor among the London joys. If Lady Holme was to be found in her house at all, she was usually to be found on a Wednesday afternoon. She herself considered that she was at home on Wednesdays, but this idea of hers was often a mere delusion, especially when the season had fully set in. There were a thousand things to be done. She frequently forgot what the day of the week was. Unluckily she forgot it on the Wednesday succeeding her invitation to Miss Schley. The American duly turned up in Cadogan Square and was informed that Lady Holme was not to be seen. She left her card and drove away in her coupe with a decidedly stony expression upon her white face.

Lord Holme never showed up on her Wednesdays, and those days were pretty unpredictable among the joys of London. If Lady Holme was at home at all, it was usually on a Wednesday afternoon. She believed she was available on Wednesdays, but this was often just a fantasy, especially when the season was in full swing. There were a million things to do. She often forgot what day it was. Unfortunately, she forgot it on the Wednesday after she invited Miss Schley. The American showed up in Cadogan Square and was told that Lady Holme was unavailable. She left her card and drove away in her coupe with a rather blank look on her pale face.

That day it chanced that Lord Holme came in just before his wife and carelessly glanced over the cards which had been left during the afternoon. He was struck by the name of Pimpernel. It tickled his fancy somehow. As he looked at it he grinned. He looked at it again and vaguely recalled some shreds of the club gossip about Miss Schley’s attractions. When Lady Holme walked quietly into her drawing-room two or three minutes later he met her with Miss Schley’s card in his hand.

That day, Lord Holme happened to arrive just before his wife and casually glanced at the cards that had been left during the afternoon. He was intrigued by the name Pimpernel. It amused him for some reason. As he stared at it, he smiled. He looked again and vaguely remembered some snippets of club gossip about Miss Schley’s appeal. When Lady Holme quietly entered her drawing room a few minutes later, he greeted her with Miss Schley’s card in his hand.

“What have you got there, Fritz?” she said.

“What do you have there, Fritz?” she asked.

He gave her the card.

He handed her the card.

“You never told me you’d run up against her,” he remarked.

“You never mentioned you’d run into her,” he said.

Lady Holme looked at the card and then, quickly, at her husband.

Lady Holme glanced at the card and then quickly at her husband.

“Why—do you know Miss Schley?” she asked.

“Do you know Miss Schley?” she asked.

“Not I.”

"Not me."

“Well then?”

"What's up?"

“Fellows say she’s deuced takin’. That’s all. And she’s got a fetchin’ name—eh? Pimpernel.”

“People say she’s really stunning. That’s it. And she has an attractive name—right? Pimpernel.”

He repeated it twice and began to grin once more, and to bend and straighten his legs in the way which sometimes irritated his wife. Lady Holme was again looking at the card.

He said it twice and started to smile again, bending and straightening his legs in a way that sometimes annoyed his wife. Lady Holme was once again looking at the card.

“Surely it isn’t Wednesday?” she said.

“Surely it’s not Wednesday?” she said.

“Yes, it is. What did you think it was?”

“Yes, it is. What did you think it was?”

“Tuesday—Monday—I don’t know.”

"Tuesday—Monday—I’m not sure."

“Where’d you meet her?”

"Where did you meet her?"

“Whom? Miss Schley? At the Carlton. A lunch of Amalia Wolfstein’s.”

“Who? Miss Schley? At the Carlton. A lunch of Amalia Wolfstein’s.”

“Is she pretty?”

"Is she attractive?"

“Yes.”

"Yup."

There was no hesitation before the reply.

There was no hesitation before the response.

“What colour?

"What color?"

“Oh!—not Albino.”

“Oh!—not an Albino.”

Lord Holme stared.

Lord Holme stared.

“What d’you mean by that, girlie?”

“What do you mean by that, girl?”

“That Miss Schley is remarkably fair—fairer than I am.”

“That Miss Schley is incredibly beautiful—more beautiful than I am.”

“Is she as pretty as you?

“Is she as pretty as you?”

“You can find out for yourself. I’m going to ask her to something—presently.”

“You can figure it out on your own. I’m going to ask her to do something—soon.”

In the last word, in the pause that preceded it, there was the creeping sound of the reluctance Lady Holme felt in allowing Miss Schley to draw any closer to her life. Lord Holme did not notice it. He only said:

In the final word, in the pause before it, there was the subtle sound of the hesitation Lady Holme felt about letting Miss Schley get any closer to her life. Lord Holme didn’t notice it. He simply said:

“Right you are. Pimpernel—I should like to have a squint at her.”

“Exactly. Pimpernel—I’d like to take a look at her.”

“Very well. You shall.”

"Alright. You will."

“Pimpernel,” repeated Lord Holme, in a loud bass voice, as he lounged out of the room, grinning. The name tickled his fancy immensely. That was evident.

“Pimpernel,” repeated Lord Holme, in a loud bass voice, as he lounged out of the room, grinning. The name really amused him. That was obvious.

Lady Holme fully intended to ask Miss Schley to the “something” already mentioned immediately. But somehow several days slipped by and it was difficult to find an unoccupied hour. The Holme cards had, of course, duly gone to the Carlton, but there the matter had ended, so far as Lady Holme was concerned. Miss Schley, however, was not so heedless as the woman she resembled. She began to return with some assiduity to the practice of the talent of the old Philadelphia days. In those days she used to do a “turn” in the course of which she imitated some of the popular public favourites of the States, and for each of her imitations she made up to resemble the person mimicked. She now concentrated this talent upon Lady Holme, but naturally the methods she employed in Society were far more subtle than those she had formerly used upon the stage. They were scarcely less effective. She slightly changed her fashion of doing her hair, puffing it out less at the sides, wearing it a little higher at the back. The change accentuated her physical resemblance to Lady Holme. She happened to get the name of the dressmaker who made most of the latter’s gowns, and happened to give her an order that was executed with remarkable rapidity. But all this was only the foundation upon which she based, as it were, the structure of her delicate revenge.

Lady Holme fully intended to ask Miss Schley to the “something” already mentioned right away. But somehow several days went by, and it was tough to find an hour when she was free. The Holme cards had, of course, been sent to the Carlton, but that’s where things ended for Lady Holme. Miss Schley, however, was not as careless as the woman she resembled. She started to get back into the routine of showcasing her talent from the old Philadelphia days. Back then, she used to do a “turn” where she imitated some of the popular public figures from the States, and for each imitation, she dressed up to look like the person she was mimicking. She now focused this talent on Lady Holme, but naturally, the techniques she used in Society were much subtler than those she had previously employed on stage. They were almost just as effective. She slightly altered how she styled her hair, making it less poofy at the sides and a bit taller at the back. This change highlighted her physical resemblance to Lady Holme. She happened to find out the name of the dressmaker who made most of Lady Holme’s gowns and placed an order that was completed incredibly quickly. But all of this was just the groundwork upon which she built, as it were, the framework of her subtle revenge.

That consisted in a really admirable hint—it could not be called more—of Lady Holme’s characteristic mannerisms.

That was truly an impressive suggestion—it couldn’t be described any other way—of Lady Holme’s unique quirks.

Lady Holme was not an affected woman, but, like all women of the world who are greatly admired and much talked about, she had certain little ways of looking, moving, speaking, being quiet, certain little habits of laughter, of gravity, that were her own property. Perhaps originally natural to her, they had become slightly accentuated as time went on, and many tongues and eyes admired them. That which had been unconscious had become conscious. The faraway look came a little more abruptly, went a little more reluctantly; than it had in the young girl’s days. The wistful smile lingered more often on the lips of the twenties than on the lips of the teens. Few noticed any change, perhaps, but there had been a slight change, and it made things easier for Miss Schley.

Lady Holme wasn’t a pretentious woman, but like all well-regarded women who are often the subject of conversation, she had her own distinctive ways of looking, moving, speaking, and being quiet, along with unique habits of laughter and seriousness. These traits, which were probably natural to her at first, had become slightly more pronounced over time, attracting admiration from many. What had once been subconscious was now deliberate. The distant look came a little more suddenly and lingered a little more reluctantly than it had in her younger days. The wistful smile stayed on her lips more often in her twenties than it had in her teens. Few people might have noticed any difference, but there had been a subtle change, and it made things easier for Miss Schley.

Her eye was observant although it was generally cast down. Society began to smile secretly at her talented exercises. Only a select few, like Mrs. Wolfstein, knew exactly what she was doing and why she was doing it, but the many were entertained, as children are, without analysing the cause of their amusement.

Her gaze was watchful even though she mostly kept her eyes down. People started to smile quietly at her impressive skills. Only a handful of people, like Mrs. Wolfstein, understood exactly what she was doing and why, but most were simply entertained, like children, without questioning the reasons behind their enjoyment.

Two people, however, were indignant—Robin Pierce and Rupert Carey.

Two people, however, were outraged—Robin Pierce and Rupert Carey.

Robin Pierce, who had an instinct that was almost feminine in its subtlety, raged internally, and Rupert Carey, who, naturally acute, was always specially shrewd when his heart was in the game, openly showed his distaste for Miss Schley, and went about predicting her complete failure to capture the London public as an actress.

Robin Pierce, who had an instinct that was almost feminine in its subtlety, raged internally, and Rupert Carey, who was naturally sharp, was always particularly shrewd when his heart was in the game, openly expressed his dislike for Miss Schley and went around predicting her total failure to win over the London audience as an actress.

“She’s done it as a woman,” someone replied to him.

“She’s done it as a woman,” someone said to him.

“Not the public, only the smart fools,” returned Carey.

“Not the public, only the clever idiots,” replied Carey.

“The smart fools have more influence on the public every day.”

“The clever fools have more influence on the public every day.”

Carey only snorted. He was in one of his evil moods that afternoon. He left the club in which the conversation had taken place, and, casting about for something to do, some momentary solace for his irritation and ennui, he bethought him of Sir Donald Ulford’s invitation and resolved to make a call at the Albany. Sir Donald would be out, of course, but anyhow he would chance it and shoot a card.

Carey just scoffed. He was in a really bad mood that afternoon. He left the club where the conversation had happened and, looking for something to do to relieve his irritation and boredom, he remembered Sir Donald Ulford’s invitation and decided to drop by the Albany. Sir Donald would probably be out, but anyway, he figured he'd take a chance and leave a card.

Sir Donald’s servant said he was in. Carey was glad. Here was an hour filled up.

Sir Donald’s servant said he was available. Carey was happy. That meant an hour was taken care of.

With his usual hasty, decisive step he followed the man through a dark and Oriental-looking vestibule into a library, where Sir Donald was sitting at a bureau of teakwood, slowly writing upon a large, oblong sheet of foolscap with a very pointed pen.

With his usual quick, purposeful stride, he followed the man through a dark, Oriental-style entryway into a library, where Sir Donald was sitting at a teakwood desk, slowly writing on a large, rectangular sheet of foolscap with a very sharp pen.

He got up, looking rather startled, and held out his hand.

He stood up, looking quite surprised, and extended his hand.

“I am glad to see you. I hoped you would come.”

“I’m happy to see you. I was hoping you would come.”

“I’m disturbing a new poem,” said Carey.

“I’m working on a new poem,” said Carey.

Sir Donald’s faded face acknowledged it.

Sir Donald’s worn face recognized it.

“Sorry. I’ll go.”

"Sorry, I'll leave."

“No, no. I have infinite leisure, and I write now merely for myself. I shall never publish anything more. The maunderings of the old are really most thoroughly at home in the waste-paper basket. Do sit down.”

“No, no. I have all the time in the world, and I’m writing now just for myself. I won’t be publishing anything else. The ramblings of the old truly belong in the trash. Please, have a seat.”

Carey threw himself into a deep chair and looked round. It was a room of books and Oriental china. The floor was covered with an exquisite Persian carpet, rich and delicate in colour, with one of those vague and elaborate designs that stir the imagination as it is stirred by a strange perfume in a dark bazaar where shrouded merchants sit.

Carey flopped down into a deep chair and glanced around. It was a room filled with books and Oriental china. The floor was adorned with an exquisite Persian rug, vibrant and subtle in color, featuring one of those intricate and detailed patterns that sparks the imagination like a mysterious scent in a dimly lit bazaar where masked merchants linger.

“I light it with wax candles,” said Sir Donald, handing Carey a cigar.

“I light it with wax candles,” said Sir Donald, giving Carey a cigar.

“It’s a good room to think in, or to be sad in.”

“It’s a nice room to think in, or to feel sad in.”

He struck a match on his boot.

He struck a match on his shoe.

“You like to shut out London,” he continued.

“You like to ignore London,” he continued.

“Yes. Yet I live in it.”

“Yes. But I live in it.”

“And hate it. So do I. London’s like a black-browed brute that gets an unholy influence over you. It would turn Mark Tapley into an Ibsen man. Yet one can’t get away from it.”

“And I hate it. So do I. London’s like a dark, brooding beast that has an unsettling power over you. It could change Mark Tapley into an Ibsen character. Yet you can't escape it.”

“It holds interesting minds and interesting faces.”

“It has fascinating minds and intriguing faces.”

“Didn’t Persia?”

"Did Persia not?"

“Lethargy dwells there and in all Eastern lands.”

“Laziness is found there and in all Eastern countries.”

“You have made up your mind to spend the rest of your days in the fog?”

“You’ve decided to spend the rest of your life in the fog?”

“No. Indeed, only to-day I acquired a Campo Santo with cypress trees, in which I intend to make a home for any dying romance that still lingers within me.”

“No. In fact, just today I got a cemetery with cypress trees, where I plan to create a haven for any fading romance that still remains inside me.”

He spoke with a sort of wistful whimsicality. Carey stared hard at him.

He spoke with a kind of nostalgic playfulness. Carey looked intently at him.

“A Campo Santo’s a place for the dead.”

“A Campo Santo is a place for the dead.”

“Why not for the dying? Don’t they need holy ground as much?”

“Why not for the dying? Don't they need holy ground just as much?”

“And where’s this holy ground of yours?”

“And where’s this holy ground of yours?”

Sir Donald got up from his chair, went over to the bureau, opened a drawer, and took out of it a large photograph rolled round a piece of wood, which he handed to Carey, who swiftly spread it out on his knees.

Sir Donald stood up from his chair, walked over to the desk, opened a drawer, and took out a large photograph rolled around a piece of wood, which he handed to Carey, who quickly laid it out on his knees.

“That is it.”

"That’s it."

“I say, Sir Donald, d’you mind my asking for a whisky-and-soda?”

“I say, Sir Donald, do you mind if I ask for a whisky and soda?”

“I beg your pardon.”

“Excuse me.”

He hastily touched a bell and ordered it. Meanwhile Carey examined the photograph.

He quickly pressed a button and requested it. Meanwhile, Carey looked at the photograph.

“What do you think of it?” Sir Donald asked.

“What do you think about it?” Sir Donald asked.

“Well—Italy obviously.”

"Well—Italy, of course."

“Yes, and a conventional part of Italy.”

“Yeah, and a typical part of Italy.”

“Maggiore?”

"Major?"

“No, Como.”

"No way, Como."

“The playground of the honeymoon couple.”

“The playground of the newlywed couple.”

“Not where my Campo Santo is. They go to Cadenabbia, Bellagio, Villa D’Este sometimes.”

“Not where my cemetery is. They go to Cadenabbia, Bellagio, Villa D’Este sometimes.”

“I see the fascination. But it looks haunted. You’ve bought it?”

“I get the appeal. But it seems haunted. Did you buy it?”

“Yes. The matter was arranged to-day.”

“Yes. It was taken care of today.”

The photograph showed a large, long house, or rather two houses divided by a piazza with slender columns. In the foreground was water. Through the arches of the piazza water was also visible, a cascade falling in the black cleft of a mountain gorge dark with the night of cypresses. To the right of the house, rising from the lake, was a tall old wall overgrown with masses of creeping plants and climbing roses. Over it more cypresses looked, and at the base of it, near the house, were a flight of worn steps disappearing into the lake, and an arched doorway with an elaborately-wrought iron grille. Beneath the photograph was written, “Casa Felice.”

The photograph showed a large, long house, or rather two houses separated by a piazza with slender columns. In the foreground was water. Through the arches of the piazza, water was also visible, a cascade falling into the dark crevice of a mountain gorge shrouded in cypress trees. To the right of the house, rising from the lake, was a tall old wall covered in thick vines and climbing roses. Above it, more cypress trees could be seen, and at the base of the wall, near the house, were a set of worn steps leading into the lake, along with an arched doorway featuring an intricately designed iron grille. Beneath the photograph was written, “Casa Felice.”

“Casa Felice, h’m!” said Carey, with his eyes on the photograph.

“Casa Felice, hmm!” said Carey, looking at the photograph.

“You think the name inappropriate?”

"Do you think the name is inappropriate?"

“Who knows? One can be wretched among sunbeams. One might be gay among cypresses. And Casa Felice belongs to you?”

“Who knows? You can be miserable in the sunlight. You could be happy among cypress trees. And Casa Felice is yours?”

“From to-day.”

“Starting today.”

“Old—of course?”

"Old—obviously?"

“Yes. There is a romance connected with the house.”

“Yes. There’s a love story tied to the house.”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“Long ago two guilty lovers deserted their respective mates and the brilliant world they had figured in, and fled there together.”

“Long ago, two guilty lovers left their partners and the amazing lives they had created, and ran away together.”

“And quarrelled and were generally wretched there for how many months?”

“And argued and were generally miserable there for how many months?”

“For eight years.”

“For eight years.”

“The devil! Fidelity gone mad!”

"Devil! Loyalty gone wild!"

“It is said that during those years the mistress never left the garden, except to plunge into the lake on moonlight nights and swim through the silver with her lover.”

“It’s said that during those years the lady never left the garden, except to dive into the lake on moonlit nights and swim through the silver water with her lover.”

Carey was silent. He did not take his eyes from the photograph, which seemed to fascinate him. When the servant came in with the whisky-and-soda he started.

Carey was quiet. He couldn’t take his eyes off the photograph, which seemed to captivate him. When the servant came in with the whiskey and soda, he jumped.

“Not a place to be alone in,” he said.

“Not a place to be by yourself in,” he said.

He drank, and stared again at the photograph.

He took a drink and looked at the photograph again.

“There’s something about the place that holds one even in a photograph,” he added.

“There’s something about this place that captivates you, even in a photo,” he added.

“One can feel the strange intrigue that made the house a hermitage. It has been a hermitage ever since.”

“One can sense the unusual allure that turned the house into a retreat. It has been a retreat ever since.”

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“An old Italian lady, very rich, owned it, but never lived there. She recently died, and her heir consented to sell it to me.”

“An elderly Italian woman, very wealthy, owned it but never actually lived there. She recently passed away, and her heir agreed to sell it to me.”

“Well, I should like to see it in the flesh—or the bricks and mortar. But it’s not a place to be alone in,” repeated Carey. “It wants a woman if ever a house did.”

“Well, I’d really like to see it in person—or the bricks and mortar. But it’s not a place to be alone in,” Carey repeated. “It needs a woman if any house ever did.”

“What sort of woman?”

“What type of woman?”

Sir Donald had sat down again on the chair opposite, and was looking with his exhausted eyes through the smoke of the cigars at Carey.

Sir Donald sat down again in the chair across from Carey, gazing through the smoke from the cigars with his tired eyes.

“A fair woman, a woman with a white face, a slim woman with eyes that are cords to draw men to her and bind them to her, and a voice that can sing them into the islands of the sirens.”

“A beautiful woman, a woman with a fair complexion, a slender woman with eyes that can attract men and captivate them, and a voice that can enchant them into the realms of the sirens.”

“Are there such women in a world that has forgotten Ulysses?”

“Are there really women like that in a world that’s forgotten Ulysses?”

“Don’t you know it?”

"Don't you know?"

He rolled the photograph round the piece of wood and laid it on a table.

He rolled the photo around the piece of wood and placed it on the table.

“I can only think of one who at all answers to your description.”

“I can only think of one person who fits your description.”

“The one of whom I was thinking.”

“The one I was thinking about.”

“Lady Holme?”

"Lady Holme?"

“Of course.”

"Sure."

“Don’t you think she would be dreadfully bored in Casa Felice?”

“Don’t you think she would be really bored in Casa Felice?”

“Horribly, horribly. Unless—”

“Really, really. Unless—”

“Unless?”

"Unless?"

“Who knows what? But there’s very often an unless hanging about, like a man at a street corner, that—” He broke off, then added abruptly, “Invite me to Casa Felice some day.”

“Who knows what? But there’s usually an unless hanging around, like a guy at a street corner, that—” He paused, then added suddenly, “Invite me to Casa Felice someday.”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“When will you be going there?”

"When are you heading there?"

“As soon as the London season is over. Some time in August. Will you come then?”

“As soon as the London season is over. Some time in August. Will you come then?”

“The house is ready for you?”

“The house is ready for you?”

“It will be. The necessary repairs will be begun now. I have bought it furnished.”

“It will be. The necessary repairs will start now. I’ve bought it furnished.”

“The lovers’ furniture?”

"The lover's furniture?"

“Yes. I shall add a number of my own things, picked up on my wanderings.”

“Yes. I’ll include some of my own things that I’ve gathered during my travels.”

“I’ll come in August if you’ll have me. But I’ll give you the season to think whether you’ll have me or whether you won’t. I’m a horrible bore in a house—the lazy man who does nothing and knows a lot. Casa Felice—Casa Felice. You won’t alter the name?”

“I’ll come in August if you want me to. But I’ll give you the whole season to decide if you want me or not. I’m a real bore in the house—the lazy guy who does nothing but knows a lot. Casa Felice—Casa Felice. You won’t change the name, right?”

“Would you advise me to?”

“Should I do that?”

“I don’t know. To keep it is to tempt the wrath of the gods, but I should keep it.”

“I’m not sure. Keeping it could provoke the gods' anger, but I should hold onto it.”

He poured out another whisky-and-soda and suddenly began to curse Miss Schley.

He poured another whiskey and soda and suddenly started to curse Miss Schley.

Sir Donald had spoken to her after Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch.

Sir Donald had talked to her after Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch.

“She’s imitating Lady Holme,” said Carey.

"She’s copying Lady Holme," Carey said.

“I cannot see the likeness,” Sir Donald said. “Miss Schley seems to me uninteresting and common.”

“I can't see the resemblance,” Sir Donald said. “Miss Schley seems uninteresting and ordinary to me.”

“She is.”

"Yeah, she is."

“And Lady Holme’s personality is, on the contrary; interesting and uncommon.”

“And Lady Holme’s personality is, on the contrary, interesting and unique.”

“Of course. Pimpernel Schley would be an outrage in that Campo Santo of yours. And yet there is a likeness, and she’s accentuating it every day she lives.”

“Of course. Pimpernel Schley would be a disgrace in that Campo Santo of yours. And yet there is a resemblance, and she’s highlighting it more and more every day she lives.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Ask the women why they do the cursed things they do do.”

“Ask the women why they do the messed up things they do.”

“You are a woman-hater?”

"Are you a misogynist?"

“Not I. Didn’t I say just now that Casa Felice wanted a woman? But the devil generally dwells where the angel dwells—cloud and moon together. Now you want to get on with that poem.”

“Not me. Didn’t I just say that Casa Felice needed a woman? But the devil usually hangs around where the angel is—cloud and moon together. Now you need to get on with that poem.”

Half London was smiling gently at the resemblance between Lady Holme and Miss Schley before the former made up her mind to ask the latter to “something.” And when, moved to action by certain evidences of the Philadelphia talent which could not be misunderstood, she did make up her mind, she resolved that the “something” should be very large and by no means very intimate. Safety wanders in crowds.

Half of London was smiling softly at the similarity between Lady Holme and Miss Schley before Lady Holme decided to invite Miss Schley to “something.” And when she was prompted to act by some clear signs of the Philadelphia talent that were hard to miss, she finally made up her mind, resolving that the “something” would be quite grand and definitely not too personal. Safety thrives in numbers.

She sent out cards for a reception, one of those affairs that begin about eleven, are tremendous at half past, look thin at twelve, and have faded away long before the clock strikes one.

She sent out invitations for a reception, one of those events that kick off around eleven, peak at half past, look sparse by noon, and have disappeared long before one o'clock.

Lord Holme hated them. On several occasions he had been known to throw etiquette to the winds and not to turn up when his wife was giving them. He always made what he considered to be a good excuse. Generally he had “gone into the country to look at a horse.” As Lady Holme sent out her cards, and saw her secretary writing the words, “Miss Pimpernel Schley,” on an envelope which contained one, she asked herself whether her husband would be likely to play her false this time.

Lord Holme hated them. On several occasions, he was known to throw etiquette out the window and skip out on his wife’s gatherings. He always came up with what he considered to be a good excuse. Usually, he claimed he had “gone out to the country to look at a horse.” As Lady Holme sent out her invitations and watched her secretary write “Miss Pimpernel Schley” on one of the envelopes, she wondered if her husband would betray her this time.

“Shall you be here on the twelfth?” she asked him casually.

“Will you be here on the twelfth?” she asked him casually.

“Why? What’s up on the twelfth?”

“Why? What’s happening on the twelfth?”

“I’m going to have one of those things you hate—before the Arkell House ball. I chose that night so that everyone should run away early! You won’t be obliged to look at a horse in the country that particular day?”

“I’m going to have one of those things you hate—before the Arkell House ball. I picked that night so everyone will leave early! You won’t have to deal with a horse in the countryside that day, right?”

She spoke laughingly, as if she wanted him to say no, but would not be very angry if he didn’t. Lord Holme tugged his moustache and looked very serious indeed.

She spoke with a laugh, as if she wanted him to say no, but wouldn’t be too upset if he didn’t. Lord Holme tugged on his mustache and looked really serious.

“Another!” he ejaculated. “We’re always havin’ ‘em. Any music?”

“Another!” he exclaimed. “We’re always having them. Any music?”

“No, no, nothing. There are endless dinners that night, and Mrs. Crutchby’s concert with Calve, and the ball. People will only run in and say something silly and run out again.”

“No, no, nothing. There are endless dinners that night, and Mrs. Crutchby's concert with Calve, and the ball. People will just pop in, say something silly, and then leave again.”

“Who’s comin’?”

“Who's coming?”

“Everybody. All the tiresome dears that have had their cards left.”

“Everyone. All the annoying sweethearts who have had their cards left behind.”

Lord Holme stared at his varnished boots and looked rather like a puzzled boy at a viva voce examination.

Lord Holme stared at his shiny boots and looked a bit like a confused boy during an oral exam.

“The worst of it is, I can’t be in the country lookin’ at a horse that night,” he said with depression.

“The worst part is, I can’t be in the country looking at a horse that night,” he said sadly.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

She hastily added:

She quickly added:

“But why should you? You ought to be here.”

“But why should you? You should be here.”

“I’d rather be lookin’ at a horse. But I’m booked for the dinner to Rowley at the Nation Club that night. I might say the speeches were too long and I couldn’t get away. Eh?”

“I’d rather be looking at a horse. But I’m scheduled for dinner at the Rowley at the Nation Club that night. I might mention that the speeches were too long and I couldn’t get away. Right?”

He looked at her for support.

He looked at her for support.

“You really ought to be here, Fritz,” she answered.

“You really should be here, Fritz,” she replied.

It ended there. Lady Holme knew her husband pretty well. She fancied that the speeches at the dinner given to Sir Jacob Rowley, ex-Governor of some place she knew nothing about, would turn out to be very lengthy indeed—speeches to keep a man far from his home till after midnight.

It ended there. Lady Holme knew her husband quite well. She thought that the speeches at the dinner for Sir Jacob Rowley, the former Governor of some place she didn’t know anything about, would end up being very lengthy—speeches that would keep a man away from home until after midnight.

On the evening of the twelfth Lord Holme had not arrived when the first of his wife’s guests came slowly up the stairs, and Lady Holme began gently to make his excuses to all the tiresome dears who had had their cards left at forty-two Cadogan Square. There were a great many tiresome dears. The stream flowed steadily, and towards half-past eleven resembled a flood-tide.

On the night of the twelfth, Lord Holme hadn’t shown up yet when the first of his wife’s guests slowly made their way up the stairs, and Lady Holme started politely making excuses for him to all the annoying guests who had their invitations delivered to forty-two Cadogan Square. There were a lot of annoying guests. The flow of people continued steadily, and by half-past eleven it looked like a flood.

Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Mr. Bry, Sally Perceval had one by one appeared, and Robin Pierce’s dark head was visible mounting slowly amid a throng of other heads of all shapes, sizes and tints.

Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Mr. Bry, and Sally Perceval had each arrived in turn, and Robin Pierce’s dark hair was slowly becoming visible among a crowd of heads of all shapes, sizes, and colors.

Lady Holme was looking particularly well. She was dressed in black. Of course black suits everybody. It suited her even better than most people, and her gown was a triumph. She was going on to the Arkell House ball, and wore the Holme diamonds, which were superb, and which she had recently had reset. She was in perfect health, and felt unusually young and unusually defiant. As she stood at the top of the staircase, smiling, shaking hands with people, and watching Robin Pierce coming slowly nearer, she wondered a little at certain secret uneasinesses—they could scarcely be called tremors—which had recently oppressed her. How absurd of her to have been troubled, even lightly, by the impertinent proceedings of an American actress, a nobody from the States, without position, without distinction, without even a husband. How could it matter to her what such a little person—she always called Pimpernel Schley a little person in her thoughts—did or did not do? As Robin came towards her she almost—but not quite—wished that the speeches at the dinner to Sir Jacob Rowley had not been so long as they evidently had been, and that her husband were standing beside her, looking enormous and enormously bored.

Lady Holme looked particularly great. She was dressed in black. Of course, black suits everyone. It looked even better on her than on most people, and her gown was stunning. She was headed to the Arkell House ball, wearing the Holme diamonds, which were gorgeous and had just been reset. She felt completely healthy and unusually young and defiant. As she stood at the top of the staircase, smiling, shaking hands with people, and watching Robin Pierce approach slowly, she pondered the strange, subtle anxieties—hardly even tremors—that had been bothering her lately. How ridiculous it was for her to be even slightly troubled by the impudent antics of an American actress, a nobody from the States, with no status, no distinction, and not even a husband. Why would it matter to her what such a little person—she always thought of Pimpernel Schley as a little person—did or didn’t do? As Robin came closer, she almost—but not quite—wished that the speeches at the dinner for Sir Jacob Rowley hadn’t been so long, and that her husband was standing beside her, looking huge and incredibly bored.

“What a crowd!”

“Whoa, what a crowd!”

“Yes. We can’t talk now. Are you going to Arkell House?”

“Yes. We can’t talk right now. Are you heading to Arkell House?”

Robin nodded.

Robin agreed.

“Take me in to supper there.”

“Take me in for dinner there.”

“May I? Thank you. I’m going with Rupert Carey.”

“May I? Thanks. I’m going with Rupert Carey.”

“Really!”

"Seriously!"

At this moment Lady Holme’s eyes and manner wandered. She had just caught a glimpse of Mrs. Wolfstein, a mass of jewels, and of Pimpernel Schley at the foot of the staircase, had just noticed that the latter happened to be dressed in black.

At that moment, Lady Holme's gaze and demeanor drifted. She had just spotted Mrs. Wolfstein, covered in jewels, and Pimpernel Schley at the bottom of the staircase, and had just noticed that he was wearing black.

“Bye-bye!” she added.

“Bye!” she added.

Robin Pierce walked on into the drawing-rooms looking rather preoccupied.

Robin Pierce walked into the living rooms looking a bit distracted.

Everybody came slowly up the stairs. It was impossible to do anything else. But it seemed to Lady Holme that Miss Schley walked far more slowly than the rest of the tiresome dears, with a deliberation that had a touch of insolence in it. Her straw-coloured hair was done exactly like Lady Holme’s, but she wore no diamonds in it. Indeed, she had on no jewels. And this absence of jewels, and her black gown, made her skin look almost startlingly white, if possible whiter than Lady Holme’s. She smiled quietly as she mounted the stairs, as if she were wrapt in a pleasant, innocent dream which no one knew anything about.

Everyone climbed the stairs slowly. There was no other way to do it. But to Lady Holme, it felt like Miss Schley was moving much more slowly than the rest of the annoying crowd, with a deliberate pace that hinted at arrogance. Her light blonde hair was styled exactly like Lady Holme’s, but she wore no diamonds. In fact, she wasn’t wearing any jewelry at all. This lack of adornment, combined with her black dress, made her skin look almost shockingly white, even whiter than Lady Holme’s. She smiled softly as she went up the stairs, as if she were lost in a pleasant, innocent daydream that no one else knew about.

Amalia Wolfstein was certainly a splendid—a too splendid—foil to her. The Jewess was dressed in the most vivid orange colour, and was very much made up. Her large eyebrows were heavily darkened. Her lips were scarlet. Her eyes, which moved incessantly, had a lustre which suggested oil with a strong light shining on it. “Henry” followed in her wake, looking intensely nervous, and unnaturally alive and observant, as if he were searching in the crowd for a bit of gold that someone had accidentally dropped. When anyone spoke to him he replied with extreme vivacity but in the fewest possible words. He held his spare figure slightly sideways as he walked, and his bald head glistened under the electric lamps. Behind them, in the distance, was visible the yellow and sunken face of Sir Donald Ulford.

Amalia Wolfstein was definitely a dazzling—too dazzling—contrast to her. The Jewish woman was dressed in a bright orange color and was heavily made up. Her large eyebrows were darkened, and her lips were bright red. Her eyes, which moved constantly, had a shiny quality that looked like oil under a strong light. “Henry” walked behind her, looking extremely nervous and unnaturally alert, as if he were scanning the crowd for a piece of gold that someone had dropped by mistake. When anyone talked to him, he responded with a lot of energy but in the fewest words possible. He held his slender frame slightly sideways as he walked, and his bald head shone under the electric lamps. In the distance behind them, the yellow and sunken face of Sir Donald Ulford was visible.

When Miss Schley gained the top of the staircase Lady Holme saw that their gowns were almost exactly alike. Hers was sewn with diamonds, but otherwise there was scarcely any difference. And she suddenly felt as if the difference made by the jewels was not altogether in her favour, as if she were one of those women who look their best when they are not wearing any ornaments. Possibly Mrs. Wolfstein made all jewellery seem vulgar for the moment. She looked like an exceedingly smart jeweller’s shop rather too brilliantly illuminated; “as if she were for sale,” as an old and valued friend of hers aptly murmured into the ear of someone who had known her ever since she began to give good dinners.

When Miss Schley reached the top of the staircase, Lady Holme noticed that their dresses were almost identical. Hers was adorned with diamonds, but otherwise, there was hardly any difference. She suddenly felt like the difference created by the jewels wasn’t entirely in her favor, as if she were one of those women who look best without any accessories. Maybe Mrs. Wolfstein made all jewelry seem tacky at that moment. She looked like an overly bright, upscale jewelry store; “as if she were for sale,” as an old and valued friend of hers cleverly whispered to someone who had known her since she started throwing great dinner parties.

“Here we are! I’m chaperoning Pimpernel. But her mother arrives to-morrow,” began Mrs. Wolfstein, with her strongest accent, while Miss Schley put out a limp hand to meet Lady Holme’s and very slightly accentuated her smile.

“Here we are! I’m chaperoning Pimpernel. But her mother arrives tomorrow,” began Mrs. Wolfstein, with her strongest accent, while Miss Schley reached out a limp hand to meet Lady Holme’s and slightly emphasized her smile.

“Your mother? I shall be delighted to meet her. I hope you’ll bring her one day,” said Lady Holme; thinking more emphatically than ever that for a woman with a complexion as perfect as hers it was a mistake to wear many jewels.

“Your mom? I’d really love to meet her. I hope you’ll bring her by one day,” said Lady Holme, feeling even more strongly that for a woman with a complexion as flawless as hers, it was a mistake to wear too many jewels.

“I’ll be most pleased, but mother don’t go around much,” replied Miss Schley.

“I’d be really happy, but my mom doesn't go out much,” replied Miss Schley.

“Does she know London?”

“Does she know London?”

“She does not. She spends most of her time sitting around in Susanville, but she’s bound to look after me in this great city.”

“She doesn’t. She spends most of her time hanging out in Susanville, but she’s definitely going to take care of me in this big city.”

Mrs. Wolfstein was by this time in violent conversation with a pale young man, who always looked as if he were on the point of fainting, but who went literally everywhere. Miss Schley glanced up into Lady Holme’s eyes.

Mrs. Wolfstein was now in an intense conversation with a pale young man who always looked like he was about to faint, but somehow managed to go everywhere. Miss Schley looked up into Lady Holme’s eyes.

“I hoped to make the acquaintance of Lord Holme to-night,” she murmured. “Folks tell me he’s a most beautiful man. Isn’t he anywhere around?”

“I was hoping to meet Lord Holme tonight,” she said softly. “People say he’s incredibly handsome. Is he not here?”

She looked away into vacancy, ardently. Lady Holme felt a slight tingling sensation in her cool skin. For a moment it seemed to her as if she watched herself in caricature, distorted perhaps by a mirror with a slight flaw in it.

She gazed off into space, intensely. Lady Holme felt a slight tingling sensation on her cool skin. For a moment, it seemed like she was watching herself in a caricature, maybe distorted by a mirror with a minor flaw.

“My husband was obliged to dine out to-night; unfortunately. I hope he’ll be here in a moment, but he may be kept, as there are to be some dreadful speeches afterwards. I can’t think why elderly men always want to get up and talk nonsense about the Royal family after a heavy dinner. It’s so bad for the digestion and the—ah, Sir Donald! Sweet of you to turn up. Your boy’s been so unkind. I asked him to call, or he asked to call, and he’s never been near me.”

“My husband had to eat out tonight; unfortunately. I hope he’ll be here soon, but he might be held up because there are supposed to be some terrible speeches afterward. I don't understand why older men always feel the need to get up and talk nonsense about the Royal family after a big dinner. It’s so bad for digestion and the—ah, Sir Donald! It’s so nice of you to show up. Your son has been so inconsiderate. I asked him to come by, or he asked to come by, and he hasn’t visited me at all.”

Miss Schley drifted away and was swallowed by the crowd. Sir Donald had arrived at the top of the stairs.

Miss Schley faded into the crowd. Sir Donald had reached the top of the stairs.

“Leo’s been away in Scotland ever since he had the pleasure of meeting you. He only came back to-night.”

“Leo's been in Scotland ever since he had the chance to meet you. He just got back tonight.”

“Then I’m not quite so hurt. He’s always running about, I suppose, to kill things, like my husband.”

“Then I’m not so hurt after all. He’s always out and about, I guess, to hunt things, like my husband.”

“He does manage a good deal in that way. If you are going to the Arkell House ball you’ll meet him there. He and his wife are both—”

“He does handle a lot that way. If you're going to the Arkell House ball, you'll see him there. He and his wife are both—”

“How did do! Oh, Charley, I never expected to see you. I thought it wasn’t the thing for the 2nd to turn up at little hay parties like this. Kitty Barringlave is in the far room, dreadfully bored. Go and cheer her up. Tell her what’ll win the Cup. She’s pale and peaky with ignorance about Ascot this year. Both going to Arkell House, Sir Donald, did you say? Bring your son to me, won’t you? But of course you’re a wise man trotting off to bed.”

“How are you! Oh, Charley, I never expected to see you. I thought it wasn’t proper for the 2nd to show up at small hay parties like this. Kitty Barringlave is in the back room, dreadfully bored. Go and cheer her up. Tell her what will win the Cup. She’s looking pale and weak from not knowing about Ascot this year. Both going to Arkell House, Sir Donald, did you say? Bring your son to me, won’t you? But of course, you’re a wise man heading off to bed.”

“No. The Duke is a very old friend of mine, and so—”

“No. The Duke is a really old friend of mine, and so—”

“Perfect. We’ll meet then. They say it’s really locomotor ataxia, poor fellow I but—ah, there’s Fritz!”

“Perfect. We'll meet then. They say it’s really locomotor ataxia, poor guy, but—ah, there’s Fritz!”

Sir Donald looked at her with a sudden inquiring shrewdness, that lit up his faded eyes and made them for a moment almost young. He had caught a sound of vexation in her voice, which reminded him oddly of the sound in her singing voice when Miss Filberte was making a fiasco of the accompaniment. Lord Holme was visible and audible in the hall. His immense form towered above his guests, and his tremendous bass voice dominated the hum of conversation round him. Lady Holme could see from where she stood that he was in a jovial and audacious mood. The dinner to Sir Jacob Rowley had evidently been well cooked and gay. Fritz had the satisfied and rather larky air of a man who has been having one good time and intends to have another. She glanced into the drawing-rooms. They were crammed. She saw in the distance Lady Cardington talking to Sir Donald Ulford. Both of them looked rather pathetic. Mrs. Wolfstein was not far off, standing in the midst of a group and holding forth with almost passionate vivacity and self-possession. Her husband was gliding sideways through the crowd with his peculiarly furtive and watchful air, which always suggested the old nursery game, “Here I am on Tom Tiddler’s ground, picking up gold and silver.” Lady Manby was laughing in a corner with an archdeacon who looked like a guardsman got up in fancy dress. Mr. Bry, his eyeglass fixed in his left eye, came towards the staircase, moving delicately like Agag, and occasionally dropping a cold or sarcastic word to an acquaintance. He reached Lady Holme when Lord Holme was half-way up the stairs, and at once saw him.

Sir Donald looked at her with a sudden sharp curiosity that brightened his faded eyes, making them almost appear youthful for a moment. He had picked up on a hint of annoyance in her voice, oddly reminding him of the tone in her singing when Miss Filberte was messing up the accompaniment. Lord Holme was both visible and loud in the hall. His large frame towered over his guests, and his booming bass voice dominated the surrounding chatter. Lady Holme could tell from where she stood that he was in a cheerful and bold mood. The dinner for Sir Jacob Rowley had clearly been well-prepared and lively. Fritz had a satisfied and somewhat playful expression, like a man who's just had a great time and is ready for more. She glanced into the drawing-rooms. They were packed. She noticed Lady Cardington chatting with Sir Donald Ulford in the distance. Both looked somewhat pitiful. Mrs. Wolfstein was nearby, standing in a group and speaking with almost passionate enthusiasm and confidence. Her husband was moving sideways through the crowd with his typically sly and watchful demeanor, which always reminded her of the old nursery game, “Here I am on Tom Tiddler’s ground, picking up gold and silver.” Lady Manby was laughing in a corner with an archdeacon who resembled a guardsman dressed in fancy attire. Mr. Bry, with his monocle fixed in his left eye, approached the staircase, moving delicately like Agag, occasionally dropping a cold or sarcastic remark to someone he knew. He reached Lady Holme just as Lord Holme was halfway up the stairs and immediately spotted him.

“A giant refreshed with wine,” he observed, dropping his eyeglass.

“A giant rejuvenated by wine,” he noted, letting his eyeglass fall.

It was such a perfect description of Lord Holme in his present condition that two or three people who were standing with Lady Holme smiled, looking down the staircase. Lady Holme did not smile. She continued chattering, but her face wore a discontented expression. Mr. Bry noticed it. There were very few things he did not notice, although he claimed to be the most short-sighted man in London.

It was such an accurate description of Lord Holme in his current state that a couple of people standing with Lady Holme smiled as they looked down the staircase. Lady Holme didn't smile. She kept talking, but her face showed she was unhappy. Mr. Bry noticed it. There were very few things he missed, even though he said he was the most short-sighted man in London.

“Why is your husband so dutiful to-night?” he murmured to his hostess. “I thought he always had to go into the country to look at a gee-gee on these occasions.”

“Why is your husband being so attentive tonight?” he murmured to his hostess. “I thought he always had to head out to the countryside to check out a horse on these occasions.”

“He had to be in town for the dinner to Sir Jacob Rowley. I begged him to come back in—How did do! How did do! Yes, very. Mr. Raleigh, do tell the opera people not to put on Romeo too often this season. Of course Melba’s splendid in it, and all that, but still—”

“He had to be in town for dinner with Sir Jacob Rowley. I asked him to come back in—How's it going! How's it going! Yes, very good. Mr. Raleigh, please let the opera people know not to schedule Romeo too often this season. Of course, Melba is amazing in it and everything, but still—”

Mr. Bry fixed his eyeglass again, and began to smile gently like an evil-minded baby. Lord Holme’s brown face was full in view, grinning. His eyes were looking about with unusual vivacity.

Mr. Bry adjusted his eyeglass again and started to smile softly like a mischievous baby. Lord Holme's brown face was clearly visible, grinning. His eyes were darting around with an unusual liveliness.

“How early you are, Fritz! Good boy. I want you to look after—”

“How early you are, Fritz! Good boy. I want you to look after—”

“I say, Vi, why didn’t you tell me?”

“I’m saying, Vi, why didn’t you tell me?”

Mr. Bry, letting his eyeglass fall, looked abstracted and lent an attentive ear. If he were not playing prompter to social comedies he generally stood in the wings, watching and listening to them with a cold amusement that was seldom devoid of a spice of venom.

Mr. Bry let his glasses drop and looked deep in thought as he listened intently. When he wasn't there acting as a prompt for social comedies, he usually hung back, watching and listening with a detached amusement that was often tinged with a hint of bitterness.

“Tell you what, Fritz?”

“Guess what, Fritz?”

“That Miss Schley was comin’ to-night. Everyone’s talking about her. I sat next Laycock at dinner and he was ravin’. Told me she was to be here and I didn’t know it. Rather ridiculous, you know. Where is she?”

“That Miss Schley is coming tonight. Everyone's talking about her. I sat next to Laycock at dinner and he was raving. He told me she would be here and I had no idea. Quite ridiculous, you know. Where is she?”

“Somewhere in the rooms.”

“Somewhere in the rooms.”

“What’s she like?”

"What's she like?"

“Oh!—I don’t know. She’s in black. Go and look for her.”

“Oh!—I don’t know. She’s wearing black. Go check for her.”

Lord Holme strode on. As he passed Mr. Bry he said:

Lord Holme walked on. As he passed Mr. Bry, he said:

“I say, Bry, d’you know Miss Pimpernel Schley?”

“I say, Bry, do you know Miss Pimpernel Schley?”

“Naturally.”

"Of course."

“Come with me, there’s a good chap, and—what’s she like?”

“Come with me, there’s a good guy, and—what’s she like?”

As they went on into the drawing-rooms Mr. Bry dropped out:

As they moved into the drawing rooms, Mr. Bry stepped out:

“Some people say she’s like Lady Holme.”

“Some people say she's like Lady Holme.”

“Like Vi! Is she? Laycock’s been simply ravin’—simply ravin’—and Laycock’s not a feller to—where is she?

“Like Vi! Is she? Laycock’s been really worked up—really worked up—and Laycock's not the type to—where is she?

“We shall come to her. So there was no gee-gee to look at in the country to-night?”

“We're going to see her. So there was no horse to check out in the countryside tonight?”

Lord Holme burst into a roar of laughter.

Lord Holme burst out laughing.

“There’s the vestal tending her lamp,” said Mr. Bry a moment later.

“There's the priestess taking care of her lamp,” Mr. Bry said a moment later.

“The what up to what?”

“The what up to what?”

“Miss Pimpernel Schley keeping the fire of adoration carefully alight.”

“Miss Pimpernel Schley keeping the flame of adoration carefully burning.”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“There.”

“There.”

“Oh, I see! Jove, what a skin, though! Eh! Isn’t it? She is deuced like Vi at a distance. Vi looks up just like that when she’s singin’. Doesn’t she, though? Eh?”

“Oh, I get it! Wow, what a look, though! Right? She really resembles Vi from afar. Vi has that same expression when she’s singing. Doesn’t she, though? Right?”

He went on towards her.

He walked over to her.

Mr. Bry followed him, murmuring.

Mr. Bry followed him, whispering.

“The giant refreshed with wine. No gee-gee to-night. No gee-gee.”

“The giant refreshed himself with wine. No horse tonight. No horse.”





CHAPTER VIII

“THE brougham is at the door, my lady.”

“Tell his lordship.”

"Inform him."

The butler went out, and Lady Holme’s maid put a long black cloak carefully over her mistress’s shoulders. While she did this Lady Holme stood quite still gazing into vacancy. They were in the now deserted yellow drawing-room, which was still brilliantly lit, and full of the already weary-looking flowers which had been arranged for the reception. The last guest had gone and the carriage was waiting to take the Holmes to Arkell House.

The butler left, and Lady Holme’s maid draped a long black cloak over her shoulders. While she did this, Lady Holme stood quietly, staring into space. They were in the now-empty yellow drawing room, still brightly lit and filled with the tired-looking flowers that had been arranged for the event. The last guest had left, and the carriage was ready to take the Holmes to Arkell House.

The maid did something to the diamonds in Lady Holme’s hair with deft fingers, and the light touch seemed to wake Lady Holme from a reverie. She went to a mirror and looked into it steadily. The maid stood behind. After a moment Lady Holme lifted her hand suddenly to her head, as if she were going to take off her tiara. The maid could not repress a slight movement of startled astonishment. Lady Holme saw it in the glass, dropped her hand, and said:

The maid did something with the diamonds in Lady Holme’s hair using quick, skilled fingers, and the gentle touch seemed to bring Lady Holme out of her daydream. She walked over to a mirror and looked at herself intently. The maid stood behind her. After a moment, Lady Holme suddenly raised her hand to her head, as if she were about to remove her tiara. The maid could barely hold back a small gesture of surprise. Lady Holme noticed it in the mirror, lowered her hand, and said:

“C’est tout, Josephine. Vous pouvez vous en aller.”

“That's it, Josephine. You can go now.”

“Merci, miladi.”

“Thank you, milady.”

She went out quietly.

She slipped out quietly.

Two or three minutes passed. Then Lord Holme’s deep bass voice was audible, humming vigorously:

Two or three minutes went by. Then Lord Holme's deep voice could be heard, humming energetically:

  “Ina, Ina, oh, you should have seen her!
     Seen her with her eyes cast down.
       She looked upon the floor,
         And all the Johnnies swore
   That Ina, Ina—oh, you should have seen her!—
     That Ina was the chic-est girl in town.”
 
  “Ina, Ina, oh, you should have seen her!
     Seen her with her eyes down.
       She looked at the floor,
         And all the guys swore
   That Ina, Ina—oh, you should have seen her!—
     That Ina was the chic-est girl in town.”

Lady Holme frowned.

Lady Holme grimaced.

“Fritz!” she called rather sharply.

“Fritz!” she called sharply.

Lord Holme appeared with a coat thrown over his arm and a hat in his hand. His brown face was beaming with self-satisfaction.

Lord Holme showed up with a coat draped over his arm and a hat in his hand. His brown face was shining with self-satisfaction.

“Well, old girl, ready? What’s up now?”

“Well, old girl, you ready? What’s going on now?”

“I wish you wouldn’t sing those horrible music-hall songs. You know I hate them.”

“I wish you wouldn’t sing those awful music-hall songs. You know I can’t stand them.”

“Music-hall! I like that. Why, it’s the best thing in The Chick from the Army and Navy at the Blue Theatre.”

“Music hall! I like that. It’s the best part of The Chick from the Army and Navy at the Blue Theatre.”

“It’s disgustingly vulgar.”

“It’s really vulgar.”

“What next? Why, I saw the Lord Chan—”

“What’s next? Well, I saw the Lord Chan—”

“I daresay you did. Vulgarity will appeal to the Saints of Heaven next season if things go on as they’re going now. Come along.”

“I bet you did. If things keep going like this, it won't be long before even the Saints in Heaven are into vulgarity. Let's go.”

She went out of the room, walking more quickly than she usually walked, and holding herself very upright. Lord Holme followed, forming the words of his favourite song with his lips, and screwing up his eyes as if he were looking at an improper peepshow. When they were in the electric brougham, which spun along with scarcely any noise, he began:

She left the room, walking faster than she usually did, and standing very straight. Lord Holme followed her, silently mouthing the words to his favorite song and squinting as if he were peeking at something inappropriate. Once they were in the electric carriage, which glided silently along, he began:

“I say, Vi, how long’ve you known Miss Schley?”

“I say, Vi, how long have you known Miss Schley?”

“I don’t know. Some weeks.”

"I’m not sure. A few weeks."

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

"Why didn't you let me know?"

“I did. I said I had met her at Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch.”

“I did. I said I met her at Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch.”

“No, but why didn’t you tell me how like you she was?”

“No, but why didn’t you tell me how much she was like you?”

There was complete silence in the brougham for a minute. Then Lady Holme said:

There was complete silence in the carriage for a minute. Then Lady Holme said:

“I had no idea she was like me.”

"I had no idea she was just like me."

“Then you’re blind, old girl. She’s like you if you’d been a chorus-girl and known a lot of things you don’t know.”

“Then you’re clueless, girl. She’s like you if you’d been a backup dancer and knew a lot of things you don’t.”

“Really. Perhaps she has been a chorus-girl.”

“Really. Maybe she used to be a chorus girl.”

“I’ll bet she has, whether she says so or not.”

“I bet she has, whether she admits it or not.”

He gave a deep chuckle. Lady Holme’s gown rustled as she leaned back in her corner.

He let out a hearty laugh. Lady Holme’s dress rustled as she leaned back in her corner.

“And she’s goin’ to Arkell House. Americans are the very devil for gettin’ on. Laycock was tellin’ me to-night that—”

“And she’s going to Arkell House. Americans are really something when it comes to getting ahead. Laycock was telling me tonight that—”

“I don’t wish to hear Mr. Laycock’s stories, Fritz. They don’t amuse me.”

“I don’t want to hear Mr. Laycock’s stories, Fritz. They don’t entertain me.”

“Well, p’r’aps they’re hardly the thing for you, Vi. But they’re deuced amusin’ for all that.”

“Well, maybe they’re not really your thing, Vi. But they’re really entertaining all the same.”

He chuckled again. Lady Holme felt an intense desire to commit some act of physical violence. She shut her eyes. In a minute she heard her husband once more beginning to hum the refrain about Ina. How utterly careless he was of her desires and requests. There was something animal in his forgetfulness and indifference. She had loved the animal in him. She did love it. Something deep down in her nature answered eagerly to its call. But at moments she hated it almost with fury. She hated it now and longed to use the whip, as the tamer in a menagerie uses it when one of his beasts shows its teeth, or sulkily refuses to perform one of its tricks.

He chuckled again. Lady Holme felt a strong urge to lash out physically. She closed her eyes. In a moment, she heard her husband starting to hum the tune about Ina again. He was so careless about her feelings and wishes. There was something primal in his forgetfulness and indifference. She had loved that animalistic side of him. She still loved it. Something deep within her responded eagerly to its call. But at times, she hated it almost with rage. She hated it now and wished she could use a whip, like a trainer in a zoo does when one of their animals bares its teeth or stubbornly refuses to perform.

Lord Holme went on calmly humming till the brougham stopped in the long line of carriages that stretched away into the night from the great portico of Arkell House.

Lord Holme continued to hum calmly until the brougham came to a stop in the long line of carriages that extended into the night from the grand entrance of Arkell House.

People were already going in to supper when the Holmes arrived. The Duke, upon whom a painful malady was beginning to creep, was bravely welcoming his innumerable guests. He found it already impossible to go unaided up and down stairs, and sat in a large armchair close to the ball-room, with one of his pretty daughters near him, talking brightly, and occasionally stealing wistful glances at the dancers, who were visible through a high archway to his left. He was a thin, middle-aged man, with a curious, transparent look in his face—something crystalline that was nearly beautiful.

People were already heading to dinner when the Holmes arrived. The Duke, who was starting to feel the effects of a painful illness, was warmly welcoming his many guests. He found it increasingly difficult to manage stairs without help and was sitting in a large armchair near the ballroom, with one of his attractive daughters beside him, chatting cheerfully and occasionally casting longing looks at the dancers visible through a high archway to his left. He was a slender, middle-aged man, with a unique, almost beautiful transparency to his face—something crystalline about it.

The Duchess was swarthy and masterful, very intelligent and grande dame. Vivacity was easy to her. People said she had been a good hostess in her cradle, and that she had presided over the ceremony of her own baptism in a most autocratic and successful manner. It was quite likely.

The Duchess was dark-skinned and commanding, very smart and grande dame. Vivacity came naturally to her. People said she had been a fantastic hostess even as a baby, and that she had taken control of her own baptism in a very authoritative and successful way. That seemed quite likely.

After a word with the Duke, Lady Holme went slowly towards the ballroom with her husband. She did not mean to dance, and began to refuse the requests of would-be partners with charming protestations of fatigue. Lord Holme was scanning the ballroom with his big brown eyes.

After talking with the Duke, Lady Holme walked slowly towards the ballroom with her husband. She didn’t plan to dance and started to politely decline the requests of potential partners, claiming she was too tired. Lord Holme was looking around the ballroom with his big brown eyes.

“Are you going to dance, Fritz?” asked Lady Holme, nodding to Robin Pierce, whom she had just seen standing at a little distance with Rupert Carey.

“Are you going to dance, Fritz?” Lady Holme asked, nodding towards Robin Pierce, who she had just seen standing a short distance away with Rupert Carey.

The latter had not seen her yet, but as Robin returned her nod he looked hastily round.

The latter hadn't seen her yet, but as Robin returned her nod, he quickly glanced around.

“Yes, I promised Miss Schley to struggle through a waltz with her. Wonder if she’s dancin’?”

“Yes, I promised Miss Schley I would dance a waltz with her. I wonder if she’s dancing?”

Lady Holme bowed, a little ostentatiously, to Rupert Carey. Her husband saw it and began at once to look pugilistic. He could not say anything, for at this moment two or three men strolled up to speak to Lady Holme. While she was talking to them, Pimpernel Schley came in sight waltzing with Mr. Laycock, one of those abnormally thin, narrow-featured, smart men, with bold, inexpressive ayes, in whom London abounds.

Lady Holme gave a slightly showy bow to Rupert Carey. Her husband noticed and immediately looked ready to fight. He couldn't say anything, though, because at that moment two or three men approached to speak with Lady Holme. While she was chatting with them, Pimpernel Schley appeared, dancing with Mr. Laycock, one of those unusually thin, narrow-faced, stylish guys with bold, unexpressive eyes that are so common in London.

Lord Holme’s under-jaw resumed its natural position, and he walked away and was lost in the crowd, following the two dancers.

Lord Holme's jaw relaxed back to its normal position, and he walked away, disappearing into the crowd, following the two dancers.

“Take me in to supper, Robin. I’m tired.”

“Take me in for dinner, Robin. I’m tired.”

“This way. I thought you were never coming.”

“This way. I didn't think you'd ever show up.”

“People stayed so late. I can’t think why. I’m sure it was dreadfully dull and foolish. How odd Mr. Carey’s looking! When I bowed to him just now he didn’t return it, but only stared at me as if I were a stranger.”

“People stayed so late. I can’t imagine why. I’m sure it was really boring and silly. How strange Mr. Carey looks! When I bowed to him just now, he didn’t respond but just stared at me like I was a total stranger.”

Robin Pierce made no rejoinder. They descended the great staircase and went towards the picture-gallery.

Robin Pierce didn’t say anything. They went down the grand staircase and headed toward the art gallery.

“Find a corner where we can really talk.”

“Let’s find a quiet spot where we can talk openly.”

“Yes, yes.”

"Yeah, sure."

He spoke eagerly.

He spoke enthusiastically.

“Here—this is perfect.”

"Here—this is ideal."

They sat down at a table for two that was placed in an angle of the great room. Upon the walls above them looked down a Murillo and a Velasquez. Lady Holme was under the Murillo, which represented three Spanish street boys playing a game in the dust with pieces of money.

They sat down at a table for two that was positioned in a corner of the large room. Above them, a Murillo and a Velasquez stared down from the walls. Lady Holme was sitting under the Murillo, which depicted three Spanish street boys playing a game in the dirt with coins.

“A table for two,” said Robin Pierce. “I have always said that the Duchess understands the art of entertaining better than anyone in London, except you—when you choose.”

“A table for two,” said Robin Pierce. “I’ve always said that the Duchess knows how to host better than anyone in London, except for you—when you want to.”

“To-night I really couldn’t choose. Later on, I’m going to give two or three concerts. Is anything the matter with Mr. Carey?”

“To-night I really couldn’t decide. Later on, I’m going to give two or three concerts. Is something wrong with Mr. Carey?”

“Do you think so?”

"Do you really think so?"

“Well, I hope it isn’t true what people are saying.”

“Well, I hope what people are saying isn’t true.”

“What are they saying?”

“What are they talking about?”

“That’s he’s not very judicious in one way.”

"That he's not very wise in some ways."

A footman poured champagne into her glass. Robin Pierce touched the glass.

A footman poured champagne into her glass. Robin Pierce lightly touched the glass.

“That way?”

"Is that the way?"

“Yes. It would be too sad.”

“Yes. That would be really sad.”

“Let us hope it isn’t true, then.”

“Let’s hope it’s not true, then.”

“You know him well. Is it true?”

“You know him well. Is it true?”

“Would you care if it was?”

“Would you care if it were?”

He looked at her earnestly.

He gazed at her seriously.

“Yes. I like Mr. Carey.”

"Yeah. I like Mr. Carey."

There was a rather unusual sound of sincerity in her voice.

There was a pretty unusual tone of sincerity in her voice.

“And what is it that you like in him?”

“And what is it that you like about him?”

“Oh, I don’t know. He talks shocking nonsense, of course, and is down on people and things. And he’s absurdly unsophisticated at moments, though he knows the world so well. He’s not like you—not a diplomat. But I believe if he had a chance he might do something great.”

“Oh, I really don’t know. He says some outrageous things, of course, and has a negative view of people and situations. And at times, he’s unbelievably naive, even though he understands the world so well. He’s not like you—not a diplomat. But I think if he got the opportunity, he could accomplish something amazing.”

Robin felt as if the hidden woman had suddenly begun to speak. Why did she speak about Rupert Carey?

Robin felt like the hidden woman had suddenly started to speak. Why was she talking about Rupert Carey?

“Do you like a man to do something great?” he said.

“Do you like it when a man does something amazing?” he said.

“Oh, yes. All women do.”

“Oh, yes. Every woman does.”

“But I perpetually hear you laughing at the big people—the Premiers, the Chancellors, the Archbishops, the Generals of the world.”

“But I keep hearing you laugh at the important people—the Premiers, the Chancellors, the Archbishops, the Generals of the world.”

“Because I’ve always known them. And really they are so often quite absurd and tiresome.”

“Because I’ve always known them. And honestly, they can be really absurd and exhausting at times.”

“And—Rupert Carey?”

“And—Rupert Carey?”

“Oh, he’s nothing at all, poor fellow! Still there’s something in his face that makes me think he could do an extraordinary thing if he had the chance. I saw it there to-night when he didn’t bow to me. There’s Sir Donald’s son. And what a dreadful-looking woman just behind him.”

“Oh, he’s really nothing special, poor guy! But there’s something about his face that makes me believe he could do something amazing if he got the opportunity. I noticed it tonight when he didn’t bow to me. There’s Sir Donald’s son. And what a scary-looking woman right behind him.”

Leo Ulford was coming down the gallery with a gaunt, aristocratic, harsh-featured girl. Behind him walked Mr. Bry, conducting a very young old woman, immensely smart, immensely vivacious, and immensely pink, who moved with an unnecessary alertness that was birdlike, and turned her head about sharply on a long, thin neck decorated with a large diamond dog-collar. Slung at her side there was a tiny jewelled tube.

Leo Ulford was walking down the hallway with a slender, aristocratic girl who had harsh features. Following him was Mr. Bry, escorting a very young-looking older woman who was incredibly stylish, lively, and had a vibrant pink complexion. She moved with a twitchy energy that reminded one of a bird and quickly turned her head on a long, thin neck adorned with a large diamond collar. Hanging at her side was a small, jeweled tube.

“That’s Mrs. Leo.”

"That's Mrs. Leo."

“She must be over sixty.”

"She must be over 60."

“She is.”

"Yeah, she is."

The quartet sat down at the next table. Leo Ulford did not see Lady Holme at once. When he caught sight of her, he got up, came to her, stood over her and pressed her hand.

The quartet sat down at the next table. Leo Ulford didn't see Lady Holme right away. When he finally noticed her, he stood up, walked over, hovered over her, and shook her hand.

“Been away,” he explained. “Only back to-night.”

“Been away,” he said. “Just got back tonight.”

“I’ve been complaining to your father about you.”

“I’ve been talking to your dad about you.”

A slow smile overspread his chubby face.

A slow smile spread across his chubby face.

“May I see you again after supper?”

“Can I see you again after dinner?”

“If you can find me.”

"If you can find me."

“I can always manage to find what I want,” he returned, still smiling.

“I can always find what I want,” he replied, still smiling.

When he had gone back to his table Robin Pierce said:

When he returned to his table, Robin Pierce said:

“How insolent Englishmen are allowed to be in Society! It always strikes me after I’ve been a long time abroad. Doesn’t anybody mind it?”

“How rude English people can be in society! It always hits me after I’ve been away for a long time. Doesn’t anyone care?”

“Do you mean that you consider Mr. Ulford insolent?”

“Are you saying that you think Mr. Ulford is rude?”

“In manner. Yes, I do.”

"In that way. Yes, I do."

“Well, I think there’s something like Fritz about him.”

“Well, I think he has something like Fritz in him.”

Robin Pierce could not tell from the way this was said what would be a safe remark to make. He therefore changed the subject.

Robin Pierce couldn't figure out what a safe comment would be based on how it was said. So, he switched topics.

“Do you know what Sir Donald’s been doing?” he said.

“Do you know what Sir Donald has been up to?” he said.

“No. What?”

“No. What’s happening?”

“Buying a Campo Santo.”

“Buying a cemetery plot.”

“A Campo Santo! Is he going to bury himself, then? What do you mean, Robin?”

“A Campo Santo! Is he going to bury himself, then? What do you mean, Robin?”

“He called it a Campo Santo to Carey. It’s really a wonderful house in Italy, on Como. Casa Felice is the name of it. I know it well.”

“He called it a Campo Santo to Carey. It’s really a beautiful house in Italy, on Lake Como. It’s called Casa Felice. I know it well.”

“Casa Felice. How delicious! But is it the place for Sir Donald?”

“Casa Felice. So tasty! But is it the right spot for Sir Donald?”

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

“For an old, tired man. Casa Felice. Won’t the name seem an irony to him when he’s there?”

“For an old, tired man. Casa Felice. Won't the name feel ironic to him when he's there?”

“You think an old man can’t be happy anywhere?”

“You think an old guy can't be happy anywhere?”

“I can’t imagine being happy old.”

“I can’t imagine being happy when I’m old.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Oh!”—she lowered her voice—“if you want to know, look at Mrs. Ulford.”

“Oh!”—she lowered her voice—“if you want to know, just look at Mrs. Ulford.”

“Your husk theory again. A question of looks. But you will grow old gracefully—some day in the far future.”

“Your husk theory again. It’s all about appearances. But you’ll age gracefully—someday far in the future.”

“I don’t think I shall grow old at all.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever grow old.”

“Then—?”

"Then what?"

“I think I shall die before that comes—say at forty-five. I couldn’t live with wrinkles all over my face. No, Robin, I couldn’t. And—look at Mrs. Ulford!—perhaps an ear-trumpet set with opals.”

“I think I’ll die before that happens—let’s say at forty-five. I couldn't handle having wrinkles all over my face. No, Robin, I really couldn’t. And—look at Mrs. Ulford!—maybe a hearing aid decorated with opals.”

“What do the wrinkles matter? But some day you’ll find I’m right. You’ll tell me so. You’ll acknowledge that your charm comes from within, and has survived the mutilation of the husk.”

“What do the wrinkles matter? But one day you’ll realize I’m right. You’ll tell me that. You’ll admit that your charm comes from within and has survived the damage of the outer shell.”

“Mutilation! What a hideous sound that word has. Why don’t all mutilated people commit suicide at once? I should. Is Sir Donald going to live in his happy house?”

“Mutilation! What a terrible word that is. Why don't all people who are mutilated just end their lives at once? I really should. Is Sir Donald going to live in his nice house?”

“Naturally. He’ll be there this August. He’s invited Rupert Carey to stay there with him.”

“Of course. He’ll be there this August. He’s invited Rupert Carey to stay with him.”

“And you?”

"And you?"

“Not yet.”

“Not yet.”

“I suppose he will. Everybody always asks you everywhere. Diplomacy is so universally—”

“I guess he will. Everyone always asks you everywhere. Diplomacy is so universally—”

She broke off. Far away, at the end of the gallery, she had caught sight of Miss Schley coming in with her husband. They sat down at a table near the door. Robin Pierce followed her eyes and understood her silence.

She stopped speaking. In the distance, at the end of the gallery, she spotted Miss Schley walking in with her husband. They took a seat at a table close to the door. Robin Pierce followed her gaze and realized why she had gone quiet.

“Are you going on the first?” he asked.

“Are you going on the first?” he asked.

“What to?”

"What now?"

“Miss Schley’s first night.”

"Miss Schley's first night."

“Is it on the first? I didn’t know. We can’t. We’re dining at Brayley House that evening.”

“Is it on the first? I didn't know. We can’t. We’re having dinner at Brayley House that evening.”

“What a pity!” he said, with a light touch of half playful malice. “You would have seen her as she really is—from all accounts.”

“What a shame!” he said, with a hint of playful malice. “You would have seen her as she truly is—from what everyone says.”

“And what is Miss Schley really?”

“And who is Miss Schley, really?”

“The secret enemy of censors.”

“The hidden foe of censors.”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“You dislike her. Why?”

"You don't like her. Why?"

“I don’t dislike her at all.”

“I don't dislike her at all.”

“Do you like her?”

"Do you like her?"

“No. I like very few women. I don’t understand them.”

“No. I like very few women. I don’t get them.”

“At any rate you understand—say Miss Schley—better than a man would.”

“At any rate, you understand—let's say Miss Schley—better than a man would.”

“Oh—a man!”

"Oh—it's a guy!"

“I believe all women think all men fools.”

“I believe all women think all men are fools.”

Lady Holme laughed, not very gaily.

Lady Holme laughed, but it wasn't a very cheerful laugh.

“Don’t they?” he insisted.

"Don't they?" he insisted.

“In certain ways, in certain relations of life, I suppose most men are—rather short-sighted.”

“In some ways, in certain aspects of life, I guess most men are—kind of short-sighted.”

“Like Mr. Bry.”

“Just like Mr. Bry.”

“Mr. Bry is the least short-sighted man I know. That’s why he always wears an eyeglass.”

“Mr. Bry is the least nearsighted person I know. That’s why he always wears a pair of glasses.”

“To create an illusion?”

"To create an illusion?"

“Who knows?”

"Who knows?"

She looked down the long room. Between the heads of innumerable men and women she could see Miss Schley. Her husband was hidden. She would have preferred to see him. Miss Schley’s head was by no means expressive of the naked truth. It merely looked cool, self-possessed, and—so Lady Holme said to herself—extremely American. What she meant by that she could, perhaps, hardly have explained.

She glanced down the long room. Amidst the countless heads of men and women, she spotted Miss Schley. Her husband was nowhere in sight. She would have rather seen him. Miss Schley’s expression didn’t reveal much of the unvarnished truth. It simply appeared calm, composed, and— Lady Holme thought to herself—very much American. What she meant by that was something she might have struggled to explain.

“Do you admire Miss Schley’s appearance?”

“Do you think Miss Schley looks good?”

Robin Pierce spoke again with a touch of humorous malice. He knew Lady Holme so well that he had no objection to seem wanting in tact to her when he had a secret end to gain. She looked at him sharply; leaning forward over the table and opening her eyes very wide.

Robin Pierce spoke again with a hint of playful spite. He knew Lady Holme so well that he didn't mind coming off as rude to her when he had a specific goal in mind. She glanced at him sharply, leaning forward over the table and widening her eyes.

“Why are you forgetting your manners to-night and bombarding me with questions?”

“Why are you being rude tonight and hitting me with so many questions?”

“The usual reason—devouring curiosity.”

“Typical reason—insatiable curiosity.”

She hesitated, looking at him. Then suddenly her face changed. Something, some imp of adorable frankness, peeped out of it at him, and her whole body seemed confiding.

She paused, gazing at him. Then her expression shifted unexpectedly. Something, a spark of charming honesty, emerged from her, and her entire demeanor felt open and trusting.

“Miss Schley is going about London imitating me. Now, isn’t that true? Isn’t she?”

“Miss Schley is walking around London copying me. Now, isn’t that true? Isn’t she?”

“I believe she is. Damned impertinence!”

“I think she is. What an outrageous lack of respect!”

He muttered the last words under his breath.

He mumbled the last words quietly to himself.

“How can I admire her?”

“How do I admire her?”

There was something in the way she said that which touched him. He leaned forward to her.

There was something in the way she said that which moved him. He leaned closer to her.

“Why not punish her for it?”

“Why not punish her for it?”

“How?”

“How?”

“Reveal what she can’t imitate.”

“Show what she can’t copy.”

“What’s that?”

“What’s that?”

“All you hide and I divine.”

“All that you keep hidden, I can figure out.”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“She mimics the husk. She couldn’t mimic the kernel.”

“She copies the shell. She couldn’t copy the core.”

“Ice, my lady?”

"Ice, ma'am?"

Lady Holme started. Till the footman spoke she had not quite realised how deeply interested she was in the conversation. She helped herself to some ice.

Lady Holme jumped. Until the footman spoke, she hadn’t fully realized how invested she was in the conversation. She served herself some ice.

“You can go on, Mr. Pierce,” she said when the man had gone.

“You can continue, Mr. Pierce,” she said after the man had left.

“But you understand.”

“But you get it.”

She shook her head, smiling. Her body still looked soft and attractive, and deliciously feminine.

She shook her head, smiling. Her body still looked soft and appealing, and wonderfully feminine.

“Miss Schley happens to have some vague resemblance to you in height and colouring. She is a clever mimic. She used to be a professional mimic.”

“Miss Schley has a slight resemblance to you in terms of height and coloring. She's a talented mimic. She used to work as a professional mimic.”

“Really!”

"Seriously!"

“That was how she first became known.”

“That's how she first became known.”

“In America?”

"In the U.S.?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Why should she imitate me?”

"Why should she copy me?"

“Have you been nice to her?”

“Have you been kind to her?”

“I don’t know. Yes. Nice enough.”

"I don't know. Yeah. Cool enough."

Robin shook his head.

Robin shook his head.

“You think she dislikes me then?”

“You think she doesn't like me then?”

“Do women want definite reasons for half the things they do? Miss Schley may not say to herself that she dislikes you, any more than you say to yourself that you dislike her. Nevertheless—”

“Do women need clear reasons for half the things they do? Miss Schley might not admit to herself that she dislikes you, just like you might not admit to yourself that you dislike her. Still—”

“We should never get on. No.”

“We should never get involved. No.”

“Consider yourselves enemies—for no reasons, or secret woman’s reasons. It’s safer.”

“Think of yourselves as enemies—for no reason at all, or for some hidden woman’s reasons. It’s safer.”

Lady Holme looked down the gallery again. Miss Schley’s fair head was bending forward to some invisible person.

Lady Holme glanced down the gallery again. Miss Schley’s light hair was leaning forward toward someone unseen.

“And the mimicry?” she asked, turning again to Robin.

“And the mimicry?” she asked, turning back to Robin.

“Can only be applied to mannerisms, to the ninety-ninth part, the inconsiderable fraction of your charm. Miss Schley could never imitate the hidden woman, the woman who sings, the woman who laughs at, denies herself when she is not singing.”

“Can only be applied to mannerisms, to the ninety-ninth part, the insignificant fraction of your charm. Miss Schley could never imitate the hidden woman, the woman who sings, the woman who laughs at herself, denying herself when she isn’t singing.”

“But no one cares for her—if she exists.”

“But no one cares about her—if she’s even real.”

There was a hint of secret bitterness in her voice when she said that.

There was a hint of hidden bitterness in her voice when she said that.

“Give her a chance—and find out. But you know already that numbers do.”

“Give her a chance—and see what happens. But you already know that the numbers do.”

He tried to look into her eyes, but she avoided his gaze and got up.

He tried to look into her eyes, but she looked away and stood up.

“Take me back to the ballroom.”

“Take me back to the dance floor.”

“You are going to dance?”

"Are you going to dance?"

“I want to see who’s here.”

“I want to see who’s here.”

As they passed the next table Lady Holme nodded to Leo Ulford. He bowed in return and indicated that he was following almost immediately. Mrs. Ulford put down her ear-trumpet, turned her head sharply, and looked at Lady Holme sideways, fluttering her pink eyelids.

As they walked by the next table, Lady Holme nodded to Leo Ulford. He bowed back and signaled that he would be joining them shortly. Mrs. Ulford put down her hearing aid, turned her head quickly, and glanced at Lady Holme sideways, fluttering her pink eyelashes.

“How exactly like a bird she is,” murmured Lady Holme.

“How just like a bird she is,” whispered Lady Holme.

“Exactly—moulting.”

"Exactly—shedding."

Lady Holme meant as she walked down the gallery; to stop and speak a few gay words to Miss Schley and her husband, but when she drew near to their table Lord Holme was holding forth with such unusual volubility, and Miss Schley was listening with such profound attention, that it did not seem worth while, and she went quietly on, thinking they did not see her. Lord Holme did not. But the American smiled faintly as Lady Holme and Robin disappeared into the hall. Then she said, in reply to her animated companion:

Lady Holme intended to stop and say a few cheerful words to Miss Schley and her husband as she walked down the gallery, but when she got near their table, Lord Holme was talking so animatedly, and Miss Schley was listening so intently, that it didn't seem worth it, so she quietly moved on, thinking they didn't notice her. Lord Holme didn't. But the American smiled faintly as Lady Holme and Robin disappeared into the hall. Then she replied to her lively companion:

“I’m sure if I am like Lady Holme I ought to say Te Deum and think myself a lucky girl. I ought, indeed.”

“I’m sure if I’m like Lady Holme I should say Te Deum and consider myself a lucky girl. I really should.”

Lady Holme had not been in the ballroom five minutes before Leo Ulford came up smiling.

Lady Holme had barely been in the ballroom for five minutes when Leo Ulford approached her with a smile.

“Here I am,” he remarked, as if the statement were certain to give universal satisfaction.

“Here I am,” he said, as if that statement was guaranteed to please everyone.

Robin looked black and moved a step closer to Lady Holme.

Robin appeared dark and took a step closer to Lady Holme.

“Thank you, Mr. Pierce,” she said.

“Thanks, Mr. Pierce,” she replied.

She took Leo Ulford’s arm, nodded to Robin, and walked away.

She grabbed Leo Ulford's arm, nodded at Robin, and walked off.

Robin stood looking after her. He started when he heard Carey’s voice saying:

Robin stood watching her leave. He jumped when he heard Carey’s voice saying:

“Why d’you let her dance with that blackguard?”

“Why did you let her dance with that jerk?”

“Hulloa, Carey?”

“Hey, Carey?”

“Come to the supper-room. I want to have a yarn with you. And all this”—he made a wavering, yet violent, gesture towards the dancers—“might be a Holbein.”

“Come to the dining room. I want to chat with you. And all this”—he made a shaky yet intense gesture towards the dancers—“could be a Holbein.”

“A dance of death? What nonsense you talk!”

“A dance of death? What nonsense are you saying!”

“Come to the supper-room.”

"Come to the dining room."

Robin looked at his friend narrowly.

Robin looked at his friend with a skeptical eye.

“You’re bored. Let’s go and take a stroll down Park Lane.”

“You're bored. Let's take a walk down Park Lane.”

“No. Well, then, if you won’t—”

“No. Well, if you’re not going to—”

“I’ll come.”

"I'll be there."

He put his arm through Carey’s, and they went out together.

He linked his arm with Carey’s, and they headed out together.

Lady Holme was generally agreeable to men. She was particularly charming to Leo Ulford that night. He was not an interesting man, but he seemed to interest her very much. They sat out together for a long time in the corner of a small drawing-room, far away from the music. She had said to Robin Pierce that she thought there was something about Leo Ulford that was like her husband, and when she talked to him she found the resemblance even greater than she had supposed.

Lady Holme generally got along well with men. That night, she was especially charming to Leo Ulford. He wasn't an interesting guy, but he really seemed to catch her attention. They spent a long time in a quiet corner of a small drawing-room, away from the music. She had mentioned to Robin Pierce that she felt there was something about Leo Ulford that reminded her of her husband, and as she chatted with him, she noticed the resemblance was even stronger than she had thought.

Lord Holme and Leo Ulford were of a similar type. Both were strong, healthy, sensual, slangy, audacious in a dull kind of fashion—Lady Holme did not call it dull—serenely and perpetually intent upon having everything their own way in life. Both lived for the body and ignored the soul, as they would have ignored a man with a fine brain, a passionate heart, a narrow chest and undeveloped muscles. Such a man they would have summed up as “a rotter.” If they ever thought of the soul at all, it was probably under some such comprehensive name. Both had the same simple and blatant aim in life, an aim which governed all their actions and was the generator of most of their thoughts. This aim, expressed in their own terse language, was “to do themselves jolly well.” Both had, so far, succeeded in their ambition. Both were, consequently, profoundly convinced of their own cleverness. Intellectual conceit—the conceit of the brain—is as nothing to physical conceit—the conceit of the body. Acute intelligence is always capable of uneasiness, can always make room for a doubt. But the self-satisfaction of the little-brained and big-muscled man who has never had a rebuff or a day’s illness is cased in triple brass. Lady Holme knew this self-satisfaction well. She had seen it staring out of her husband’s big brown eyes. She saw it now in the boyish eyes of Leo Ulford. She was at home with it and rather liked it. In truth, it had at least one merit—from the woman’s point of view—it was decisively masculine.

Lord Holme and Leo Ulford were quite alike. Both were strong, healthy, sensual, and a bit rough around the edges—Lady Holme wouldn’t call it dull—calmly and constantly focused on getting their way in life. They lived for physical pleasure and dismissed anything related to the mind and spirit, as they would ignore a guy with a sharp intellect, a passionate heart, a slim build, and weak muscles. They would label him “a loser.” If they ever considered the soul at all, it was likely under some vague term. Both shared a simple and obvious goal in life, which dictated all their actions and fueled most of their thoughts. In their straightforward words, it was “to enjoy themselves fully.” So far, both had achieved this ambition. As a result, they both believed strongly in their own cleverness. Intellectual arrogance—the arrogance of the mind—is nothing compared to physical arrogance—the arrogance of the body. A sharp mind is often restless and can hold a doubt. But the self-satisfaction of a person with little intellect and impressive muscles, who has never faced failure or illness, is unshakeable. Lady Holme recognized this self-satisfaction well. She had seen it in her husband’s big brown eyes. She saw it now in the youthful eyes of Leo Ulford. She was familiar with it and somewhat appreciated it. In fact, it had at least one advantage—from a woman’s perspective—it was distinctly masculine.

Whether Leo Ulford was, or was not, a blackguard; as Mrs. Trent had declared, did not matter to her. Three-quarters of the men she knew were blackguards according to the pinched ideas of Little Peddlington; and Mrs. Trent might originally have issued from there.

Whether Leo Ulford was a scoundrel or not, as Mrs. Trent had claimed, didn’t matter to her. Three-quarters of the men she knew were scoundrels according to the narrow views of Little Peddlington; and Mrs. Trent might have originally come from there.

She got on easily with Leo Ulford because she was experienced in the treatment of his type. She knew exactly what to do with it; how to lead it on, how to fend it off, how to throw cold water on its enterprise without dashing it too greatly, how to banish any little, sulky cloud that might appear on the brassy horizon without seeming to be solicitous.

She got along well with Leo Ulford because she was skilled at dealing with his kind. She knew exactly how to handle it; how to encourage it, how to push it back, how to cool its enthusiasm without discouraging it too much, how to clear away any little, sulky mood that might pop up on the bright horizon without seeming too concerned.

The type is amazingly familiar to the woman of the London world. She can recognize it at a glance, and can send it in its armchair canter round the circus with scarce a crack of the ring-mistress’s whip.

The type is incredibly familiar to the woman of London's society. She can spot it at a glance and can send it in its armchair trot around the circus with hardly a crack of the ringmaster’s whip.

To-night Lady Holme enjoyed governing it more than usual, and for a subtle reason.

Tonight, Lady Holme enjoyed ruling it more than usual, and for a subtle reason.

In testing her power upon Leo Ulford she was secretly practising her siren’s art, with a view that would have surprised and disgusted him, still more amazed him, had he known it. She was firing at the dummy in order that later she might make sure of hitting the living man. Leo Ulford was the dummy. The living man would be Fritz.

In testing her power over Leo Ulford, she was secretly perfecting her seductive skills, with an intention that would have shocked and repulsed him, and would have left him even more astonished if he'd known. She was aiming at the target so that later she could be sure of hitting the real man. Leo Ulford was the target. The real man would be Fritz.

Both dummy and living man were profoundly ignorant of her moving principle. The one was radiant with self-satisfaction under her fusillade. The other, ignorant of it so far, would have been furious in the knowledge of it.

Both the dummy and the living man were completely unaware of her driving force. The dummy was glowing with self-satisfaction under her barrage. The living man, if he had known, would have been outraged by it.

She knew-and laughed at the men.

She knew—and laughed at the guys.

Presently she turned the conversation, which was getting a little too personal—on Leo Ulford’s side—to a subject very present in her mind that night.

Right now, she shifted the conversation, which was becoming a bit too personal—on Leo Ulford’s end—to a topic that was very much on her mind that night.

“Did you have a talk with Miss Schley the other day after I left?” she asked. “I ran away on purpose to give you a chance. Wasn’t it good-natured of me, when I was really longing to stay?”

“Did you talk to Miss Schley the other day after I left?” she asked. “I left on purpose to give you a chance. Wasn’t it nice of me, even though I really wanted to stay?”

Leo Ulford stretched out his long legs slowly, his type’s way of purring.

Leo Ulford stretched out his long legs slowly, his kind's way of purring.

“I’d rather have gone on yarning with you.”

“I’d rather keep chatting with you.”

“Then you did have a talk! She was at my house to-night, looking quite delicious. You know she’s conquered London?”

“Then you actually talked! She was at my place tonight, looking pretty amazing. You know she’s taken London by storm?”

“That sort’s up to every move on the board.”

“That kind's up to every move on the board.”

“What do you mean? What board?”

“What do you mean? Which board?”

She looked at him with innocent inquiry.

She looked at him with a curious innocence.

“I wish men didn’t know so much,” she added; with a sort of soft vexation. “You have so many opportunities of acquiring knowledge and we so few—if we respect the convenances.”

“I wish men didn’t know so much,” she added, with a hint of soft irritation. “You have so many chances to gain knowledge and we have so few—if we stick to the convenances.”

“Miss Schley wouldn’t respect ‘em.”

“Miss Schley wouldn’t respect them.”

He chuckled, and again drew up and then stretched out his legs, slowly and luxuriously.

He chuckled, then pulled his legs up and stretched them out, slowly and comfortably.

“How can you know?”

"How can you tell?"

“She’s not the sort that does. She’s the sort that’s always kicking over the traces and keeping it dark. I know ‘em.”

“She’s not that kind of person. She’s the type who’s always breaking free and staying under the radar. I know them.”

“I think you’re rather unkind. Miss Schley’s mother arrives to-morrow.”

“I think you're being quite unkind. Miss Schley's mom arrives tomorrow.”

Leo Ulford put up his hands to his baby moustache and shook with laughter.

Leo Ulford raised his hands to his baby mustache and shook with laughter.

“That’s the only thing she wanted to set her up in business,” he ejaculated. “A marmar. I do love those Americans!”

“That’s the only thing she wanted to help her get started in business,” he exclaimed. “A marmar. I really love those Americans!”

“But you speak as if Mrs. Schley were a stage property!”

“But you talk as if Mrs. Schley were just a prop!”

“I’ll bet she is. Wait till you see her. Why, it’s a regular profession in the States, being a marmar. I tell you what—”

“I bet she is. Just wait until you see her. Being a marmar is practically a profession in the States. I’ll tell you what—”

He leaned forward and fixed his blue eyes on Lady Holme, with an air of profound acuteness.

He leaned forward and focused his blue eyes on Lady Holme, with an expression of deep insight.

“Are you going to see her?”

“Are you going to see her?”

“Mrs. Schley? I daresay.”

“Mrs. Schley? I must say.”

“Well, you remember what I tell you. She’ll be as dry as a dog-biscuit, wear a cap and spectacles with gold rims, and say nothing but ‘Oh, my, yes indeed!’ to everything that’s said to her. Does she come from Susanville?”

“Well, you remember what I told you. She’ll be as dry as a dog biscuit, wear a cap and gold-rimmed glasses, and only say ‘Oh, my, yes indeed!’ to everything that’s said to her. Does she come from Susanville?”

“How extraordinary! I believe she does.”

“How amazing! I think she does.”

Leo Ulford’s laugh was triumphant and prolonged.

Leo Ulford's laugh was victorious and went on for a long time.

“That’s where they breed marmars!” he exclaimed, when he was able to speak. “Women are stunning.”

“That's where they breed marmars!” he exclaimed, once he could speak. “Women are gorgeous.”

“I’m afraid I don’t quite understand,” said Lady Holme, preserving a quiet air of pupilage. “But perhaps it’s better I shouldn’t. Anyhow, I am quite sure Miss Schley’s mother will be worthy of her daughter.”

“I’m afraid I don’t really get it,” said Lady Holme, keeping a calm, attentive demeanor. “But maybe it’s better if I don’t. Anyway, I’m sure Miss Schley’s mother will be deserving of her daughter.”

“You may bet your bottom dollar on that. She’ll be what they call ‘a sootable marmar.’ I must get my wife to shoot a card on her.”

“You can bet on that. She’ll be what they call ‘a suitable match.’ I need to get my wife to check her out.”

“I hope you’ll introduce me to Mrs. Ulford. I should like to know her.”

“I hope you’ll introduce me to Mrs. Ulford. I’d really like to meet her.”

“Yours isn’t the voice to talk down a trumpet,” said Leo Ulford, with a sudden air of surliness.

“Your voice doesn’t have what it takes to overshadow a trumpet,” Leo Ulford said, suddenly sounding grumpy.

“I should like to know her now I know you and your father.”

“I’d like to get to know her now that I know you and your dad.”

At the mention of his father Leo Ulford’s discontented expression increased.

At the mention of his father, Leo Ulford’s unhappy look grew even more intense.

“My father’s a rotter,” he said. “Never cared for anything. No shot to speak of. He can sit on a horse all right. Had to, in South America and Morocco and all those places. But he never really cared about it, I don’t believe. Why, he’d rather look at a picture than a thoroughbred any day!”

“My dad’s a jerk,” he said. “Never cared about anything. No real skills to speak of. He can sit on a horse just fine. Had to, in South America and Morocco and all those places. But I don’t think he ever really cared about it. I mean, he’d rather look at a picture than a thoroughbred any day!”

At this moment Sir Donald wandered into the room, with his hands behind his thin back, and his eyes searching the walls. The Duke possessed a splendid collection of pictures.

At that moment, Sir Donald walked into the room with his hands behind his slim back, his eyes scanning the walls. The Duke had an impressive collection of paintings.

“There he is!” said Leo, gruffly.

“There he is!” Leo said, gruffly.

“He doesn’t see us. Go and tell him I’m here.”

“He doesn’t notice us. Go and let him know I’m here.”

“Why? he might go out again if we keep mum.”

“Why? He might go out again if we stay quiet.”

“But I want to speak to him. Sir Donald! Sir Donald!”

“But I want to talk to him. Sir Donald! Sir Donald!”

Sir Donald turned round at the second summons and came towards them, looking rather embarrassed.

Sir Donald turned around at the second call and walked over to them, looking a bit awkward.

“Hulloa, pater!” said Leo.

"Hey, dad!" said Leo.

Sir Donald nodded to his son with a conscientious effort to seem familiar and genial.

Sir Donald nodded to his son, making a genuine effort to appear friendly and approachable.

“Hulloa!” he rejoined in a hollow voice.

“Hullo!” he replied in a hollow voice.

“Your boy has been instructing me in American mysteries,” said Lady Holme. “Do take me to the ballroom, Sir Donald.”

“Your boy has been teaching me about American mysteries,” said Lady Holme. “Please take me to the ballroom, Sir Donald.”

Leo Ulford’s good humour returned as abruptly as it had departed. Her glance at him, as she spoke, had seemed to hint at a secret understanding between them in which no one—certainly not his father—was included.

Leo Ulford's good humor came back just as suddenly as it had left. Her look at him while she spoke seemed to suggest a secret understanding between them that excluded everyone—especially not his father.

“Pater can tell you all about the pictures,” he said, with a comfortable assurance, which he did not strive to disguise, that she would be supremely bored.

“Dad can tell you all about the pictures,” he said, with a relaxed confidence, which he didn’t try to hide, that she would be incredibly bored.

He stared at her hard, gave a short laugh, and lounged away.

He stared at her intensely, let out a brief laugh, and walked away casually.

When he had gone, Sir Donald still seemed embarrassed. He looked at Lady Holme apologetically, and in his faded eyes she saw an expression that reminded her of Lady Cardington. It was surely old age asking forgiveness for its existence.

When he left, Sir Donald still appeared uncomfortable. He glanced at Lady Holme with an apologetic look, and in his dull eyes, she saw an expression that reminded her of Lady Cardington. It was definitely old age seeking forgiveness for its existence.

She did not feel much pity for it, but with the woman of the world’s natural instinct to smooth rough places—especially for a man—she began to devote herself to cheering Sir Donald up, as they slowly made their way through room after room towards the distant sound of the music.

She didn't feel much pity for it, but with a woman's natural instinct to smooth over rough spots—especially for a man—she started to focus on cheering Sir Donald up as they slowly made their way through room after room toward the distant sound of the music.

“I hear you’ve been plunging!” she began gaily.

“I heard you've been diving in!” she started cheerfully.

Sir Donald looked vague.

Sir Donald looked confused.

“I’m afraid I scarcely—”

"I'm afraid I hardly—"

“Forgive me. I catch slang from my husband. He’s ruining my English. I mean that I hear you’ve been investing—shall I say your romance?—in a wonderful place abroad, with a fascinating name. I hope you’ll get enormous interest.”

“Forgive me. I pick up slang from my husband. He’s messing up my English. I mean that I hear you’ve been investing—can I say your love life?—in a great place overseas, with an intriguing name. I hope you’ll get a huge return.”

A faint colour, it was like the ghost of a blush, rose in Sir Donald’s withered cheeks.

A faint color, like the ghost of a blush, rose in Sir Donald’s withered cheeks.

“Ah, Mr. Carey—”

“Hey, Mr. Carey—”

He checked himself abruptly, remembering whet he had heard from Robin Pierce.

He caught himself suddenly, recalling what he had heard from Robin Pierce.

“No, Mr. Pierce was my informant. He knows your place and says it’s too wonderful. I adore the name.”

“No, Mr. Pierce was my source. He knows your place and says it’s amazing. I love the name.”

“Casa Felice. You would not advise me to change it, then?”

“Casa Felice. So, you wouldn’t recommend that I change it, then?”

“Change it! Why?”

“Change it! Why though?”

“Well, I—one should not, perhaps, insist beforehand that one is going to have happiness, which must always lie on the knees of the gods.”

“Well, I—maybe we shouldn’t insist ahead of time that we’re going to be happy, since happiness is always in the hands of the gods.”

“Oh, I believe in defiance.”

“Oh, I believe in rebellion.”

There was an audacious sound in her voice. Her long talk with Leo Ulford had given her back her belief in herself, her confidence in her beauty, her reliance on her youth.

There was a boldness in her voice. Her long conversation with Leo Ulford had restored her belief in herself, her confidence in her beauty, and her trust in her youth.

“You have a right to believe in it. But Casa Felice is mine.”

“You have the right to believe in it. But Casa Felice is mine.”

“Even to buy it was a defiance—in a way.”

“Even buying it was like defying something—in a way.”

“Perhaps so. But then—”

"Maybe. But then—"

“But then you have set out and you must not turn back, Sir Donald. Baptise your wonderful house yourself by filling it with happiness. Another gave it its name. Give it yourself the reason for the name.”

“But now you’ve started, and you can’t turn back, Sir Donald. Fill your amazing house with happiness yourself to give it life. Someone else named it. You give it the reason for that name.”

Happiness seemed to shine suddenly in the sound of her speaking voice, as it shone in her singing voice when the theme of her song was joy. Sir Donald’s manner lost its self-consciousness, its furtive diffidence.

Happiness suddenly radiated in the sound of her speaking voice, just as it did in her singing voice when her song was about joy. Sir Donald's demeanor lost its self-consciousness and his shy hesitance.

“You—you come and give my house its real baptism,” he said, with a flash of ardour that, issuing from him, was like fire bursting out of a dreary marsh land. “Will you? This August?”

“You—you come and give my house its real baptism,” he said, with a spark of enthusiasm that, coming from him, was like fire erupting from a dull swamp. “Will you? This August?”

“But,” she hesitated. “Isn’t Mr. Carey coming?”

“But,” she paused. “Isn’t Mr. Carey coming?”

At this moment they came into a big drawing-room that immediately preceded the ballroom, with which it communicated by an immense doorway hung with curtains of white velvet. They could see in the distance the dancers moving rather indifferently in a lancers. Lord Holme and Miss Schley were dancing in the set nearest to the doorway, and on the side that faced the drawing-room. Directly Lady Holme saw the ballroom she saw them. A sudden sense of revolt, the defiance of joy carried on into the defiance of anger, rose up in her.

At that moment, they stepped into a large drawing room that led directly into the ballroom, separated by a huge doorway draped with white velvet curtains. In the distance, they could see the dancers moving somewhat aimlessly in a lancers. Lord Holme and Miss Schley were dancing in the set closest to the doorway, on the side facing the drawing room. The moment Lady Holme entered the ballroom, she spotted them. A sudden feeling of rebellion surged up in her, a mix of joy intertwined with anger.

“If Mr. Carey is coming I’ll come too, and baptise your house,” she said.

“If Mr. Carey is coming, I’ll come too and bless your house,” she said.

Sir Donald looked surprised, but he answered, with a swiftness that did not seem to belong to old age:

Sir Donald looked surprised, but he responded quickly in a way that didn’t seem to fit someone his age:

“That is a bargain, Lady Holme. I regard that as a bargain.”

“That's a deal, Lady Holme. I see that as a deal.”

“I’ll not go back on it.”

“I won’t back down on it.”

There was a hard sound in her voice.

There was a harsh tone in her voice.

They entered the ballroom just as the band played the closing bars of the lancers, and the many sets began to break up and melt into a formless crowd which dispersed in various directions. The largest number of people moved towards the archway near which the Duke was still sitting, bravely exerting himself to be cheerful. Lady Holme and Sir Donald became involved in this section of the crowd, and naturally followed in its direction. Lord Holme and Miss Schley were at a short distance behind them, and Lady Holme was aware of this. The double defiance was still alive in her, and was strengthened by a clear sound which reached her ears for a moment, then was swallowed up by the hum of conversation from many intervening voices—the sound of the American’s drawling tones raised to say something she could not catch. As she came out into the hall, close to the Duke’s chair, she saw Rupert Carey trying to make his way into the ballroom against the stream of dancers. His face was flushed. There were drops of perspiration on his forehead, and the violent expression that was perpetually visible in his red-brown eyes, lighting them up as with a flame, seemed partially obscured as if by a haze. The violence of them was no longer vivid but glassy.

They walked into the ballroom just as the band finished the last few notes of the lancers, and the dance groups began to break apart and blend into a shapeless crowd that scattered in different directions. Most of the people headed toward the archway where the Duke was still sitting, making an effort to appear cheerful. Lady Holme and Sir Donald got caught up in this part of the crowd and naturally followed along. Lord Holme and Miss Schley were a bit behind them, and Lady Holme noticed this. The dual defiance still burned in her, heightened by a clear sound that reached her ears for a moment, then was drowned out by the buzz of conversation from many voices—the sound of the American's drawl raised to say something she couldn’t quite catch. As she stepped into the hall near the Duke’s chair, she spotted Rupert Carey trying to push his way into the ballroom against the flow of dancers. His face was flushed, with drops of sweat on his forehead, and the intense look that was always visible in his red-brown eyes—like they were lit by a flame—seemed somewhat clouded, as if covered by a haze. The fierceness in his eyes was no longer sharp but glassy.

Lady Holme did not notice all this. The crowd was round her, and she was secretly preoccupied. She merely saw that Rupert Carey was close to her, and she knew who was following behind her. A strong impulse came upon her and she yielded to it without hesitation. As she reached Rupert Carey she stopped and held out her hand.

Lady Holme didn't notice any of this. The crowd surrounded her, and she was secretly distracted. She only noticed that Rupert Carey was nearby, and she knew who was trailing behind her. A strong urge overcame her, and she went with it without thinking twice. When she got to Rupert Carey, she stopped and extended her hand.

“Mr. Carey,” she said, “I’ve been wanting to speak to you all the evening. Why didn’t you ask me to dance?”

“Mr. Carey,” she said, “I've been wanting to talk to you all night. Why didn’t you ask me to dance?”

She spoke very distinctly. Carey stood still and stared at her, and now she noticed the flush on his face and the unnatural expression in his eyes. She understood at once what was the matter and repented of her action. But it was too late to draw back. Carey stared dully for an instant, as if he scarcely knew who she was. Then, with a lurch, he came closer to her, and, with a wavering movement, tried to find her hand, which she had withdrawn.

She spoke clearly. Carey stood frozen and looked at her, and now she noticed the red flush on his face and the weird look in his eyes. She immediately realized what was wrong and regretted her action. But it was too late to take it back. Carey stared blankly for a moment, as if he barely recognized her. Then, with a sudden movement, he stepped closer to her and, with an unsteady gesture, tried to reach for her hand, which she had pulled away.

“Where is it?” he muttered in a thick voice. “Where is it?”

“Where is it?” he mumbled in a deep voice. “Where is it?”

He groped frantically.

He searched desperately.

“Sir Donald!” Lady Holme whispered sharply, while the people nearest to them began to exchange glances of surprise or of amusement.

“Sir Donald!” Lady Holme whispered urgently, as the people nearby started to share looks of surprise or amusement.

She pressed his arm and he tried to draw her on. But Carey was exactly in front of her. It was impossible for her to escape. He found her hand at last, took it limply in his, bent down and began to kiss it, mumbling some loud but incoherent words.

She squeezed his arm, and he tried to pull her closer. But Carey was right in front of her. There was no way for her to get away. He finally found her hand, took it weakly in his, leaned down, and started kissing it, mumbling some loud but jumbled words.

The Duke, who from his chair, was a witness of the scene, tried to raise himself up, and a vivid spot of scarlet burned in his almost transparent cheeks. His daughter hastened forward to stop his effort. Lady Holme dragged her hand away violently, and Carey suddenly burst into tears. Sir Donald hurried Lady Holme on, and Carey tried to follow, but was forcibly prevented by two men.

The Duke, who was watching the scene from his chair, tried to lift himself up, and a bright red spot appeared on his almost transparent cheeks. His daughter rushed forward to stop him. Lady Holme pulled her hand away violently, and Carey suddenly broke down in tears. Sir Donald urged Lady Holme to move on, and Carey attempted to follow, but two men stopped her forcefully.

When at length Lady Holme found herself at the other end of the great hall, she turned and saw her husband coming towards her with a look of fury on his face.

When Lady Holme finally reached the other end of the great hall, she turned and saw her husband approaching her with a furious expression.

“I wish to go home,” she said to him in a low voice.

“I want to go home,” she said to him softly.

She withdrew her hand from Sir Donald’s arm and quietly bade him good-bye. Lord Holme did not say a word.

She pulled her hand away from Sir Donald’s arm and softly said goodbye. Lord Holme didn’t say a word.

“Where is the Duchess?” Lady Holme added. “Ah, there she is!”

“Where's the Duchess?” Lady Holme added. “Ah, there she is!”

She saw the Duchess hurriedly going towards the place where the Duke was sitting, intercepted her swiftly, and bade her good-night.

She saw the Duchess rushing toward the spot where the Duke was sitting, quickly stopped her, and wished her good night.

“Now, Fritz!” she said.

“Now, Fritz!” she said.

She was conscious that a number of people were watching her, and her voice and manner were absolutely unembarrassed. A footman took the number of her cloak from Lord Holme and fetched the cloak. A voice cried in the distance, “Lord Holme’s carriage!” Another, and nearer voice, echoed the call. She passed slowly between two lines of men over a broad strip of carpet to the portico, and stepped into the brougham.

She was aware that several people were watching her, and her voice and demeanor were completely composed. A footman collected her cloak number from Lord Holme and retrieved the cloak. A voice called out in the distance, “Lord Holme’s carriage!” Another, closer voice repeated the call. She walked slowly between two lines of men across a wide strip of carpet to the portico and stepped into the brougham.

As it glided away into the night she heard her husband’s loud breathing.

As it drifted off into the night, she could hear her husband's heavy breathing.

He did not speak for two or three minutes, but breathed like a man who had been running, and moved violently in the carriage as if to keep still were intolerable to him. The window next to him was up. He let it down. Then he turned right round to his wife, who was leaning back in her corner wrapped up in her black cloak.

He didn’t say anything for two or three minutes, but he was breathing like someone who had just been running, and he moved around restlessly in the carriage as if sitting still was unbearable for him. The window next to him was closed. He rolled it down. Then he turned completely to his wife, who was leaning back in her corner, wrapped up in her black cloak.

“With the Duke sittin’ there!” he said in a loud voice. “With the Duke sittin’ there!”

“With the Duke sitting there!” he said loudly. “With the Duke sitting there!”

There was a sound of outrage in the voice.

There was a sound of anger in the voice.

“Didn’t I kick that sweep out of the house?” he added. “Didn’t I?”

“Didn’t I kick that cleaning person out of the house?” he added. “Didn’t I?”

“I believe you asked Mr. Carey not to call anymore.”

“I think you told Mr. Carey not to call anymore.”

Lady Holme’s voice had no excitement in it.

Lady Holme’s voice had no enthusiasm in it.

“Asked him! I—”

“Asked him! I—”

“Don’t make such a noise, Fritz. The men will hear you.”

“Don’t be so loud, Fritz. The guys will hear you.”

“I told him if he ever came again I’d have him put out.”

“I told him that if he ever came back, I’d have him kicked out.”

“Well, he never has come again.”

“Well, he hasn’t come back again.”

“What d’you mean by speakin’ to him? What d’you mean by it?”

“What do you mean by talking to him? What do you mean by that?”

Lady Holme knew that her husband was a thoroughly conventional man, and, like all conventional men, had a horror of a public scene in which any woman belonging to him was mixed up. Such a scene alone was quite enough to rouse his wrath. But there was in his present anger something deeper, more brutal, than any rage caused by a breach of the conventions. His jealousy was stirred.

Lady Holme knew that her husband was a completely ordinary man, and, like all ordinary men, he had a strong dislike for any public drama involving a woman he was connected to. Just the thought of such a scene was enough to make him furious. But in his current anger, there was something deeper, more ruthless, than just the anger over breaking social norms. His jealousy was triggered.

“He didn’t speak to you. You spoke to him.”

“He didn’t talk to you. You talked to him.”

Lady Holme did not deny it.

Lady Holme didn’t deny it.

“I heard every word you said,” continued Lord Holme, beginning to breathe hard again. “I—I—”

“I heard every word you said,” Lord Holme continued, starting to breathe heavily again. “I—I—”

Lady Holme felt that he was longing to strike her, that if he had been the same man, but a collier or a labourer, born in another class of life, he would not have hesitated to beat her. The tradition in which he had been brought up controlled him. But she knew that if he could have beaten her he would have hated her less, that his sense of bitter wrong would have at once diminished. In self-control it grew. The spark rose to a flame.

Lady Holme sensed that he wanted to hit her, and if he had been a coal miner or a laborer, born into a different social class, he wouldn’t have thought twice about it. The upbringing he had restricted him. But she understood that if he had been able to hit her, he would have felt less hatred toward her, and his sense of deep injustice would have faded right away. Instead, his self-control intensified. The spark turned into a flame.

“You’re a damned shameful woman!” he said.

“You’re a really shameful woman!” he said.

The brougham drew up softly before their house. Lord Holme, who was seated on the side next the house, got out first. He did not wait on the pavement to assist his wife, but walked up the steps, opened the door, and went into the hall. Lady Holme followed. She saw her husband, with the light behind him, standing with his hand on the handle of the hall door. For an instant she thought that he was going to shut her out. He actually pushed the door till the light was almost hidden. Then he flung it open with a bang, threw down his hat and strode upstairs.

The brougham quietly pulled up in front of their house. Lord Holme, who was sitting on the side next to the house, got out first. He didn't wait on the pavement to help his wife; instead, he walked up the steps, opened the door, and went into the hall. Lady Holme followed him. She saw her husband, with the light behind him, standing with his hand on the handle of the hall door. For a moment, she thought he was about to shut her out. He actually pushed the door until the light was almost blocked. Then he suddenly flung it open with a bang, tossed his hat down, and strode upstairs.

If he had shut her out! She found herself wondering what would have become of her, where she would have gone. She would have had to go to the Coburg, or to Claridge’s, without a maid, without luggage. As she slowly came upstairs she heard her husband go into the drawing-room. Was he waiting for her there? or did he wish to avoid her? When she reached the broad landing she hesitated. She was half inclined to go in audaciously, to laugh in his face; turn his fury into ridicule, tell him she was the sort of woman who is born to do as she likes, to live as she chooses, to think of nothing but her own will, consult nothing but her whims of the moment. But she went on and into her bedroom.

If he had shut her out! She found herself wondering what would have happened to her, where she would have gone. She would have had to go to the Coburg or Claridge’s, without a maid, without luggage. As she slowly made her way upstairs, she heard her husband enter the drawing-room. Was he waiting for her there? Or did he want to avoid her? When she reached the wide landing, she hesitated. She was half tempted to burst in, laugh right in his face; turn his anger into something absurd, tell him she was the kind of woman who does whatever she wants, lives however she chooses, thinks only of her own desires, and follows nothing but her whims. But she moved on into her bedroom.

Josephine was there and began to take the diamonds out of her hair. Lady Holme did not say a word. She was listening intently for the sound of any movement below. She heard nothing. When she was undressed, and there was nothing more for the maid to do, she began to feel uneasy, as if she would rather not dismiss the girl. But it was very late. Josephine strangled her yawns with difficulty. There was no excuse for keeping her up any longer.

Josephine was there and started taking the diamonds out of her hair. Lady Holme didn’t say anything. She was listening closely for any noise from downstairs. She heard nothing. Once she was undressed and there was nothing else for the maid to do, she started to feel uneasy, as if she preferred not to send the girl away. But it was very late. Josephine struggled to stifle her yawns. There was no reason to keep her up any longer.

“You can go.”

"You're free to go."

The maid went out, leaving Lady Holme standing in the middle of the big bedroom. Next to it on one side was Lord Holme’s dressing-room. On the other side there was a door leading into Lady Holme’s boudoir. Almost directly after Josephine had gone Lady Holme heard the outer door of this room opened, and the heavy step of her husband. It moved about the room, stopped, moved about again. What could he be doing? She stood where she was, listening. Suddenly the door between the rooms was thrown open and Lord Holme appeared.

The maid left, leaving Lady Holme standing in the middle of the large bedroom. On one side was Lord Holme’s dressing room, and on the other side was a door leading into Lady Holme’s boudoir. Almost immediately after Josephine left, Lady Holme heard the outer door of the room open and the sound of her husband’s heavy footsteps. He moved around the room, paused, then moved again. What could he be doing? She stayed where she was, listening. Suddenly, the door between the rooms swung open and Lord Holme stepped in.

“Where’s the red book?” he said.

“Where's the red book?” he asked.

“The red book!”

“The red book!”

“Where is it? D’you hear?”

"Where is it? Did you hear?"

“What do you want it for?”

“What do you need it for?”

“That sweep’s address.”

“That sweep’s location.”

“What are you going to do? Write to him?”

“What are you going to do? Write to him?”

“Write to him!” said Lord Holme, with bitter contempt. “I’m goin’ to thrash him. Where is it?”

“Write to him!” said Lord Holme, full of bitter contempt. “I’m going to beat him up. Where is it?”

“You are going now?”

"Are you leaving now?"

“I’ve not come up to answer questions. I’ve come for the red book. Where is it?”

“I’m not here to answer questions. I’m here for the red book. Where is it?”

“The little drawer at the top on the right hand of the writing-table.”

“The small drawer at the top right of the desk.”

Lord Holme turned back into the boudoir, went to the writing-table, found the book, opened it, found the address and wrote it down on a bit of paper. He folded the paper up anyhow and thrust it into his waistcoat pocket. Then, without saying another word to his wife, or looking at her, he went out and down the staircase.

Lord Holme turned back into the bedroom, went to the desk, found the book, opened it, located the address, and wrote it down on a piece of paper. He folded the paper haphazardly and shoved it into his waistcoat pocket. Then, without saying another word to his wife or looking at her, he left and went down the stairs.

She followed him on to the landing, and stood there till she heard the hall door shut with a bang.

She followed him to the landing and stood there until she heard the hall door slam shut.

A clock below struck four. She went back into the bedroom and sank into an armchair.

A clock below struck four. She went back into the bedroom and collapsed into an armchair.

A slight sense of confusion floated over her mind for a moment, like a cloud. She was not accustomed to scenes. There had been one certainly when Rupert Carey was forbidden to come to the house any more, but it had been brief, and she had not been present at it. She had only heard of it afterwards. Lord Holme had been angry then, and she had rather liked his anger. She took it as, in some degree, a measure of his attachment to her. And then she had had no feeling of being in the wrong or of humiliation. She had been charming to Carey, as she was charming to all men. He had lost his head. He had mistaken the relations existing between her and her husband, and imagined that such a woman as she was must be unhappily mated with such a man as Lord Holme. The passionate desire to console a perfectly-contented woman had caused him to go too far, and bring down upon himself a fiat of exile, which he could not defy since Lady Holme permitted it to go forth, and evidently was not rendered miserable by it. So the acquaintance with Rupert Carey had ceased, and life had slipped along once more on wheels covered with india-rubber tyres.

A slight sense of confusion passed over her mind for a moment, like a cloud. She wasn’t used to scenes. There had definitely been one when Rupert Carey was no longer allowed to come to the house, but it had been brief, and she hadn’t been there for it. She only heard about it afterward. Lord Holme had been angry then, and she had actually liked his anger. She saw it, in some way, as a sign of his attachment to her. And at that time, she didn’t feel like she was in the wrong or humiliated. She had been charming to Carey, just like she was charming to all men. He had lost his cool. He had misunderstood the relationship between her and her husband, thinking that a woman like her must be unhappily paired with a man like Lord Holme. His passionate desire to console a perfectly content woman made him go too far, landing him an exile which he couldn’t challenge since Lady Holme allowed it to happen and clearly wasn’t unhappy about it. So, the acquaintance with Rupert Carey ended, and life moved on once again smoothly, like a car with rubber tires.

And now she had renewed the acquaintance publicly and with disastrous results.

And now she had publicly rekindled the acquaintance, resulting in disastrous consequences.

As she sat there she began to wonder at herself, at the strength of her temper, the secret violence of her nature. She had yielded like a child to a sudden impulse. She had not thought of consequences. She had ignored her worldly knowledge. She had considered nothing, but had acted abruptly, as any ignorant, uneducated woman might have acted. She had been the slave of a mood. Or had she been the slave of another woman—of a woman whom she despised?

As she sat there, she started to reflect on herself, on the strength of her temper and the hidden intensity of her nature. She had given in like a child to a sudden impulse. She hadn't thought about the consequences. She had overlooked her worldly knowledge. She had considered nothing, but had acted rashly, just like any uninformed, uneducated woman might have. She had been dominated by a mood. Or had she been controlled by another woman—by someone she despised?

Miss Schley had certainly been the cause of the whole affair. Lady Holme had spoken to Rupert Carey merely because she knew that her husband was immediately behind her with the American. There had been within her at that moment something of a broad, comprehensive feeling, mingled with the more limited personal feeling of anger against another woman’s successful impertinence, a sentiment of revolt in which womanhood seemed to rise up against the selfish tyrannies of men. As she had walked in the crowd, and heard for an instant Miss Schley’s drawlling voice speaking to her husband, she had felt as if the forbidding of the acquaintance between herself and Rupert Carey had been an act of tyranny, as if the acquaintance between Miss Schley and her husband were a worse act of tyranny. The feeling was wholly unreasonable, of course. How could Lord Holme know that she wished to impose a veto, even as he had? And what reason was there for such a veto? That lay deep down within her as woman’s instinct. No man could have understood it.

Miss Schley had definitely been the reason for the entire situation. Lady Holme had spoken to Rupert Carey simply because she was aware that her husband was right behind her with the American. At that moment, she felt a mix of broad, all-encompassing emotions, along with the more personal anger toward another woman's blatant confidence, a sense of rebellion where womanhood seemed to rise up against the selfish oppressions of men. As she walked through the crowd and heard Miss Schley’s drawn-out voice speaking to her husband, she felt as if forbidding the connection between herself and Rupert Carey was an act of oppression, and that the relationship between Miss Schley and her husband was an even worse form of tyranny. Of course, this feeling was completely unreasonable. How could Lord Holme know that she wanted to impose a veto, just as he had? And what reason was there for such a veto? That instinct lay deep within her as a woman’s intuition. No man could have understood it.

And now Lord Holme had gone out in the dead of the night to thrash Carey.

And now Lord Holme had gone out in the middle of the night to beat up Carey.

She began to think about Carey.

She started to think about Carey.

How disgusting he had been. A drunken man must be one of two things—either terrible or absurd. Carey had been absurd—disgusting and absurd. It had been better for him if he had been terrible. But mumblings and tears! She remembered what she had said of Carey to Robin Pierce—that something in his eyes, one of those expressions which are the children of the eyes, or of the lines about the eyes, told her that he was capable of doing something great. What an irony that her remark to Robin had been succeeded by such a scene! And she heard again the ugly sound of Carey’s incoherent exclamations, and felt again the limp clasp of his hot, weak hand, and saw again the tears running over his flushed, damp face. It was all very nauseous. And yet—had she been wrong in what she had said of him? Did she even think that she had been wrong now, after what had passed?

How disgusting he had been. A drunk man has to be one of two things—either awful or ridiculous. Carey had been ridiculous—disgusting and ridiculous. It would have been better for him if he had been awful. But mumbling and crying! She remembered what she had told Robin Pierce about Carey—that something in his eyes, one of those expressions that come from the eyes or the lines around them, made her think he was capable of doing something great. What an irony that her comment to Robin was followed by such a scene! And she heard again the ugly sound of Carey’s slurred exclamations, felt again the limp grip of his hot, weak hand, and saw again the tears streaming down his flushed, sweaty face. It was all very sickening. And yet—had she been wrong in what she had said about him? Did she even think she had been wrong now, after what had happened?

What kind of great action had she thought he would be capable of if a chance to do something great were thrown in his way? She said to herself that she had spoken at random, as one perpetually speaks in Society. And then she remembered Carey’s eyes. They were ugly eyes. She had always thought them ugly. Yet, now and then, there was something in them, something to hold a woman—no, perhaps not that—but something to startle a woman, to make her think, wonder, even to make her trust. And the scene which had just occurred, with all its weakness, its fatuity, its maundering display of degradation and the inability of any self-government, had not somehow destroyed the impression made upon Lady Holme by that something in Carey’s eyes. What she had said to Robin Pierce she might not choose ever to say again. She would not choose ever to say it again—of that she was certain—but she had not ceased to think it.

What kind of amazing things did she think he would do if he had the chance to do something great? She told herself she was just talking casually, like people do in Society. Then she remembered Carey’s eyes. They were ugly eyes. She had always thought they were ugly. Still, every now and then, there was something in them, something that could catch a woman's attention—no, maybe not that, but something that could startle a woman, make her think, wonder, and even trust. And the recent scene, with all its weakness, silliness, and pathetic display of failure and lack of self-control, hadn’t completely erased the impression that something in Carey’s eyes had left on Lady Holme. What she had said to Robin Pierce she might never want to repeat. She was sure she'd never want to say it again—but she hadn't stopped thinking it.

A conviction based upon no evidence that could be brought forward to convince anyone is the last thing that can be destroyed in a woman’s heart.

A conviction based on no evidence that could convince anyone is the last thing that can be shattered in a woman's heart.

It was nearly six o’clock when Lady Holme heard a step coming up the stairs. She was still sitting in the deep chair, and had scarcely moved. The step startled her. She put her hands on the arms of the chair and leaned forward. The step passed her bedroom. She heard the door of the dressing-room opened and then someone moving about.

It was almost six o’clock when Lady Holme heard someone coming up the stairs. She was still sitting in the deep chair and hadn’t really moved. The sound startled her. She placed her hands on the arms of the chair and leaned forward. The footsteps went past her bedroom. She heard the door to the dressing room open and then someone moving around.

“Fritz!” she called. “Fritz!”

“Fritz!” she shouted. “Fritz!”

There was no answer. She got up and went quickly to the dressing-room. Her husband was there in his shirt sleeves. His evening coat and waistcoat were lying half on a chair, half on the floor, and he was in the act of unfastening his collar. She looked into his face, trying to read it.

There was no response. She stood up and quickly went to the dressing room. Her husband was there in his shirt sleeves. His evening coat and vest were tossed halfway on a chair and halfway on the floor, and he was in the middle of unbuttoning his collar. She looked at his face, trying to figure out what he was feeling.

“Well?” she said. “Well?”

“Well?” she asked. “Well?”

“Go to bed!” he said brutally.

“Go to bed!” he said harshly.

“What have you done?”

“What did you do?”

“That’s my business. Go to bed. D’you hear?”

"That’s my business. Go to bed. Do you hear me?"

She hesitated. Then she said:

She paused. Then she said:

“How dare you speak to me like that? Have you seen Mr. Carey?”

“How dare you talk to me like that? Have you seen Mr. Carey?”

Lord Holme suddenly took his wife by the shoulders; pushed her out of the room, shut the door, and locked it.

Lord Holme suddenly grabbed his wife by the shoulders, pushed her out of the room, closed the door, and locked it.

They always slept in the same bedroom. Was he not going to bed at all? What had happened? Lady Holme could not tell from his face or manner anything of what had occurred. She looked at her clock and saw her husband had been out of the house for two hours. Indignation and curiosity fought within her; and she became conscious of an excitement such as she had never felt before. Sleep was impossible, but she got into bed and lay there listening to the noises made by her husband in his dressing-room. She could just hear them faintly through the door. Presently they ceased. A profound silence reigned. There was a sofa in the dressing-room. Could he be trying to sleep on it? Such a thing seemed incredible to her. For Lord Holme, although he could rough it when he was shooting or hunting, at home or abroad, and cared little for inconvenience when there was anything to kill, was devoted to comfort in ordinary life, and extremely exigent in his own houses. For nothing, for nobody, had Lady Holme ever known him to allow himself to be put out.

They always slept in the same bedroom. Was he not going to bed at all? What had happened? Lady Holme couldn't read anything on his face or in his behavior about what had occurred. She glanced at her clock and realized her husband had been out of the house for two hours. Indignation and curiosity battled within her, and she felt an excitement like she had never experienced before. Sleep was impossible, but she got into bed and lay there listening to the sounds her husband was making in his dressing room. She could faintly hear them through the door. Eventually, they stopped. An intense silence fell over the room. There was a sofa in the dressing room. Could he be trying to sleep on it? That idea seemed unbelievable to her. For Lord Holme, even though he could rough it while shooting or hunting, either at home or away, and didn't mind inconvenience when there was something to hunt, he was all about comfort in everyday life and had very high standards in his own homes. Lady Holme had never known him to let anything or anyone disturb him.

She strained her ears as she lay in bed. For a long time the silence lasted. She began to think her husband must have left the dressing-room, when she heard a noise as if something—some piece of furniture—had been kicked, and then a stentorian “Damn!”

She listened intently as she lay in bed. The silence went on for a long time. She started to think her husband must have left the dressing room when she heard a noise, like something—some piece of furniture—being kicked, followed by a loud "Damn!"

Suddenly she burst out laughing. She shook against the pillows. She laughed and laughed weakly; helplessly, till the tears ran down her cheeks. And with those tears ran away her anger, the hot, strained sensation that had been within her even since the scene at Arkell House. If she had womanly pride it melted ignominiously. If she had feminine dignity—that pure and sacred panoply which man ignores at his own proper peril—it disappeared. The “poor old Fritz” feeling, which was the most human, simple, happy thing in her heart, started into vivacity as she realised the long legs flowing into air over the edge of the short sofa, the pent-up fury—fury of the too large body on the too small resting-place—which found a partial vent in the hallowed objurgation of the British Philistine.

Suddenly, she burst out laughing. She shook against the pillows. She laughed weakly, helplessly, until tears flowed down her cheeks. With those tears, her anger washed away, the intense, tight feeling that had been inside her since the scene at Arkell House. If she had any womanly pride, it melted away in disgrace. If she had feminine dignity—that pure and sacred shield that men ignore at their own risk—it vanished. The “poor old Fritz” feeling, which was the most human, simple, happy thing in her heart, came alive as she noticed the long legs hanging off the end of the short sofa, the pent-up fury—fury from the oversized body on the undersized resting spot—which found a partial release in the sacred complaints of the British Philistine.

With every moment that she lay in the big bed she was punishing Fritz. She nestled down among the pillows. She stretched out her limbs luxuriously. How easy it was to punish a man! Lying there she recalled her husband’s words, each detail of his treatment of her since she had spoken to Carey. He had called her “a damned shameful woman.” That was of all the worst offence. She told herself that she ought to, that she must, for that expression alone, hate Fritz for ever. And then, immediately, she knew that she had forgiven it already, without effort, without thought.

With every moment she spent lying in the big bed, she was punishing Fritz. She snuggled down among the pillows and stretched out her limbs comfortably. It was so easy to punish a man! While lying there, she remembered her husband’s words, every detail of how he had treated her since she talked to Carey. He had called her “a damned shameful woman.” That was the worst insult of all. She told herself that she should, that she had to, hate Fritz forever for that comment. And then, just like that, she realized she had already forgiven him, without even trying or thinking about it.

She understood the type with which she had to deal, the absurd boyishness that was linked with the brutality of it, the lack of mind to give words their true, their inmost meaning. Words are instruments of torture, or the pattering confetti of a carnival, not by themselves but by the mind that sends them forth. Fritz’s exclamation might have roused eternal enmity in her if it had been uttered by another man. Coming from Fritz it won its pardon easily by having a brother, “Damn.”

She got the kind of guy she was dealing with, the ridiculous childishness mixed with his brutality, the inability to understand the true, deepest meanings of words. Words can be tools of torture or the lighthearted confetti of a celebration, but it's not the words themselves—it's the mind that uses them. If another man had said Fritz's exclamation, it might have sparked lasting hatred in her. But coming from Fritz, it was easily forgiven because it had a sibling: "Damn."

She wondered how long her husband would be ruled by his sense of outrage.

She wondered how long her husband would let his anger control him.

Towards seven she heard another movement; another indignant exclamation, then the creak of furniture, a step, a rattling at the door. She turned on her side towards the wall, shut her eyes and breathed lightly and regularly. The key revolved, the door opened and closed, and she heard feet shuffling cautiously over the carpet. A moment and Fritz was in bed. Another moment, a long sigh, and he was asleep.

Towards seven, she heard more movement; another annoyed exclamation, then the creak of furniture, a step, and some rattling at the door. She turned onto her side facing the wall, shut her eyes, and breathed lightly and evenly. The key turned, the door opened and closed, and she heard footsteps shuffling carefully over the carpet. Moments later, Fritz was in bed. After another moment, a long sigh, and he was asleep.

Lady Holme still lay awake. Now that her attention was no longer fixed upon her husband’s immediate proceedings she began to wonder again what had happened between him and Rupert Carey. She would find out in the morning.

Lady Holme was still awake. Now that she wasn't focused on her husband's actions, she started to think again about what had happened between him and Rupert Carey. She would find out in the morning.

And presently she too slept.

And soon she fell asleep.





CHAPTER IX

IN the morning Lord Holme woke very late and in a different humour. Lady Holme was already up, sitting by a little table and pouring out tea, when he stretched himself, yawned, turned over, uttered two or three booming, incohorent exclamations, and finally raised himself on one arm, exhibiting a touzled head and a pair of blinking eyes, stared solemnly at his wife’s white figure and at the tea-table, and ejaculated:

IN the morning, Lord Holme woke up much later and in a different mood. Lady Holme was already up, sitting at a small table and pouring tea, when he stretched, yawned, turned over, let out a couple of loud, incoherent sounds, and finally propped himself up on one arm. With his messy hair and blinking eyes, he looked seriously at his wife's white figure and the tea table, and said:

“Eh?”

“Eh?”

“Tea?” she returned, lifting up the silver teapot and holding it towards him with an encouraging, half-playful gesture.

“Tea?” she replied, raising the silver teapot and offering it to him with an inviting, playful gesture.

Lord Holme yawned again, put up his hands to his hair, and then looked steadily at the teapot, which his wife was moving about in the sunbeams that were shining in at the window. The morning was fine.

Lord Holme yawned again, ran his hands through his hair, and then gazed intently at the teapot that his wife was moving around in the sunlight streaming through the window. The morning was beautiful.

“Tea, Fritz?”

“Tea, Fritz?”

He smiled and began to roll out of bed. But the action woke up his memory, and when he was on his feet he looked at his wife again more doubtfully. She saw that he was beginning, sleepily but definitely, to consider whether he should go on being absolutely furious about the events of the preceding night, and acted with promptitude.

He smiled and started to get out of bed. But that movement triggered his memory, and once he was on his feet, he looked at his wife again with uncertainty. She noticed that he was starting, though still sleepy, to really think about whether he should stay completely angry about what happened the night before, so she took action quickly.

“Don’t be frightened,” she said quickly. “I’ve made up my mind to forgive you. You’re only a great schoolboy after all. Come along.”

“Don’t be scared,” she said quickly. “I've decided to forgive you. You’re just a typical schoolboy, after all. Let’s go.”

She began to pour out the tea. It made a pleasant little noise falling into the cup. The sun was wonderfully bright in the pretty room, almost Italian in its golden warmth. Lady Holme’s black Pomeranian, Pixie, stood on its hind legs to greet him. He came up to the sofa, still looking undecided, but with a wavering light of dawning satisfaction in his eyes.

She started pouring the tea. It made a nice little sound as it filled the cup. The sun was incredibly bright in the lovely room, almost like something out of Italy with its golden warmth. Lady Holme’s black Pomeranian, Pixie, stood on its hind legs to say hello. He approached the sofa, still looking unsure, but there was a flicker of growing satisfaction in his eyes.

“You behaved damned badly last night,” he growled.

“You behaved really badly last night,” he growled.

He sat down beside his wife with a bump. She put up her hand to his rough, brown cheek.

He sat down next to his wife with a thud. She reached out to touch his rugged, brown cheek.

“We both behaved atrociously,” she answered. “There’s your tea.”

“We both acted terribly,” she replied. “Here’s your tea.”

She poured in the cream and buttered a thin piece of toast. Lord Holme sipped. As he put the cup down she held the piece of toast up to his mouth. He took a bite.

She poured in the cream and buttered a thin piece of toast. Lord Holme sipped. As he set the cup down, she held the piece of toast up to his mouth. He took a bite.

“And we both do the Christian act and forgive each other,” she added.

“And we both do the Christian thing and forgive each other,” she added.

He leaned back. Sleep was flowing away from him, full consciousness of life and events returning to him.

He leaned back. Sleep was slipping away from him, and full awareness of life and events was coming back.

“What made you speak to that feller?” he said.

“What made you talk to that guy?” he said.

“Drink your tea. I don’t know. He looked miserable at being avoided, and—”

“Drink your tea. I don’t know. He looked so unhappy being ignored, and—”

“Miserable! He was drunk. He’s done for himself in London, and pretty near done for you too.”

“Miserable! He was drunk. He’s wrecked himself in London, and pretty much wrecked you too.”

As he thought about it all a cloud began to settle over his face. Lady Holme saw it and said:

As he reflected on everything, a cloud started to shadow his expression. Lady Holme noticed and said:

“That depends on you, Fritz.”

“That depends on you, Fritz.”

She nestled against him, put her hand over his, and kept on lifting his hand softly and then letting it fall on his knee, as she went on:

She snuggled against him, rested her hand over his, and continued to lift his hand gently before letting it drop onto his knee, as she continued:

“That all depends on you.”

"That all depends on you."

“How?”

“How do you do that?”

He began to look at her hand and his, following their movements almost like a child.

He started to watch her hand and his, tracking their movements almost like a kid.

“If we are all right together, obviously all right, very, very par-ti-cu-lar-ly all right—voyez vous, mon petit chou?—they will think nothing of it. ‘Poor Mr. Carey! What a pity the Duke’s champagne is so good!’ That’s what they’ll say. But if we—you and I—are not on perfect terms, if you behave like a bear that’s been sitting on a wasps’ nest—why then they’ll say—they’ll say—”

“If we’re all good together, obviously all good, really, really particularly good—do you see, my little cabbage?—they won’t think anything of it. ‘Poor Mr. Carey! What a shame the Duke’s champagne is so good!’ That’s what they’ll say. But if we—you and I—are not on perfect terms, if you act like a bear that’s been sitting on a wasp nest—well then they’ll say—they’ll say—”

“What’ll they say?”

"What will they say?"

“They’ll say, ‘That was really a most painful scene at the Duke’s. She’s evidently been behaving quite abominably. Those yellow women always bring about all the tragedies—‘”

“They’ll say, ‘That was really such a painful scene at the Duke’s. She’s clearly been acting terribly. Those yellow women always cause all the tragedies—‘”

“Yellow women!” Lord Holme ejaculated.

"Yellow women!" Lord Holme exclaimed.

He looked hard at his wife. It was evident that his mind was tacking.

He stared intently at his wife. It was clear that he was deep in thought.

“Miss Schley heard what you said to the feller,” he added.

“Miss Schley heard what you said to the guy,” he added.

“People who never speak hear everything—naturally.”

“People who never talk hear everything—it's just natural.”

“How d’you mean—never speak? Why, she’s full of talk.”

“How do you mean—never speak? She talks all the time.”

“How well she listened to him!” was Lady Holme’s mental comment.

“How well she listened to him!” was Lady Holme’s thought.

“If half the world heard it doesn’t matter if you and I choose it shouldn’t. Unless—”

“If half the world hears it, it doesn’t matter if you and I choose it shouldn’t. Unless—”

“Unless what?”

"Unless what now?"

“Unless you did anything last night—afterwards—that will make a scandal?”

“Unless you did anything last night—after that—that would cause a scandal?”

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“Did you?”

“Did you?”

“That’s all right.”

"That's okay."

He applied himself with energy to the toast. Lady Holme recognised, with a chagrin which she concealed, that Lord Holme was not going to allow himself to be “managed” into any revelation. She recognised it so thoroughly that she left the subject at once.

He focused intensely on the toast. Lady Holme realized, with a hidden frustration, that Lord Holme wasn’t going to let himself be “managed” into sharing anything. She understood this so well that she dropped the topic immediately.

“We’d better forgive and forget,” she said. “After all, we are married and I suppose we must stick together.”

“We should just forgive and forget,” she said. “After all, we’re married, and I guess we have to stick together.”

There was a clever note of regret in her voice.

There was a subtle hint of regret in her voice.

“Are you sorry?” Lord Holme said, with a manner that suggested a readiness to be surly.

“Are you sorry?” Lord Holme said, in a way that hinted he was ready to be grumpy.

“For what?”

"Why?"

“That we’re married?”

"That we're married?"

She sat calmly considering.

She sat calmly, deep in thought.

“Am I? Well, I must think. It’s so difficult to be sure. I must compare you with other men—”

“Am I? Well, I need to think. It’s really hard to be certain. I have to compare you to other guys—”

“If it comes to that, I might do a bit of comparin’ too.”

“If it gets to that point, I might do some comparing too.”

“I should be the last to prevent you, old boy. But I’m sure you’ve often done it already and always made up your mind afterwards that she wasn’t quite up to the marrying mark.”

“I should be the last one to stop you, my friend. But I’m sure you’ve done it many times before and then decided afterwards that she just wasn’t quite the right one to marry.”

“Who wasn’t?”

"Who wasn't?"

“The other—horrid creature.”

“The other—awful creature.”

He could not repress a chuckle.

He couldn't hold back a laugh.

“You’re deuced conceited,” he said.

“You're really full of yourself,” he said.

“You’ve made me so.”

“You’ve changed me so much.”

“I—how?”

"How—wait?"

“By marrying me first and adoring me afterwards.”

“By marrying me first and then loving me afterwards.”

They had finished tea and were no longer preoccupied with cups and saucers. It was very bright in the room, very silent. Lord Holme looked at his wife and remembered how much she was admired by other men, how many men would give—whatever men are ready to give—to see her as she was just then. It occurred to him that he would have been rather a fool if he had yielded to his violent impulse and shut her out of the house the previous night.

They had finished their tea and were no longer focused on cups and saucers. The room was very bright and very quiet. Lord Holme looked at his wife and recalled how much other men admired her, how many would give anything—whatever men are willing to give—to see her as she was in that moment. He realized that he would have been quite foolish if he had acted on his strong impulse and kicked her out of the house the night before.

“You’re never to speak to that cad again,” he said. “D’you hear?”

“You’re not allowed to talk to that jerk again,” he said. “Do you understand?”

“Whisper it close in my ear and I’ll try to hear. Your voice is so—what’s your expression—so infernally soft.”

“Whisper it close to my ear and I’ll try to hear. Your voice is so—what’s the word—so unbelievably soft.”

He put his great arm round her.

He wrapped his strong arm around her.

“D’you hear?”

"Did you hear?"

“I’m trying.”

"I'm giving it a shot."

“I’ll make you.”

"I'll make you do it."

Whether Lord Holme succeeded or not, Lady Holme had no opportunity—even if she desired it—of speaking to Rupert Carey for some time. He left London and went up to the North to stay with his mother. The only person he saw before he went was Robin Pierce. He came round to Half Moon Street early on the afternoon of the day after the Arkell House Ball. Robin was at home and Carey walked in with his usual decision. He was very pale, and his face looked very hard. Robin received him coldly and did not ask him to sit down. That was not necessary, of course. But Robin was standing by the door and did not move back into the room.

Whether Lord Holme succeeded or not, Lady Holme didn’t have the chance—even if she wanted to— to talk to Rupert Carey for a while. He left London and went up North to visit his mother. The only person he saw before he left was Robin Pierce. He came over to Half Moon Street early in the afternoon after the Arkell House Ball. Robin was home, and Carey walked in with his usual confidence. He looked very pale, and his face seemed very tense. Robin greeted him coolly and didn’t invite him to sit down. That wasn’t necessary, of course. But Robin was standing by the door and didn’t step back into the room.

“I’m going North to-night,” said Carey.

“I’m going north tonight,” said Carey.

“Are you?”

"Are you?"

“Yes. If you don’t mind I’ll sit down.”

“Yes. If you don't mind, I’ll take a seat.”

Robin said nothing. Carey threw himself into an armchair.

Robin remained silent. Carey collapsed into an armchair.

“Going to see the mater. A funny thing—but she’s always glad to see me.”

“Going to see mom. Funny thing—she’s always happy to see me.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Mothers have a knack that way. Lucky for sons like me.”

“Moms have a talent for that. Lucky for sons like me.”

There was intense bitterness in his voice, but there was a sound of tenderness too. Robin shut the door but did not sit down.

There was a strong bitterness in his voice, but there was also a hint of tenderness. Robin closed the door but didn't take a seat.

“Are you going to be in the country long?”

“Are you going to be in the country for long?”

“Don’t know. What time did you leave Arkell House last night?”

“Don’t know. What time did you leave Arkell House last night?”

“Not till after Lady Holme left.”

“Not until after Lady Holme left.”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

He was silent for a moment, biting his red moustache.

He paused for a moment, chewing on his red mustache.

“Were you in the hall after the last lancers?”

“Were you in the hall after the last lancers?”

“No.”

“No.”

“You weren’t?”

“You weren't?”

He spoke quickly, with a sort of relief, hesitated then added sardonically:

He spoke quickly, feeling a sense of relief, hesitated, then added sarcastically:

“But of course you know—and much worse than the worst. The art of conversation isn’t dead yet, whatever the—perhaps you saw me being got out?”

“But of course you know—and it's even worse than the worst. The art of conversation isn’t dead yet, despite what people say—maybe you saw me getting out?”

“No, I didn’t.”

“Nope, I didn’t.”

“But you do know?”

“But you really know?”

“Naturally.”

"Of course."

“I say, I wish you’d let me have—”

“I wish you’d let me have—”

He checked himself abruptly, and muttered:

He stopped himself suddenly and murmured:

“Good God! What a brute I am.”

“Good God! What a monster I am.”

He sprang up and walked about the room. Presently he stopped in front of the statuette of the “Danseuse de Tunisie.”

He jumped up and walked around the room. Soon, he stopped in front of the statuette of the "Danseuse de Tunisie."

“Is it the woman that does it all, or the fan?” he said. “I don’t know. Sometimes I think it’s one, and sometimes the other. Without the fan there’s purity, what’s meant from the beginning—”

“Is it the woman who does everything, or the fan?” he said. “I really don’t know. Sometimes I think it’s one, and sometimes it’s the other. Without the fan, there’s purity, what’s intended from the start—”

“By whom?” said Robin. “I thought you were an atheist?”

“By who?” said Robin. “I thought you didn’t believe in God?”

“Oh, God! I don’t know what I am.”

“Oh, God! I have no idea who I am.”

He turned away from the statuette.

He turned away from the statue.

“With the fan there’s so much more than purity, than what was meant to complete us—as devils—men. But—mothers don’t carry the fan. And I’m going North to-night.”

“With the fan, there's so much more than purity, than what was supposed to complete us—as devils—men. But—mothers don’t carry the fan. And I’m going North tonight.”

“Do you mean to say that Lady Holme—?”

“Are you saying that Lady Holme—?”

Robin’s voice was stern.

Robin's voice was serious.

“Why did she say that to me?”

“Why did she say that to me?”

“What did she say?”

“What did she say?”

“That she wished to speak to me, to dance with me.”

"That she wanted to talk to me, to dance with me."

“She said that? How can you know?”

“Did she really say that? How do you know?”

“Oh, I wasn’t so drunk that I couldn’t hear the voice from Eden. Pierce, you know her. She likes you. Tell her to forgive as much as she can. Will you? And tell her not to carry the fan again when fools like me are about.”

“Oh, I wasn’t so drunk that I couldn’t hear the voice from Eden. Pierce, you know her. She likes you. Tell her to forgive as much as she can. Will you? And tell her not to carry the fan again when idiots like me are around.”

And then, without more words, he went out of the room and left Robin standing alone.

And then, without saying anything more, he left the room and left Robin standing there alone.

Robin looked at the statuette, and remembered what Sir Donald Ulford had said directly he saw it—“Forgive me, that fan makes that statuette wicked.”

Robin looked at the statuette and remembered what Sir Donald Ulford had said as soon as he saw it—“Sorry, but that fan makes that statuette look evil.”

“Poor old Carey!” he murmured.

“Poor Carey!” he murmured.

His indignation at Carey’s conduct, which had been hot, had nearly died away.

His anger at Carey’s behavior, which had been intense, had almost faded away.

“If I had told him what she said about him at supper!” he thought.

“If I had told him what she said about him at dinner!” he thought.

And then he began to wonder whether Lady Holme had changed her mind on that subject. Surely she must have changed it. But one never knew—with women. He took up his hat and gloves and went out. If Lady Holme was in he meant to give her Carey’s message. It was impossible to be jealous of Carey now.

And then he started to wonder if Lady Holme had reconsidered her stance on that issue. She must have changed her mind. But you never really know—with women. He picked up his hat and gloves and went outside. If Lady Holme was around, he planned to pass on Carey’s message. It was impossible to be jealous of Carey now.

Lady Holme was not in.

Lady Holme wasn't home.

As Robin walked away from Cadogan Square he was not sure whether he was glad or sorry that he had not been able to see her.

As Robin walked away from Cadogan Square, he wasn't sure if he was glad or disappointed that he hadn't been able to see her.

After his cup of early morning tea Lord Holme had seemed to be “dear old Fritz” again, and Lady Holme felt satisfied with herself despite the wagging tongues of London. She knew she had done an incautious thing. She knew, too, that Carey had failed her. Her impulse had been to use him as a weapon. He had proved a broken reed. And this failure on his part was likely to correct for ever her incautious tendencies. That was what she told herself, with some contempt for men. She did not tell herself that the use to which she had intended to put Carey was an unworthy one. Women as beautiful, and as successful in their beauty, as she was seldom tell themselves these medicinal truths.

After his cup of early morning tea, Lord Holme seemed like “dear old Fritz” again, and Lady Holme felt pleased with herself despite the gossip in London. She knew she had made a rash decision. She also knew that Carey had let her down. Her initial thought had been to use him as a tool. He had turned out to be useless. This failure on his part was likely to forever change her impulsive tendencies. That’s what she told herself, with a bit of disdain for men. She didn’t consider that the way she had planned to use Carey was unworthy. Women as beautiful, and as successful in their looks, as she was rarely acknowledge these hard truths.

She went about as usual, and on several occasions took Lord Holme with her. And though she saw a light of curiosity in many eyes, and saw lips almost forced open by the silent questions lurking within many minds, it was as she had said it would be. The immediate future had been in Fritz’s hands, and he had made it safe enough.

She went about her daily routine as usual, and on several occasions brought Lord Holme along with her. Even though she noticed curiosity in many people's eyes and saw lips nearly parting with the unspoken questions on many minds, it was just as she had predicted. The immediate future had been in Fritz's hands, and he had ensured it was safe enough.

He had made it safe. Even the Duchess of Arkell was quite charming, and laid the whole burden of blame—where it always ought to be laid, of course—upon the man’s shoulders. Rupert Carey was quite done for socially. Everyone said so. Even Upper Bohemia thought blatant intemperance—in a Duke’s house—an unnecessary defiance flung at the Blue Ribbon Army. Only Amalia Wolfstein, who had never succeeded in getting an invitation to Arkell House, remarked that “It was probably the champagne’s fault. She had always noticed that where the host and hostess were dry the champagne was apt to be sweet.”

He had made it safe. Even the Duchess of Arkell was quite charming and placed the entire blame—where it always should be placed, of course—on the man's shoulders. Rupert Carey was completely finished socially. Everyone said so. Even Upper Bohemia considered blatant drunkenness—in a Duke’s house—an unnecessary challenge thrown at the Blue Ribbon Army. Only Amalia Wolfstein, who had never managed to get an invitation to Arkell House, commented that “It was probably the champagne’s fault. She had always noticed that when the hosts were sober, the champagne tended to be sweet.”

Yes, Fritz had made it safe, but:

Yes, Fritz had made it safe, but:

Circumstances presently woke in Lady Holme’s mind a rather disagreeable suspicion that though Fritz had “come round” with such an admirable promptitude he had reserved to himself a right to retaliate, that he perhaps presumed to fancy that her defiant action, and its very public and unpleasant result, gave to him a greater license than he had possessed before.

Circumstances now stirred in Lady Holme’s mind a rather unpleasant suspicion that although Fritz had “come around” so quickly, he believed he had the right to get back at her, and that he perhaps thought her bold behavior, along with its very public and awkward outcome, gave him more freedom than he had before.

Some days after the early morning tea Lord Holme said to his wife:

Some days after the early morning tea, Lord Holme said to his wife:

“I say, Vi, we’ve got nothing on the first, have we?”

“I say, Vi, we don’t have anything for the first, do we?”

There was a perceptible pause before she replied.

There was a noticeable pause before she answered.

“Yes, we have. We’ve accepted a dinner at Brayley House.”

“Yes, we have. We’ve accepted an invitation to dinner at Brayley House.”

Lord Holme looked exceedingly put out.

Lord Holme looked really upset.

“Brayley House. What rot!” he exclaimed. “I hate those hind-leg affairs. Why on earth did you accept it?”

“Brayley House. What nonsense!” he exclaimed. “I can’t stand those backward things. Why on earth did you agree to it?”

“Dear boy, you told me to. But why?”

“Dear boy, you asked me to. But why?”

“Why what?”

“Why what?”

“Why are you so anxious to be free for the first?”

“Why are you so eager to be free for the first?”

“Well, it’s Miss Schley’s debut at the British. Everyone’s goin’ and Laycock says—”

“Well, it’s Miss Schley’s debut at the British. Everyone’s going and Laycock says—”

“I’m not very interested in Mr. Laycock’s aphorisms, Fritz. I prefer yours, I truly do.”

“I’m not really into Mr. Laycock’s sayings, Fritz. I like yours way more, I really do.”

“Oh, well, I’m as good as Laycock, I know. Still—”

“Oh, well, I’m just as good as Laycock, I know. Still—”

“You’re a thousand times better. And so everybody’s going, on Miss Schley’s first night? I only wish we could, but we can’t. Let’s put up with number two. We’re free on the second.”

“You're a thousand times better. And so everyone's going, on Miss Schley’s first night? I just wish we could, but we can’t. Let’s deal with number two. We’re free on the second.”

Lord Holme did not look at all appeased.

Lord Holme did not seem at all satisfied.

“That’s not the same thing,” he said.

"That's not the same thing," he said.

“What’s the difference? She doesn’t change the play, I suppose?”

“What’s the difference? I guess she doesn’t change the play, right?”

“No. But naturally on the first night she wants all her friends to come up to the scratch, muster round—don’t you know?—and give her a hand.”

“No. But of course on the first night she wants all her friends to show up, gather around— you know what I mean?—and help her out.”

“And she thinks your hand, being enormous, would be valuable? But we can’t throw over Brayley House.”

“And she thinks your huge hand would be worth something? But we can’t just abandon Brayley House.”

Lord Holme’s square jaw began to work, a sure sign of acute irritation.

Lord Holme's square jaw started to clench, a clear indication of his intense annoyance.

“If there’s a dull, dreary house in London, it’s Brayley House,” he grumbled. “The cookin’s awful—poison—and the wine’s worse. Why, last time Laycock was there they actually gave him—”

“If there’s a boring, gloomy house in London, it’s Brayley House,” he complained. “The food’s terrible—disgusting—and the wine’s even worse. Can you believe, last time Laycock was there they actually served him—”

“Poor dear Mr. Laycock! Did they really? But what can we do? I’m sure I don’t want to be poisoned either. I love life.”

“Poor dear Mr. Laycock! Did they really? But what can we do? I’m sure I don’t want to be poisoned either. I love life.”

She was looking brilliant. Lord Holme began to straddle his legs.

She looked amazing. Lord Holme started to spread his legs.

“And there’s the box!” he said. “A box next the stage that holds six in a row can’t stand empty on a first night, eh? It’d throw a damper on the whole house.”

“And there’s the box!” he said. “A box next to the stage that holds six in a row can’t stay empty on opening night, right? It would put a damper on the whole place.”

“I’m afraid I don’t quite understand. What box?”

“I’m sorry, but I don’t really get it. What box?”

“Hang it all!—ours.”

“Forget it!—ours.”

“I didn’t know we had a box for this important social function.”

“I didn’t know we had a box for this important social event.”

Lady Holme really made a great effort to keep the ice out of her voice, but one or two fragments floated in nevertheless.

Lady Holme really tried hard to keep the coldness out of her voice, but a couple of traces slipped through anyway.

“Well, I tell you I’ve taken a box and asked Laycock—”

“Well, I’m telling you I’ve taken a box and asked Laycock—”

The reiterated mention of this hallowed name was a little too much for Lady Holme’s equanimity.

The repeated mention of this revered name was a bit much for Lady Holme’s composure.

“If Mr. Laycock’s going the box won’t be empty. So that’s all right,” she rejoined. “Mr. Laycock will make enough noise to give the critics a lead. And I suppose that’s all Miss Schley wants.”

“If Mr. Laycock’s going, the box won’t be empty. So that’s good,” she replied. “Mr. Laycock will make enough noise to give the critics a clue. And I guess that’s all Miss Schley wants.”

“But it isn’t!” said Lord Holme, violently letting himself down at the knees and shooting himself up again.

“But it isn’t!” said Lord Holme, dramatically dropping to his knees and springing back up again.

“What does she want?”

“What does she want?”

“She wants you to be there.”

“She wants you to be there.”

“Me! Why?”

“Me! Why?”

“Because she’s taken a deuce of a fancy to you.”

“Because she’s taken quite a liking to you.”

“Really!”

"Seriously!"

An iceberg had entered the voice now.

An iceberg had slipped into the sound now.

“Yes, thinks you the smartest woman in London, and all that. So you are.”

“Yes, you think you’re the smartest woman in London, and all that. So you are.”

“I’m very sorry, but even the smartest woman in London can’t throw over the Brayley’s. Take another box for the second.”

“I’m really sorry, but even the smartest woman in London can’t ditch the Brayley’s. Grab another box for the second.”

Lord Holme looked fearfully sulky and lounged out of the room.

Lord Holme looked sulky and strolled out of the room.

On the following morning he strode into Lady Holme’s boudoir about twelve with a radiant face.

On the next morning, he walked into Lady Holme’s bedroom around noon with a beaming smile.

“It’s all right!” he exclaimed. “Talk of diplomatists! I ought to be an ambassador.”

“It’s all good!” he exclaimed. “Talk about diplomats! I should be an ambassador.”

He flung himself into a chair, grinning with satisfaction like a schoolboy.

He threw himself into a chair, grinning with satisfaction like a kid in school.

“What is it?” asked Lady Holme, looking up from her writing-table.

“What is it?” asked Lady Holme, looking up from her desk.

“I’ve been to Lady Brayley, explained the whole thing, and got us both off. After all, she was a friend of my mother’s, and knew me in kilts and all that, so she ought to be ready to do me a favour. She looked a bit grim, but she’s done it. You’ve—only got to tip her a note of thanks.”

“I’ve been to see Lady Brayley, explained everything, and managed to get us both off the hook. After all, she was a friend of my mom’s and knew me when I was a kid, so she should be willing to help me out. She looked a bit serious, but she came through. You just need to send her a thank-you note.”

“You’re mad then, Fritz!”

"You're crazy then, Fritz!"

Lady Holme stood up suddenly.

Lady Holme stood up abruptly.

“Never saner.”

“Never more sane.”

He put one hand into the breast pocket of his coat and pulled out an envelope.

He reached into the breast pocket of his coat and took out an envelope.

“Here’s what she says to you.”

"Here’s what she says."

Lady Holme tore the note open.

Lady Holme ripped open the note.

            “BRAYLEY HOUSE, W.

  “DEAR VIOLA,—Holme tells me you made a mistake when you accepted
  my invitation for the first, and that you have long been pledged
  to be present on that date at some theatrical performance or other.
  I am sorry I did not know sooner, but of course I release you with
  pleasure from your engagement with me, and I have already filled up
  your places.—Believe me, yours always sincerely,

            “MARTHA BRAYLEY.”
 
            “BRAYLEY HOUSE, W.

  “DEAR VIOLA,—Holme informed me that you mistakenly accepted my invitation for the first, and that you have already committed to attend a theater performance or something else on that date. I'm sorry I didn’t find out sooner, but I’m happy to release you from our engagement, and I have already filled your spots.—Believe me, yours always sincerely,

            “MARTHA BRAYLEY.”

Lady Holme read this note carefully, folded it up, laid it quietly on the writing-table and repeated:

Lady Holme read the note carefully, folded it, placed it gently on the writing table, and said again:

“You’re mad, Fritz.”

“You're crazy, Fritz.”

“What d’you mean—mad?”

"What do you mean—mad?"

“You’ve made Martha Brayley my enemy for life.”

"You've turned Martha Brayley into my lifelong enemy."

“Rubbish!”

“Nonsense!”

“I beg your pardon. And for—for—”

“I’m sorry. And for—”

She stopped. It was wiser not to go on. Perhaps her face spoke for her, even to so dull an observer as Lord Holme, for he suddenly said, with a complete change of tone:

She stopped. It was smarter not to continue. Maybe her expression said it all, even to someone as oblivious as Lord Holme, because he suddenly said, with a complete change in tone:

“I forgave you about Carey.”

"I forgave you for Carey."

“Oh, I see! You want a quid pro quo. Thank you, Fritz.”

“Oh, I get it! You want a quid pro quo. Thanks, Fritz.”

“Don’t forget to tip Lady Brayley a note of thanks,” he said rather loudly, getting up from his chair.

“Don’t forget to give Lady Brayley a thank-you note,” he said rather loudly, getting up from his chair.

“Oh, thanks! You certainly ought to be an ambassador—at the court of some savage monarch.”

“Oh, thanks! You would definitely make a great ambassador—at the court of some brutal king.”

He said nothing, but walked out of the room whistling the refrain about Ina.

He didn't say anything, but walked out of the room whistling the tune about Ina.

When he had gone Lady Holme sat down and wrote two notes. One was to Lady Brayley and was charmingly apologetic, saying that the confusion was entirely owing to Fritz’s muddle-headedness, and that she was in despair at her misfortune—which was almost literally true. The other was to Sir Donald Ulford, begging him to join them in their box on the first, and asking whether it was possible to persuade Mr. and Mrs. Leo Ulford to come with him. If he thought so she would go at once and leave cards on Mrs. Ulford, whom she was longing to know.

When he left, Lady Holme sat down and wrote two notes. One was to Lady Brayley and was very apologetic, saying that the mix-up was entirely due to Fritz’s confusion, and that she was really upset about her bad luck—which was almost literally true. The other was to Sir Donald Ulford, inviting him to join them in their box on the first, and asking if he could convince Mr. and Mrs. Leo Ulford to come along with him. If he thought that was possible, she would go immediately and leave a card for Mrs. Ulford, whom she was eager to meet.

Both notes went off by hand before lunch.

Both notes were sent by hand before lunch.





CHAPTER X

THE Ulfords accepted for the first. Lady Holme left cards on Mrs. Leo and told her husband that the box was filled up. He received the information with indifference. So long as his wife was there to please Miss Schley, and Mr. Laycock to “give her a hand and show ‘em all whether she was popular,” he was satisfied. Having gained his point, he was once again in excellent humour. Possibly Lady Holme would have appreciated his large gaieties more if she had not divined their cause. But she expressed no dissatisfaction with them, and indeed increased them by her own brilliant serenity during the days that intervened between the Martha Brayley incident and the first night.

THE Ulfords accepted for the first time. Lady Holme left cards for Mrs. Leo and told her husband that the box was full. He took the news calmly. As long as his wife was there to entertain Miss Schley, and Mr. Laycock was there to "help her out and show everyone whether she was popular," he was happy. Having gotten his way, he was once again in a great mood. Lady Holme might have enjoyed his lively spirits more if she hadn’t suspected the reason behind them. But she showed no discontent, and in fact, added to the cheerful atmosphere with her own bright calmness during the days between the Martha Brayley incident and the first night.

Lord Holme had no suspicion that during these days she was inwardly debating whether she would go to the theatre or not.

Lord Holme had no idea that during these days she was silently deciding whether or not to go to the theater.

It would be very easy to be unwell. She was going out incessantly and could be over-fatigued. She could have woman’s great stand-by in moments of crisis—a bad attack of neuralgia. It was the simplest matter in the world. The only question was—all things considered, was it worth while? By “all things considered” she meant Leo Ulford. The touch of Fritz in him made him a valuable ally at this moment. Fritz and Miss Schley were not going to have things quite all their own way. And then Mrs. Leo! She would put Fritz next the ear-trumpet. She had enough sense of humour to smile to herself at the thought of him there. On the whole, she fancied the neuralgia would not attack her at the critical instant.

It would be really easy to feel unwell. She was going out all the time and could easily be over-tired. She could have a woman's go-to solution in tough times—a bad case of neuralgia. It was the simplest thing in the world. The only question was—when you thought about everything, was it worth it? By "everything," she meant Leo Ulford. The influence of Fritz in him made him a key ally right now. Fritz and Miss Schley weren’t about to have everything go their way. And then there was Mrs. Leo! She’d make sure Fritz was sitting right next to the ear-trumpet. She had enough sense of humor to smile at the idea of him being there. Overall, she figured the neuralgia wouldn’t strike her at the crucial moment.

Only when she thought of what her husband had said about the American’s desire for her presence did she hesitate again. Her suspicions were aroused. Miss Schley was not anxious that she should be conspicuously in the theatre merely because she was the smartest woman in London. That was certain. Besides, she was not the smartest woman in London. She was far too well-born to be that in these great days of the demi-mondaine. She remembered Robin Pierce’s warning at the Arkell House ball—“Consider yourselves enemies for no reasons or secret woman’s reasons. It’s safer.”

Only when she remembered what her husband had said about the American wanting her around did she hesitate again. Her suspicions were stirred. Miss Schley wasn’t keen on her being the center of attention at the theater just because she was the most fashionable woman in London. That was for sure. Besides, she wasn’t the most fashionable woman in London. She was far too well-bred for that in these big days of the demi-mondaine. She recalled Robin Pierce’s warning at the Arkell House ball—“Think of yourselves as enemies for no reason or for secret women's reasons. It's safer.”

When do women want the bulky, solid reasons obtusely demanded by men before they can be enemies? Where man insists on an insult, a blow, they will be satisfied with a look—perhaps not even at them but only at the skirt of their gown—with a turn of the head, with nothing at all. For what a man calls nothing can be the world and all that there is in it to a woman. Lady Holme knew that she and the American had been enemies since the moment when the latter had moved with the tiny steps that so oddly caricatured her own individual walk down the stairs at the Carlton. She wanted no tiresome reasons; nor did Miss Schley. Robin was right, of course. He understood women. But then—?

When do women need the heavy, solid reasons that men bluntly demand before they can consider someone an enemy? While a man insists on an insult or a hit, women will be satisfied with just a look—maybe not even at them but just at the hem of their dress—with a simple turn of the head, with nothing at all. For what a man calls nothing can mean everything to a woman. Lady Holme realized that she and the American had been enemies since the moment the latter walked down the stairs at the Carlton, imitating her own unique stride in a slightly exaggerated way. She didn’t want any annoying justifications; neither did Miss Schley. Robin was right, of course. He got women. But then—?

Should she go to the theatre?

Should she go to the theater?

The night came and she went. Whether an extraordinary white lace gown, which arrived from Paris in the morning, and fitted too perfectly for words, had anything to do with the eventual decision was not known to anybody but herself.

The night came, and she left. Whether the stunning white lace gown that arrived from Paris in the morning, which fit perfectly, had any influence on her final decision was something only she knew.

Boxes are no longer popular in London except at the Opera. The British Theatre was new, and the management, recognising that people prefer stalls, had given up all the available space to them, and only left room for two large boxes, which faced each other on a level with the dress circle and next the stage. Lord Holme had one. Mrs. Wolfstein had taken the other.

Boxes aren't really in style in London anymore, except at the Opera. The British Theatre was new, and the management realized that people preferred the stalls, so they gave up all the available space for them and only kept room for two large boxes, which faced each other at the same level as the dress circle and next to the stage. Lord Holme had one. Mrs. Wolfstein took the other.

Miss Schley’s personal success in London brought together a rather special audience. There were some of the usual people who go to first nights—critics, ladies who describe dresses, fashionable lawyers and doctors. But there were also numbers of people who are scarcely ever seen on these occasions, people who may be found in the ground and grand tier boxes at Covent Garden during the summer season. These thronged the stalls, and every one of them was a dear friend of Lady Holme’s. Among them were Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Sally Perceval with her magnificently handsome and semi-idiotic husband, old Lady Blower, in a green cap that suggested the bathing season, Robin Pierce and Mr. Bry. Smart Americans were scattered all over the house. Most of them had already seen the play in New York during the preceding winter, and nearly everyone in the stalls had seen the French original in Paris. The French piece had been quite shocking and quite delicious. Every Royalty de passage in Paris had been to see it, and one wandering monarch had gone three nights running, and had laughed until his gentleman-in-waiting thought the heir to his throne was likely to succeed much sooner than was generally expected.

Miss Schley’s personal success in London attracted a rather special crowd. There were some of the usual attendees at premieres—critics, dress reporters, fashionable lawyers, and doctors. But there were also a number of people who rarely show up at these events, folks who typically fill the ground and grand tier boxes at Covent Garden during the summer season. They crowded the stalls, and every one of them was a close friend of Lady Holme’s. Among them were Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Sally Perceval with her strikingly handsome yet somewhat clueless husband, old Lady Blower, donned in a green cap that hinted at the bathing season, Robin Pierce, and Mr. Bry. Stylish Americans were sprinkled throughout the audience. Most of them had already seen the play in New York the previous winter, and nearly everyone in the stalls had caught the French original in Paris. The French version had been both shocking and delightful. Every visiting royal in Paris had attended, and one wandering monarch went for three nights in a row, laughing so hard that his gentleman-in-waiting thought the heir to his throne might succeed much sooner than anyone expected.

The Holmes came in early. Lady Holme hated arriving anywhere early, but Lord Holme was in such a prodigious fuss about being in plenty of time to give Miss Schley a “rousin’ welcome,” that she yielded to his bass protestations, and had the satisfaction of entering their box at least seven minutes before the curtain went up. The stalls, of course, were empty, and as they gradually filled she saw the faces of her friends looking up at her with an amazement that under other circumstances might have been amusing, but under these was rather irritating. Mr. Laycock arrived two minutes after they did, and was immediately engaged in a roaring conversation by Fritz. He was a man who talked a great deal without having anything to say, who had always had much success with women, perhaps because he had always treated them very badly, who dressed, danced and shot well, and who had never, even for a moment, really cared for anyone but himself. A common enough type.

The Holmes arrived early. Lady Holme disliked being early to anything, but Lord Holme was in such a big fuss about being on time to give Miss Schley a “warm welcome” that she gave in to his strong objections and was pleased to enter their box at least seven minutes before the show started. The seats in the stalls were empty, and as they slowly filled up, she noticed the faces of her friends looking up at her with an astonishment that, in other situations, might have been funny, but in this case was quite annoying. Mr. Laycock showed up two minutes after they did and was immediately pulled into a loud conversation by Fritz. He was the kind of guy who talked a lot without saying much, who had always been successful with women, probably because he treated them terribly, who dressed well, danced well, and shot well, and who never really cared about anyone but himself. A pretty typical type.

Sir Donald appeared next, looking even more ghostly than usual. He sat down by Lady Holme, a little behind her. He seemed depressed, but the expression in his pale blue eyes when they first rested upon her made her thoroughly realise one thing—that it was one of her conquering nights. His eyes travelled quickly from her face to her throat, to her gown. She wore no jewels. Sir Donald had a fastidious taste in beauty—the taste that instinctively rejects excess of any kind. Her appeal to it had never been so great as to-night. She knew it, and felt that she had never found Sir Donald so attractive as to-night.

Sir Donald showed up next, looking even more ghostly than usual. He sat down next to Lady Holme, slightly behind her. He seemed down, but the look in his pale blue eyes when they first landed on her made her realize one thing—this was one of her winning nights. His gaze quickly moved from her face to her throat, to her dress. She wore no jewelry. Sir Donald had a selective taste in beauty—the kind that instinctively rejects any form of excess. Her appeal to that taste had never been as strong as it was tonight. She was aware of it and felt that she had never found Sir Donald so attractive as she did tonight.

Mr. and Mrs. Ulford came in just as the curtain was going up, and the introductions had to be gone through with a certain mysterious caution, and the sitting arrangements made with as little noise as possible. Lady Holme managed them deftly. Mr. Laycock sat nearest the stage, then Leo Ulford next to her, on her right. Sir Donald was on her other side, Mrs. Leo sat in the place of honour, with Lord Holme between her and Sir Donald. She was intensely pink. Even her gown was of that colour, and she wore a pink aigrette in her hair, fastened with a diamond ornament. Her thin, betraying throat was clasped by the large dog-collar she had worn at Arkell House. She cast swift, bird-like glances, full of a sort of haggard inquiry, towards Lady Holme as she settled down in her arm-chair in the corner. Lord Holme looked at her and at her ear-trumpet, and Lady Holme was glad she had decided not to have neuralgia. There are little compensations about all women even in the tiresome moments of their lives. Whether this moment was going to be tiresome or not she could not yet decide.

Mr. and Mrs. Ulford arrived just as the curtain was rising, and they had to be introduced with a certain mysterious caution, while trying to arrange their seats as quietly as possible. Lady Holme handled it skillfully. Mr. Laycock sat closest to the stage, then Leo Ulford beside her on her right. Sir Donald was on her other side, and Mrs. Leo occupied the seat of honor, with Lord Holme between her and Sir Donald. She was bright pink, even her gown matched the color, and she wore a pink aigrette in her hair, pinned with a diamond piece. Her delicate throat was adorned with the large dog-collar she had worn at Arkell House. She shot quick, bird-like glances, filled with a sort of anxious curiosity, toward Lady Holme as she settled into her armchair in the corner. Lord Holme observed her and her ear-trumpet, and Lady Holme was pleased that she had chosen not to have neuralgia. There are small compensations for all women even during the annoying moments of their lives. Whether this moment would be boring or not, she couldn’t yet tell.

The Wolfstein party had come in at the same time as the Leo Ulfords, and the box opposite presented an interesting study of Jewish types. For Mrs. Wolfstein and “Henry” were accompanied by four immensely rich compatriots, three of whom were members of the syndicate that was “backing” Miss Schley. The fourth was the wife of one of them, and a cousin of Henry’s, whom she resembled, but on a greatly enlarged scale. Both she and Amalia blazed with jewels, and both were slightly overdressed and looked too animated. Lady Holme saw Sir Donald glance at them, and then again at her, and began to think more definitely that the evening would not be tiresome.

The Wolfstein party arrived at the same time as the Leo Ulfords, and the box opposite showcased an intriguing mix of Jewish personalities. Mrs. Wolfstein and “Henry” were joined by four incredibly wealthy compatriots, three of whom were members of the syndicate supporting Miss Schley. The fourth was the wife of one of them and a cousin of Henry’s, who she resembled, but in a much more exaggerated way. Both she and Amalia sparkled with jewels, and both were slightly overdressed and appeared overly exuberant. Lady Holme noticed Sir Donald glance at them, then back at her, and started to feel more certain that the evening wouldn’t be boring.

Leo Ulford seemed at present forced into a certain constraint by the family element in the box. He looked at his father sideways, then at Lady Holme, drummed one hand on his knee, and was evidently uncertain of himself. During the opening scene of the play he found an opportunity to whisper to Lady Holme:

Leo Ulford seemed to be feeling a bit tense because of his family sitting in the box. He glanced at his father, then at Lady Holme, tapped his fingers on his knee, and clearly felt a bit unsure of himself. During the opening scene of the play, he took a chance to lean over and whisper to Lady Holme:

“I never can talk when pater’s there!”

“I can never talk when Dad is around!”

She whispered back:

She whispered in reply:

“We mustn’t talk now.”

"We can't talk right now."

Then she looked towards the stage with apparent interest. Mrs. Leo sat sideways with her trumpet lifted up towards her ear, Lord Holme had his eyes fixed on the stage, and held his hands ready for the “rousin’ welcome.” Mr. Laycock, at the end of the row, was also all attention. Lady Holme glanced from one to the other, and murmured to Sir Donald with a smile:

Then she looked at the stage with clear interest. Mrs. Leo sat sideways with her trumpet raised to her ear, Lord Holme was focused on the stage and had his hands ready for the “rousing welcome.” Mr. Laycock, at the end of the row, was also fully attentive. Lady Holme looked from one to the other and whispered to Sir Donald with a smile:

“I think we shall find to-night that the claque is not abolished in England.”

"I think we'll discover tonight that the claque still exists in England."

He raised his eyebrows and looked distressed.

He raised his eyebrows and looked worried.

“I have very little hope of her acting,” he murmured back.

“I have very little hope that she’ll act,” he replied quietly.

Lady Holme put her fan to her lips.

Lady Holme brought her fan to her lips.

“‘Sh! No sacrilege!” she said in an under voice.

“‘Sh! No blasphemy!” she said in a low voice.

She saw Leo Ulford shoot an angry glance at his father. Mrs. Wolfstein nodded and smiled at her from the opposite box, and it struck Lady Holme that her smile was more definitely malicious than usual, and that her large black eyes were full of a sort of venomous anticipation. Mrs. Wolfstein had at all times an almost frightfully expressive face. To-night it had surely discarded every shred of reticence, and proclaimed an eager expectation of something which Lady Holme could not divine, but which must surely be very disagreeable to her. What could it possibly be? And was it in any way connected with Miss Schley’s anxiety that she should be there that night? She began to wish that the American would appear, but Miss Schley had nothing to do in the first act till near the end, and then had only one short scene to bring down the curtain. Lady Holme knew this because she had seen the play in Paris. She thought the American version very dull. The impropriety had been removed and with it all the fun. People began to yawn and to assume the peculiar blank expression—the bankrupt face—that is indicative of thwarted anticipation. Only the Americans who had seen the piece in New York preserved their lively looks and an appearance of being on the qui vive.

She watched Leo Ulford shoot his father an angry look. Mrs. Wolfstein nodded and smiled at her from the opposite box, and Lady Holme realized that her smile was more obviously malicious than usual, and that her large black eyes were filled with a sort of venomous excitement. Mrs. Wolfstein always had an almost frighteningly expressive face. Tonight, it seemed to have dropped all pretenses and announced an eager expectation of something that Lady Holme couldn’t quite figure out, but which had to be very unpleasant for her. What could it possibly be? And was it somehow connected to Miss Schley wanting her to be there that night? She started to hope the American would show up, but Miss Schley had nothing to do in the first act until near the end, and then only had one short scene to close the curtain. Lady Holme knew this because she had seen the play in Paris. She found the American version very dull. The risqué parts had been removed, and with them, all the fun. People started to yawn and put on that peculiar blank expression—the defeated face—that shows disappointment. Only the Americans who had seen the play in New York kept their lively looks and seemed to be on the alert.

Lord Holme’s blunt brown features gradually drooped, seemed to become definitely elongated. As time went on he really began to look almost lantern-jawed. He bent forward and tried to catch Mr. Laycock’s eye and to telegraph an urgent question, but only succeeded in meeting the surly blue eyes of Leo Ulford, whom he met to-night for the first time. In his despair he turned towards Mrs. Leo, and at once encountered the ear-trumpet. He glanced at it with apprehension, and, after a moment of vital hesitation, was about to pour into it the provender, “Have you any notion when she’s comin’ on?” when there was a sudden rather languid slapping of applause, and he jerked round hastily to find Miss Schley already on the stage and welcomed without any of the assistance which he was specially there to give. He lifted belated hands, but met a glance from his wife which made him drop them silently. There was a satire in her eyes, a sort of humorous, half-urging patronage that pierced the hide of his self-satisfied and lethargic mind. She seemed sitting there ready to beat time to his applause, nod her head to it as to a childish strain of jigging music. And this apparent preparation for a semi-comic, semi-pitiful benediction sent his hands suddenly to his knees.

Lord Holme’s rough brown features slowly sagged, looking more and more elongated. Over time, he started to appear almost lantern-jawed. He leaned forward in an attempt to catch Mr. Laycock’s eye and send an urgent question, but only managed to lock eyes with the surly blue gaze of Leo Ulford, whom he was meeting for the first time that night. In his frustration, he turned to Mrs. Leo and immediately encountered the ear-trumpet. He looked at it nervously, and after a moment of crucial hesitation, was about to ask, “Do you have any idea when she’s coming on?” when there was a sudden, somewhat lazy burst of applause. He quickly turned to find Miss Schley already on stage, welcomed without any assistance that he was supposed to provide. He raised his hands late, but met a look from his wife that made him drop them silently. There was a mocking tone in her eyes, a kind of playful, half-encouraging patronage that pierced through his complacent and sluggish mind. She seemed ready to keep time to his applause, nodding along to it like it was a childish tune. And this seemingly prepared semi-comic, semi-sympathetic blessing made his hands drop suddenly to his knees.

He stared at the stage. Miss Schley was looking wonderfully like Viola, he thought, on the instant, more like than she did in real life; like Viola gone to the bad, though become a very reticent, yet very definite, cocotte. There was not much in the scene, but Miss Schley, without apparent effort and with a profound demureness, turned the dulness of it into something that was—not French, certainly not that—but that was quite as outrageous as the French had been, though in a different way; something without definite nationality, but instinct with the slyness of acute and unscrupulous womankind. The extraordinary thing was the marvellous resemblance this acute and unscrupulous womanhood bore to Lady Holme’s, even through all its obvious difference from hers. All her little mannerisms of voice, look, manner and movement, were there but turned towards commonness, even towards a naive but very self-conscious impropriety. Had she been a public performer instead of merely a woman of the world, the whole audience must have at once recognised the imitation. As it was, her many friends in the house noticed it, and during the short progress of the scene various heads were turned in her direction, various faces glanced up at the big box in which she sat, leaning one arm on the ledge, and looking towards Miss Schley with an expression of quiet observation—a little indifferent—on her white face. Even Sir Donald, who was next to her, and who once—in the most definite moment of Miss Schley’s ingenious travesty—looked at her for an instant, could not discern that she was aware of what was amusing or enraging all her acquaintances.

He stared at the stage. Miss Schley looked wonderfully like Viola, he thought, more so than she did in real life; like Viola gone off the rails, but turned into a very reserved yet very defined cocotte. There wasn't much happening in the scene, but Miss Schley, without any obvious effort and with a deep modesty, transformed the dullness into something that wasn't French, certainly not that, but just as scandalous as the French had been, though in a different way; something with no specific nationality, but full of the slyness of sharp and ruthless women. The incredible thing was how much this sharp and ruthless femininity resembled Lady Holme’s, even with all its clear differences. All her little mannerisms of voice, expression, demeanor, and movement were present but aimed towards commonness, even toward a naive yet very self-aware impropriety. If she had been a public performer instead of simply a woman of the world, the entire audience would have instantly recognized the imitation. As it was, her many friends in the audience noticed it, and throughout the short scene, various heads turned her way, various faces glanced up at the large box where she sat, leaning one arm on the ledge, looking at Miss Schley with a quiet, somewhat indifferent expression on her pale face. Even Sir Donald, who was next to her and who once—at the most decisive moment of Miss Schley’s clever imitation—looked at her for a brief moment, couldn't tell that she was aware of what was amusing or infuriating all her friends.

Naturally she had grasped the situation at once, had discovered at once why Miss Schley was anxious for her to be there. As she sat in the box looking on at this gross impertinence, she seemed to herself to be watching herself after a long degringolade, which had brought her, not to the gutter, but to the smart restaurant, the smart music-hall, the smart night club; the smart everything else that is beyond the borderland of even a lax society. This was Miss Schley’s comment upon her. The sting of it lay in this fact, that it followed immediately upon the heels of the unpleasant scene at Arkell House. Otherwise, she thought it would not have troubled her. Now it did trouble her. She felt not only indignant with Miss Schley. She felt also secretly distressed in a more subtle way. Miss Schley’s performance was calculated, coming at this moment, to make her world doubtful just when it had been turned from doubt. A good caricature fixes the attention upon the oddities, or the absurdities, latent in the original. But this caricature did more. It suggested hidden possibilities which she, by her own indiscreet action at the ball, had made perhaps to seem probabilities to many people.

Naturally, she immediately understood the situation and realized why Miss Schley wanted her there. As she sat in the box, witnessing this blatant rudeness, it felt like she was observing herself after a long decline, which had led her, not to the streets, but to the upscale restaurant, the trendy music hall, the chic night club; the upscale everything else that exists beyond even a relaxed society. This was Miss Schley's commentary on her. The painful part was that it came right after the unpleasant scene at Arkell House. Otherwise, she thought it wouldn’t have bothered her. But now it did. She felt not only angry with Miss Schley but also secretly upset in a more subtle way. Miss Schley’s timing was deliberate, making her world seem questionable just when it had shifted away from doubt. A good caricature highlights the oddities or absurdities hidden in the original. But this caricature did more. It hinted at hidden possibilities that she, through her own indiscreet actions at the ball, might have caused to seem like probabilities to many people.

Here, before her friends, was set a woman strangely like her, but evidently a bad woman. Lady Holme was certain that the result of Miss Schley’s performance would be that were she to do things now which, done before the Arkell House ball and this first night, would not have been noticed, or would have been merely smiled at, they would be commented upon with acrimony, exaggerated, even condemned.

Here, in front of her friends, stood a woman who looked strangely like her, but clearly she was not a good person. Lady Holme was sure that whatever Miss Schley did now, things that would have gone unnoticed or been laughed off before the Arkell House ball and this first night, would be criticized harshly, exaggerated, and even condemned.

Miss Schley was turning upon her one of those mirrors which distorts by enlarging. Society would be likely to see her permanently distorted, and not only in mannerisms but in character.

Miss Schley was looking at her in one of those mirrors that distorts by making things larger. Society would probably see her as permanently distorted, not just in her mannerisms but also in her character.

It happened that this fact was specially offensive to her on this particular evening, and at this particular moment of her life.

It just so happened that this fact really bothered her on this specific evening and at this specific moment in her life.

While she sat there and watched the scene run its course, and saw, without seeming to see, the effect it had upon those whom she knew well in the house—saw Mrs. Wolfstein’s eager delight in it, Lady Manby’s broad amusement, Robin Pierce’s carefully-controlled indignation, Mr. Bry’s sardonic and always cold gratification, Lady Cardington’s surprised, half-tragic wonder—she was oscillating between two courses, one a course of reserve, of stern self-control and abnegation, the other a course of defiance, of reckless indulgence of the strong temper that dwelt within her, and that occasionally showed itself for a moment, as it had on the evening of Miss Filberte’s fiasco. That temper was flaming now unseen. Was she going to throw cold water over the flame, or to fan it? She did not know.

While she sat there and watched the scene unfold, and noticed, without really noticing, the impact it had on those she knew well in the house—saw Mrs. Wolfstein’s eager delight, Lady Manby’s broad amusement, Robin Pierce’s carefully controlled anger, Mr. Bry’s sardonic and always icy satisfaction, and Lady Cardington’s surprised, half-tragic wonder—she was torn between two paths: one of restraint, strict self-control, and self-denial, and the other a path of defiance, of recklessly indulging the strong temper that resided within her, which occasionally flared up, as it had on the evening of Miss Filberte’s disaster. That temper was blazing now, though hidden. Was she going to extinguish the flames or stoke them? She didn’t know.

When the curtain fell, the critics, who sometimes seem to enjoy personally what they call very sad and disgraceful in print, were smiling at one another. The blank faces of the men about town in the stalls were shining almost unctuously. The smart Americans were busily saying to everyone, “Didn’t we say so?” The whole house was awake. Miss Schley might not be much of an actress. Numbers of people were already bustling about to say that she could not act at all. But she had banished dulness. She had shut the yawning lips, and stopped that uneasy cough which is the expression of the relaxed mind rather than of the relaxed throat.

When the curtain came down, the critics, who often seem to take pleasure in what they call very sad and disgraceful in their reviews, were smiling at each other. The blank faces of the men in the audience were almost shining with false enthusiasm. The stylish Americans were eagerly telling everyone, “Didn’t we say so?” The entire theater was alert. Miss Schley might not be the best actress. Many people were already rushing around to say that she couldn’t act at all. But she had eliminated boredom. She had closed the yawning mouths and stopped that uncomfortable cough that reflects a wandering mind rather than just a scratchy throat.

Lady Holme sat back a little in the box.

Lady Holme leaned back slightly in the box.

“What d’you think of her?” she said to Sir Donald. “I think she’s rather piquant, not anywhere near Granier, of course, but still—”

“What do you think of her?” she said to Sir Donald. “I think she’s quite interesting, not at all like Granier, of course, but still—”

“I think her performance entirely odious,” he said, with an unusual emphasis that was almost violent. “Entirely odious.”

“I think her performance is completely awful,” he said, with an unusual emphasis that was almost aggressive. “Completely awful.”

He got up from his seat, striking his thin fingers against the palms of his hands.

He stood up from his seat, tapping his slender fingers against his palms.

“Vulgar and offensive,” he said, almost as if to himself, and with a sort of passion. “Vulgar and offensive!”

"That's so vulgar and offensive," he said, almost to himself, with a certain intensity. "Vulgar and offensive!"

Suddenly he turned away and went out of the box.

Suddenly, he turned around and left the box.

“I say—”

"I'm saying—"

Lady Holme, who had been watching Sir Donald’s disordered exit, looked round to Leo.

Lady Holme, who had been watching Sir Donald leave in a disheveled state, turned to Leo.

“I say—” he repeated. “What’s up with pater?”

“I say—” he repeated. “What’s going on with dad?”

“He doesn’t seem to be enjoying the play.”

“He doesn’t look like he’s enjoying the play.”

Leo Ulford looked unusually grave, even thoughtful, as if he were pondering over some serious question. He kept his blue eyes fixed upon Lady Holme. At last he said, in a voice much lower than usual:

Leo Ulford looked unusually serious, even contemplative, as if he were considering some important issue. He kept his blue eyes focused on Lady Holme. Finally, he spoke in a voice that was much softer than usual:

“Poor chap!”

"Poor guy!"

“Who’s a poor chap?”

"Who's a poor guy?"

Leo jerked his head towards the door.

Leo quickly turned his head toward the door.

“Your father? Why?”

"Your dad? Why?"

“Why—at his age!”

"Why—at his age?!"

The last words were full of boyish contempt.

The last words were filled with childish disdain.

“I don’t understand.”

"I don't get it."

“Yes, you do. To be like that at his age. What’s the good? As if—” He smiled slowly at her. “I’m glad I’m young,” he said.

“Yes, you do. To be like that at his age. What’s the point? As if—” He smiled slowly at her. “I’m glad I’m young,” he said.

“I’m glad you’re young too,” she answered. “But you’re quite wrong about Sir Donald.”

“I’m glad you’re young too,” she replied. “But you’re quite mistaken about Sir Donald.”

She let her eyes rest on his. He shook his head.

She gazed into his eyes. He shook his head.

“No, I’m not. I guessed it that day at the Carlton. All through lunch he looked at you.”

“No, I’m not. I figured it out that day at the Carlton. He kept looking at you the entire lunch.”

“But what has all this to do with Miss Schley’s performance?”

“But what does any of this have to do with Miss Schley’s performance?”

“Because she’s something like you, but low down, where you’d never go.”

“Because she’s kind of like you, but from a lower place, where you’d never go.”

He drew his chair a little closer to hers.

He moved his chair a bit closer to hers.

“Would you?” he added, almost in a whisper.

“Would you?” he added, almost in a whisper.

Mr. Laycock, who was in raptures over Miss Schley’s performance, had got up to speak to Fritz, but found the latter being steadily hypnotised by Mrs. Leo’s trumpet, which went up towards his mouth whenever he opened it. He bellowed distracted nothings but could not make her hear, obtaining no more fortunate result than a persistent flutter of pink eyelids, and a shrill, reiterated “The what? The what?”

Mr. Laycock, who was thrilled by Miss Schley’s performance, stood up to talk to Fritz but found him being completely mesmerized by Mrs. Leo’s trumpet, which seemed to aim for his mouth whenever he tried to speak. He shouted random things in frustration but couldn’t get her to listen, only getting a constant flutter of pink eyelids in response and a repeated, shrill “What? What?”

A sharp tap came presently on the box door, and Mrs. Wolfstein’s painted face appeared. Lord Holme sprang up with undisguised relief.

A quick knock sounded on the box door, and Mrs. Wolfstein’s made-up face appeared. Lord Holme jumped up with obvious relief.

“What d’you think of Pimpernel? Ah, Mr. Laycock—I heard your faithful hands.”

“What do you think of Pimpernel? Ah, Mr. Laycock—I heard your loyal supporters.”

“Stunnin’!” roared Lord Holme, “simply stunnin’!”

“Stunning!” roared Lord Holme, “absolutely stunning!”

“Stunnin’! stunnin’!” exclaimed Mr. Laycock; “Rippin’! There’s no other word. Simply rippin’!”

“Stunning! Stunning!” exclaimed Mr. Laycock; “Amazing! There’s no other word. Simply amazing!”

“The what? The what?” cried Mrs. Ulford.

“The what? The what?” shouted Mrs. Ulford.

Mrs. Wolfstein bent down, with expansive affection, over Lady Holme’s chair, and clasped the left hand which Lady Holme carelessly raised to a level with her shoulder.

Mrs. Wolfstein leaned down, filled with warmth, over Lady Holme’s chair, and took hold of the left hand that Lady Holme casually lifted to the height of her shoulder.

“You dear person! Nice of you to come, and in such a gown too! The angels wear white lace thrown together by Victorine—it is Victorine? I was certain!—I’m sure. D’you like Pimpernel?”

“You lovely person! It's great that you came, and in that dress too! The angels wear white lace put together by Victorine—it's Victorine, right? I knew it! I’m sure. Do you like Pimpernel?”

Her too lustrous eyes—even Mrs. Wolfstein’s eyes looked over-dressed—devoured Lady Holme, and her large, curving features were almost riotously interrogative.

Her overly shiny eyes—even Mrs. Wolfstein’s eyes seemed too flashy—were fixated on Lady Holme, and her large, curvy features looked almost dramatically questioning.

“Yes,” Lady Holme said. “Quite.”

“Yeah,” Lady Holme said. “Totally.”

“She’s startled everybody.”

“She’s surprised everyone.”

“Startled!—why?”

"Startled? Why?"

“Oh, well—she has! There’s money in it, don’t you think?”

“Oh, well—she has! There's money in it, don’t you think?”

“Henry,” who had accompanied his wife, and who was standing sideways at the back of the box looking like a thief in the night, came a step forward at the mention of money.

“Henry,” who was with his wife and standing sideways at the back of the box like a thief in the night, took a step forward when he heard the mention of money.

“I’m afraid I’m no judge of that. Your husband would know better.”

“I’m not really the best person to say. Your husband would know better.”

“Plenty of money,” said “Henry,” in a low voice that seemed to issue from the bridge of his nose; “it ought to bring a good six thousand into the house for the four weeks. That’s—for Miss Schley—for the Syndicate—ten per cent. on the gross, and twenty-five per cent.—”

“Plenty of money,” said “Henry,” in a low voice that seemed to come from the bridge of his nose; “it should bring in a good six thousand for the house over the four weeks. That’s—for Miss Schley—for the Syndicate—ten percent on the gross, and twenty-five percent—”

He found himself in mental arithmetic.

He found himself doing mental math.

“The—swan with the golden eggs!” said Lady Holme, lightly, turning once more to Leo Ulford. “You mustn’t kill Miss Schley.”

“The—swan with the golden eggs!” said Lady Holme, casually, turning once more to Leo Ulford. “You can’t kill Miss Schley.”

Mrs. Wolfstein looked at Mr. Laycock and murmured to him:

Mrs. Wolfstein glanced at Mr. Laycock and quietly said to him:

“Pimpernel does any killing that’s going about—for herself. What d’you say, Franky?”

“Pimpernel does all the killing that happens—just for herself. What do you think, Franky?”

They went out of the box together, followed by “Henry,” who was still buzzing calculations, like a Jewish bee.

They stepped out of the box together, trailed by “Henry,” who was still buzzing with calculations, like an overactive bee.

Lord Holme resolutely tore himself from the ear-trumpet, and was preparing to follow, with the bellowed excuse that he was “sufferin’ from toothache” and had been ordered to “do as much smokin’ as possible,” when the curtain rose on the second act.

Lord Holme firmly pulled away from the ear-trumpet and was getting ready to follow, loudly claiming that he was “suffering from a toothache” and had been told to “smoke as much as possible,” just as the curtain went up on the second act.

Miss Schley was engaged to a supper-party that evening and did not wish to be late. Lord Holme sat down again looking scarcely pleasant.

Miss Schley had a dinner party to attend that evening and didn't want to be late. Lord Holme sat back down, looking rather displeased.

“Do as much—the what?” cried Mrs. Ulford, holding the trumpet at right angles to her pink face.

“Do as much—the what?” shouted Mrs. Ulford, holding the trumpet at a right angle to her pink face.

Leo Ulford leant backwards and hissed “Hush!” at her. She looked at him and then at Lady Holme, and a sudden expression of old age came into her bird-like face and seemed to overspread her whole body. She dropped the trumpet and touched the diamonds that glittered in the front of her low gown with trembling hands.

Leo Ulford leaned back and hissed, “Hush!” at her. She looked at him and then at Lady Holme, and a sudden look of old age appeared on her bird-like face and seemed to spread over her entire body. She dropped the trumpet and touched the diamonds that sparkled in the front of her low-cut gown with trembling hands.

Mr. Laycock slipped into the box when the curtain had been up two or three minutes, but Sir Donald did not return.

Mr. Laycock slipped into the box a couple of minutes after the curtain went up, but Sir Donald didn’t come back.

“I b’lieve he’s bolted,” Leo whispered to Lady Holme. “Just like him.”

“I think he’s run off,” Leo whispered to Lady Holme. “Just like him.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Oh!—I’m here, for one thing.”

“Oh! I’m here, for one thing.”

He looked at her victoriously.

He looked at her triumphantly.

“You’ll have a letter from him to-morrow. Poor old chap!”

“You’ll get a letter from him tomorrow. Poor guy!”

He spoke contemptuously.

He spoke with contempt.

For the first time Lord Holme seemed consciously and unfavourably observant of his wife and Leo. His under-jaw began to move. But Miss Schley came on to the stage again, and he thrust his head eagerly forward.

For the first time, Lord Holme appeared to be aware of his wife and Leo in a negative way. His jaw started to clench. But Miss Schley returned to the stage, and he leaned his head forward with interest.

During the rest of the evening Miss Schley did not relax her ingenious efforts of mimicry, but she took care not to make them too prominent. She had struck her most resonant note in the first act, and during the two remaining acts she merely kept her impersonation to its original lines. Lady Holme watched the whole performance imperturbably, but before the final curtain fell she knew that she was not going to throw cold water on that flame which was burning within her. Fritz’s behaviour, perhaps, decided which of the two actions should be carried out—the douching or the fanning. Possibly Leo Ulford had something to say in the matter too. Or did the faces of friends below in the stalls play their part in the silent drama which moved step by step with the spoken drama on the stage? Lady Holme did not ask questions of herself. When Mr. Laycock and Fritz were furiously performing the duties of a claque at the end of the play, she got up smiling, and nodded to Mrs. Wolfstein in token of her pleasure in Miss Schley’s success, her opinion that it had been worthily earned. As she nodded she touched one hand with the other, making a silent applause that Mrs. Wolfstein and all her friends might see. Then she let Leo Ulford put on her cloak and called pretty words down Mrs. Leo’s trumpet, all the while nearly deafened by Fritz’s demonstrations, which even outran Mr. Laycock’s.

During the rest of the evening, Miss Schley continued her clever mimicry but made sure it wasn’t too obvious. She had hit her best note in the first act and kept her impersonation aligned with its original lines in the last two acts. Lady Holme watched the entire performance without showing any emotion, but by the time the final curtain was about to fall, she realized she wasn’t going to dampen the fire burning inside her. Fritz’s behavior may have influenced which action was taken—the cooling down or the encouragement. Leo Ulford might have had a say in it too. Or maybe the expressions of friends in the audience played a role in the silent drama that unfolded alongside the spoken drama on stage? Lady Holme didn’t question herself. When Mr. Laycock and Fritz were energetically applauding at the end of the play, she stood up smiling and nodded to Mrs. Wolfstein to show her appreciation for Miss Schley’s success, believing it was well-deserved. As she nodded, she clapped silently with one hand against the other for Mrs. Wolfstein and all her friends to see. Then she allowed Leo Ulford to put her cloak on and shared kind words with Mrs. Leo, all while being nearly overwhelmed by Fritz’s exuberant cheers, which even surpassed Mr. Laycock’s.

When at last they died away she said to Leo:

When they finally quieted down, she said to Leo:

“We are going on to the Elwyns. Shall you be there?”

“We're heading to the Elwyns. Will you be there?”

He stood over her, while Mrs. Ulford watched him, drooping her head sideways.

He stood above her while Mrs. Ulford watched him, tilting her head to the side.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“We can talk it all over quietly. Fritz!”

“We can discuss everything calmly. Fritz!”

“What’s that about the Elwyns?” said Lord Holme.

“What’s going on with the Elwyns?” said Lord Holme.

“I was telling Mr. Ulford that we are going on there.”

“I was telling Mr. Ulford that we are heading over there.”

“I’m not. Never heard of it.”

“I’m not. I’ve never heard of it.”

Lady Holme was on the point of retorting that it was he who had told her to accept the invitation on the ground that “the Elwyns always do you better than anyone in London, whether they’re second-raters or not,” but a look in Leo Ulford’s eyes checked her.

Lady Holme was about to snap back that it was he who had told her to accept the invitation because “the Elwyns always host better than anyone in London, whether they’re second-raters or not,” but a look in Leo Ulford’s eyes stopped her.

“Very well,” she said. “Go to the club if you like; but I must peep in for five minutes. Mrs. Ulford, didn’t you think Miss Schley rather delicious—?”

“Sure,” she said. “You can go to the club if you want; but I need to check in for five minutes. Mrs. Ulford, didn’t you think Miss Schley was pretty fabulous—?”

She went out of the box with one hand on a pink arm, talking gently into the trumpet.

She stepped out of the box with one hand on a pink arm, speaking softly into the trumpet.

“You goin’ to the Elwyns?” said Lord Holme, gruffly, to Leo Ulford as they got their coats and prepared to follow.

“You heading to the Elwyns?” said Lord Holme gruffly to Leo Ulford as they grabbed their coats and got ready to go.

“Depends on my wife. If she’s done up—”

“Depends on my wife. If she’s all dressed up—”

“Ah!” said Lord Holme, striking a match, and holding out his cigarette case, regardless of regulations.

“Ah!” said Lord Holme, striking a match and offering his cigarette case, ignoring the rules.

A momentary desire to look in at the Elwyns’ possessed him. Then he thought of a supper-party and forgot it.

A brief urge to drop by the Elwyns’ hit him. Then he remembered the dinner party and let it go.





CHAPTER XI

MRS. WOLFSTEIN was right. There was money in Miss Schley’s performance. Her sly impropriety appealed with extraordinary force to the peculiar respectability characteristic of the British temperament, and her celebrity, hitherto mainly social, was suddenly and enormously increased. Already a popular person, she became a popular actress, and was soon as well-known to the world in the streets and the suburbs as to the world in the drawing-rooms of Mayfair. And this public celebrity greatly increased the value that was put upon her in private—especially the value put upon her by men.

MRS. WOLFSTEIN was right. There was money in Miss Schley’s performance. Her sly impropriety had an extraordinary appeal to the unique respectability of the British temperament, and her celebrity, which had mostly been social up to that point, grew suddenly and significantly. Already well-liked, she transitioned into a popular actress and quickly became as recognizable in the streets and suburbs as she was in the drawing-rooms of Mayfair. This newfound public fame greatly elevated her perceived value in private—especially among men.

The average man adores being connected openly with the woman who is the rage of the moment. It flatters his vanity and makes him feel good all over. It even frequently turns his head and makes him almost as intoxicated as a young girl with adulation received at her first ball.

The average guy loves being openly linked to the woman who’s popular right now. It boosts his ego and makes him feel great all around. It often catches him off guard and makes him feel almost as giddy as a young girl basking in admiration at her first dance.

The combination of Miss Schley herself and Miss Schley’s celebrity—or notoriety—had undoubtedly turned Lord Holme’s head. Perhaps he had not the desire to conceal the fact. Certainly he had not the finesse. He presented his turned head to the world with an audacious simplicity that was almost laughable, and that had in it an element of boyishness not wholly unattractive to those who looked on—the casual ones to whom even the tragedies of a highly-civilised society bring but a quiet and cynical amusement.

The mix of Miss Schley herself and her fame—or infamy—had definitely captivated Lord Holme. Maybe he didn't even want to hide it. Clearly, he lacked the subtlety. He showed off his infatuation to everyone with a brazen straightforwardness that was nearly amusing, along with a youthful charm that wasn't entirely off-putting to those who observed—those casual onlookers who regarded even the dramas of a sophisticated society with a sense of quiet cynicism.

Lady Holme was not one of these. Her strong temper was token of a vivid temperament. Till now this vivid temperament had been rocked in the cradle of an easy, a contented, a very successful life. Such storms as had come to her had quickly passed away. The sun had never been far off. Her egoism had been constantly flattered. Her will had been perpetually paramount. Even the tyranny of Lord Holme had been but as the tyranny of a selfish, thoughtless, pleasure-seeking boy who, after all, was faithful to her and was fond of her. His temperamental indifference to any feelings but his own had been often concealed and overlaid by his strong physical passion for his wife’s beauty, his profound satisfaction in having carried off and in possessing a woman admired and sought by many others.

Lady Holme wasn't like that. Her strong temper showed a vibrant personality. Until now, this vibrant personality had been cradled in the comfort of an easy, content, and very successful life. The challenges she faced had quickly faded away. The sun was never far away. Her self-importance had always been stroked. Her will had always been dominant. Even the tyranny of Lord Holme was just like the tyranny of a selfish, thoughtless, pleasure-seeking boy who, nonetheless, remained loyal to her and cared for her. His emotional indifference to anything but his own feelings had often been hidden behind his strong physical desire for his wife's beauty and his deep satisfaction in having won and kept a woman who was admired and pursued by many others.

Suddenly life presented to Lady Holme its seamy side; Fate attacking her in her woman’s vanity, her egoism, even in her love. The vision startled. The blow stung. She was conscious of confusion, of cloud, then of a terrible orderliness, of a clear light. In the confusion she seemed to hear voices never heard before, voices that dared to jeer at her; in the cloud to see phantoms of gigantic size menacing her, impending over her. The orderliness, the clear light were more frightful to her. They left less to her imagination; had, as it were, no ragged edges. In them she faced a definite catastrophe, saw it whole, as one sees a near object in the magical atmosphere of the East, outlined with burning blue, quivering with relentless gold. She saw herself in the dust, pelted, mocked at.

Suddenly, life showed Lady Holme its ugly side; Fate struck at her vanity, her selfishness, and even her love. The vision shocked her. The blow hurt. She felt a mix of confusion, a fog, and then a terrifying clarity, a bright light. In the chaos, she thought she heard voices she had never heard before, voices that dared to mock her; in the fog, she saw huge phantoms threatening her, looming over her. The clarity and bright light were even more frightening to her. They left little to her imagination; they were completely defined. In that light, she faced a definite disaster, saw it clearly, like one sees an object close-up in the enchanting atmosphere of the East, outlined in bright blue, shimmering with relentless gold. She saw herself in the dirt, pelted and ridiculed.

That seemed at first to be incredible. But she saw it so plainly that she could not even pretend to herself that she was deceived by some unusual play of light or combination of shadows. What she saw—was:

That initially seemed unbelievable. But she saw it so clearly that she couldn't even pretend to herself that she was fooled by some strange lighting or mix of shadows. What she saw was:

Her husband had thrown off his allegiance to her and transferred his admiration, perhaps his affection, to the woman who had most deftly and delicately insulted her in the face of all her world. And he had done this with the most abominable publicity. That was what she saw in a clear light like the light of the East. That was what sent a lash across her temperament, scarring it perhaps, but waking it into all it could ever have of life. In each woman there is hidden a second woman, more fierce and tender, more evil and good, more strong and fervent than the woman who hides her in the ordinary hours of life; a woman who weeps blood where the other woman weeps tears, who strikes with a flaming sword where the other woman strikes with a willow wand.

Her husband had rejected her and shifted his admiration, maybe even his affection, to the woman who had insulted her most skillfully and subtly in front of everyone. And he had done this in the most shameful way possible. That was what she understood clearly, like the bright light of the East. That realization stung her, maybe leaving a scar, but also awakening her to all that she was capable of living. Inside every woman, there’s a second woman, fiercer and more caring, more evil and good, stronger and more passionate than the woman who keeps her hidden in the daily grind; a woman who bleeds where the other woman sheds tears, who fights with a flaming sword where the other woman wields a willow branch.

This woman now rose up in Lady Holme, rose up to do battle.

This woman now stood tall in Lady Holme, ready to fight.

The laughing, frivolous world was all unconscious of her. Lord Holme was unconscious of her. But she was at last fully conscious of herself.

The laughing, carefree world was completely unaware of her. Lord Holme was unaware of her. But she was finally fully aware of herself.

This woman remembered Robin Pierce’s odd belief and the light words with which she had chastised it. He had persistently kept faith in, and sought for, a far-away being. But she was a being of light and glory. His kernel of the husk was still a siren, but a siren with a heart, with an exquisite imagination, with a fragrance of dreams about her, a lilt of eternal music in her voice, the beaming, wonder of things unearthly in her eyes. Poor Robin! Lady Holme found it in her heart to pity him as she realised herself. But then she turned her pity aside and concentrated it elsewhere. The egoism of her was not dead though the hidden woman had sprung up in vivid life. Her intellect was spurred into energy by the suffering of her pride and of her heart. Memory was restless and full of the passion of recall.

This woman recalled Robin Pierce's strange belief and the lighthearted way she had criticized it. He had always believed in and searched for a distant being. But she was a being of light and glory. His essence was still a siren, but a siren with a heart, an incredible imagination, an aura of dreams around her, and a melody of eternal music in her voice, with the radiant wonder of the otherworldly in her eyes. Poor Robin! Lady Holme felt a pang of pity for him as she came to understand herself. But then she set her pity aside and focused it elsewhere. Her ego was still alive, even though the hidden woman within her had risen to life. Her intellect was energized by the pain of her pride and her heart. Her memories were restless and filled with the passion of recall.

She remembered the night when she softly drew up the hood of her dressing-gown above her head and, rocking herself to and fro, murmured the “Allah-Akbar” of a philosophic fatalist—“I will live for the day. I will live for the night.” What an absurd patter that was on the lips of a woman. And she remembered the conversation with Fritz that had preceded her monologue. She had asked him then whether he could love her if her beauty were taken from her. It had never occurred to her that while her beauty still remained her spell upon him might be weakened, might be broken. That it was broken now she did not say to herself. All she did say to herself was that she must strike an effective blow against this impertinent woman. She had some pride but not enough to keep her passive. She was not one of those women who would rather lose all they have than struggle to keep it. She meant to struggle, but she had no wish that the world should know what she was doing. Pride rose in her when she thought of cold eyes watching the battle, cold voices commenting on it—Amalia Wolfstein’s eyes, Mr. Bry’s voice, a hundred other eyes and voices. Her quickened intellect, her woman’s heart would teach her to be subtle. The danger lay in her temper. But since the scene at Arkell House she had thoroughly realised its impetuosity and watched it warily as one watches an enemy. She did not intend to be ruined by anything within her. The outside chances of life were many enough and deadly enough to deal with. Strength and daring were needed to ward them off. The chances that had their origin within the soul, the character—not really chances at all—must be controlled, foreseen, forestalled.

She remembered the night when she quietly pulled the hood of her robe over her head and, rocking back and forth, whispered the “Allah-Akbar” of a philosophical fatalist—“I will live for the day. I will live for the night.” What an absurd thing that was for a woman to say. And she recalled the conversation with Fritz that had come before her monologue. She had asked him if he could love her if her beauty were gone. It had never crossed her mind that while her beauty still existed, her charm over him might be fading, might even be lost. She didn’t admit to herself that it was already broken. All she told herself was that she needed to take effective action against this arrogant woman. She had some pride but not enough to keep her inactive. She wasn't the type of woman who would rather lose everything than fight to keep it. She intended to fight, but she didn’t want the world to know what she was doing. Pride surged within her when she thought of cold eyes observing the struggle, cold voices commenting on it—Amalia Wolfstein’s eyes, Mr. Bry’s voice, countless other eyes and voices. Her sharpened mind and her woman’s heart would guide her to be clever. The threat lay in her temper. But after the incident at Arkell House, she had fully recognized its impulsiveness and watched it carefully as one would watch an enemy. She did not plan to be destroyed by anything inside her. The external challenges of life were numerous and dangerous enough to handle. Strength and bravery were needed to fend them off. The challenges that originated from the soul and character—not really challenges at all—had to be managed, anticipated, and prevented.

And yet she had not douched the flame of defiance which she had felt burning within her on the night of Pimpernel Schley’s first appearance on the London stage. She had fanned it. At the Elwyns’ ball she had fanned it. Temper had led her that night. Deliberately, and knowing perfectly well who was her guide, she had let it lead her. She had been like a human being who says, “To do this will be a sin. Very well, I choose to sin. But I will sin carefully.” At the Elwyns she had discovered why her husband had not come with her. She had stayed late to please Leo Ulford. Mr. Laycock had come in about two in the morning and had described to Leo the festivity devised by Lord Holme in honour of Miss Schley, at which he had just been present. And Leo Ulford had repeated the description to her. She had deceived him into thinking that she had known of the supper-party and approved of it. But, after this deception, she had given a looser rein to her temper. She had let herself go, careless whether she set the poor pink eyelids of Mrs. Leo fluttering or not.

And yet she hadn’t put out the fire of defiance that had been burning inside her on the night of Pimpernel Schley’s first appearance on the London stage. She had stoked it. At the Elwyns’ ball, she had stoked it even more. She had been driven by her anger that night. Intentionally, and fully aware of who was leading her, she let it take charge. She had been like someone who says, “Doing this will be wrong. Fine, I choose to do wrong. But I will do it carefully.” At the Elwyns, she discovered why her husband hadn’t attended with her. She had stayed late to please Leo Ulford. Mr. Laycock had come in around two in the morning and told Leo about the celebration arranged by Lord Holme in honor of Miss Schley, which he had just attended. And Leo Ulford had shared that description with her. She had tricked him into believing that she was aware of the supper party and approved of it. But after this deception, she had loosened her grip on her temper. She let herself go, indifferent to whether she made the poor, pink eyelids of Mrs. Leo flutter or not.

The hint of Fritz which she recognised in Leo Ulford had vaguely attracted her to him from the first. How her world would have laughed at such a domestic sentiment! She found herself wondering whether it were Miss Schley’s physical resemblance to her which had first attracted Fritz, the touch of his wife in a woman who was not his wife and who was what men call “a rascal.” Perhaps Fritz loved Miss Schley’s imitation of her. She thought a great deal about that—turning it over and over in her mind, bringing to bear on it the white light of her knowledge of her husband’s character. Did he see in the American his wife transformed, made common, sly, perhaps wicked, set on the outside edge of decent life, or further—over the border? And did he delight in that? If so, ought she not to—? Then her mind was busy. Should she change? If herself changed were his ideal, why not give him what he wanted? Why let another woman give it to him? But at this point she recognised a fact recognised by thousands of women with exasperation, sometimes with despair—that men would often hate in their wives the thing that draws them to women not their wives. The Pimpernel Schleys of the world know this masculine propensity of seeking different things—opposites, even—in the wife and the woman beyond the edge of the hearthstone, a propensity perhaps more tragic to wives than any other that exists in husbands. And having recognised this fact, Lady Holme knew that it would be worse than useless for her to imitate Miss Schley’s imitation of her. Then, travelling along the road of thought swiftly as women in such a case always travel, she reached another point. She began to consider the advice of Robin Pierce, given before she had begun to feel with such intensity, to consider it as a soldier might consider a plan of campaign drawn up by another.

The hint of Fritz that she recognized in Leo Ulford had subtly drawn her to him from the start. How her world would have laughed at such a domestic feeling! She found herself wondering whether it was Miss Schley’s physical resemblance to her that initially attracted Fritz—the touch of his wife in a woman who wasn’t his wife and who was what men call “a rascal.” Maybe Fritz loved Miss Schley’s imitation of her. She thought a lot about that—turning it over in her mind, applying the clear light of her understanding of her husband’s character. Did he see in the American his wife transformed, made ordinary, sly, perhaps even wicked, standing on the fringes of decent life, or even further—beyond the border? And did he find joy in that? If so, shouldn’t she—? Then her mind started racing. Should she change? If changing herself was his ideal, why not give him what he wanted? Why let another woman provide it for him? But at this point, she recognized a fact acknowledged by countless women with frustration, sometimes with despair—that men often dislike in their wives what attracts them to women outside of their marriage. The Pimpernel Schleys of the world understand this male tendency to seek different things—opposites, even—in both the wife and the woman beyond the home, a tendency perhaps more tragic for wives than any other that exists in husbands. And having acknowledged this reality, Lady Holme knew that it would be pointless for her to imitate Miss Schley’s imitation of her. Then, quickly moving through her thoughts as women always do in such situations, she reached a new conclusion. She began to consider the advice of Robin Pierce, given before she started to feel so intensely, thinking of it as a soldier might analyze a battle plan made by someone else.

Should she, instead of descending, of following the demure steps of the American to the lower places, strive to ascend?

Should she, instead of going down or following the modest steps of the American to the lower areas, try to climb up?

Could she ascend? Was Robin Pierce right? She thought for a long time about his conception of her. The singing woman; would she be the most powerful enemy that could confront Miss Schley? And, if she would be, could the singing woman be made continuous in the speech and the actions of the life without music? She remembered a man she had known who stammered when he spoke, but never stammered when he sang. And she thought she resembled this man. Robin Pierce had always believed that she could speak without the stammer even as she sang without it. She had never cared to. She had trusted absolutely in her beauty. Now her trust was shaken. She thought of the crutch.

Could she rise up? Was Robin Pierce right? She spent a long time thinking about how he viewed her. The singing woman; could she be the strongest opponent Miss Schley could face? And if she could be, could the singing woman be made real in the speech and actions of a life without music? She remembered a man she once knew who stuttered when he talked, but never stuttered when he sang. And she thought she was like this man. Robin Pierce always believed she could speak without the stutter just like she sang without it. She had never bothered to try. She had always relied completely on her beauty. Now, that confidence was shaken. She thought about the crutch.

Realising herself she had said within herself, “Poor Robin!” seeing perhaps the tigress where he saw the angel. Now she asked herself whether the angel could conquer where the tigress might fail. People had come round her like beggars who have heard the chink of gold and she had showed them an empty purse. Could she show them something else? And if she could, would her husband join the beggars? Would he care to have even one piece of gold?

Realizing she had thought to herself, "Poor Robin!" maybe seeing the fierce side of him where he saw only the angelic. Now, she wondered whether the angel could succeed where the fierce one might not. People had gathered around her like beggars who had heard the sound of coins, but she had only shown them an empty purse. Could she show them something more? And if she could, would her husband join those beggars? Would he want even just one coin?

Whether Lord Holme’s obvious infatuation had carried him very far she did not know. She did not stop to ask. A woman capable, as she was, of retrospective jealousy, an egoist accustomed to rule, buffeted in heart and pride, is swift not sluggish. And then how can one know these things? Jealousy rushes because it is ignorant.

Whether Lord Holme's obvious crush had taken him very far, she didn't know. She didn't stop to ask. A woman like her, capable of feeling jealousy from the past, used to being in control, shaken in heart and pride, is quick to act, not slow. And then, how can one really know these things? Jealousy rushes in because it doesn't understand.

Lord Holme and she were apparently on good terms. She was subtle, he was careless. As she did not interfere with him his humour was excellent. She had carried self-control so far as never to allude to the fact that she knew about the supper-party. Yet it had actually got into the papers. Paragraphs had been written about a wonderful ornament of ice, representing the American eagle perched on the wrist of a glittering maiden, which had stood in the middle of the table. Of course she had seen them, and of course Lord Holme thought she had not seen them as she had never spoken of them. He went his way rejoicing, and there seemed to be sunshine in the Cadogan Square house. And meanwhile the world was smiling at the apparent triumph of impertinence, and wondering how long it would last, how far it would go. The few who were angry—Sir Donald was one of them—were in a mean minority.

Lord Holme and she seemed to get along well. She was subtle, and he was careless. Since she didn’t interfere with him, his humor was great. She had mastered self-control to the point of never mentioning that she knew about the supper party. Still, it had actually made it into the news. Articles had been written about a stunning ice sculpture of the American eagle perched on the wrist of a sparkling maiden that had been in the center of the table. Of course, she had seen them, and of course, Lord Holme believed she hadn’t seen them since she never brought them up. He went about his life happily, and it felt like there was sunshine in the Cadogan Square house. Meanwhile, the world was amused by the apparent success of audacity and wondered how long it would last and how far it would go. The few who were upset—Sir Donald was one of them—were in a small minority.

Robin Pierce was angry too, but not with so much single-heartedness as was Sir Donald. It could not quite displease him if the Holmes drifted apart. Yet he was fond enough of Lady Holme, and he was subtle enough, to be sorry for any sorrow of hers, and to understand it—at any rate, partially—without much explanation. Perhaps he would have been more sorry if Leo Ulford had not come into Lady Holme’s life, and if the defiance within her had not driven her into an intimacy that distressed Mrs. Leo and puzzled Sir Donald.

Robin Pierce was angry too, but not as intensely as Sir Donald. He wouldn't be too upset if the Holmes drifted apart. However, he cared enough about Lady Holme and was perceptive enough to feel sympathy for her troubles and understand them—at least to some extent—without needing much explanation. Maybe he would have felt more sympathy if Leo Ulford hadn't entered Lady Holme's life and if her rebellious spirit hadn't pushed her into a closeness that bothered Mrs. Leo and confused Sir Donald.

Robin’s time in London was very nearly at an end. The season was at its height. Every day was crowded with engagements. It was almost impossible to find a quiet moment even to give to a loved one. But Robin was determined to have at least one hour with Lady Holme before he started for Italy. He told her so, and begged her to arrange it. She put him off again and again, then at last made an engagement, then broke it. In her present condition of mind to break faith with a man was a pleasure with a bitter savour. But Robin was not to be permanently avoided. He had obstinacy. He meant to have his hour, and perhaps Lady Holme always secretly meant that he should have it. At any rate she made another appointment and kept it.

Robin’s time in London was almost over. The season was at its peak. Every day was packed with events. It was nearly impossible to find a quiet moment even to spend with a loved one. But Robin was set on having at least one hour with Lady Holme before he left for Italy. He told her so and asked her to arrange it. She postponed it over and over, then finally made an appointment, only to cancel it. In her current state of mind, breaking a promise to a man was a pleasure with a bitter taste. But Robin wasn’t to be ignored forever. He was persistent. He intended to have his hour, and maybe Lady Holme secretly intended for him to have it too. In any case, she made another appointment and stuck to it.

She came one afternoon to his house in Half Moon Street. She had never been there before. She had never meant to go there. To do so was an imprudence. That fact was another of the pleasures with a bitter savour.

She arrived one afternoon at his house on Half Moon Street. She had never been there before. She had never intended to go there. Doing so felt like a risky move. That fact added another layer of bittersweet enjoyment.

Robin met her at the head of the stairs, with an air of still excitement not common in his look and bearing. He followed her into the blue room where Sir Donald had talked with Carey. The “Danseuse de Tunisie” still presided over it, holding her little marble fan. The open fireplace was filled with roses. The tea-table was already set by the great square couch. Robin shut the door and took out a matchbox.

Robin ran into her at the top of the stairs, with an excitement in his expression that wasn't typical for him. He followed her into the blue room where Sir Donald had spoken with Carey. The “Danseuse de Tunisie” was still there, holding her small marble fan. The open fireplace was filled with roses. The tea table was already set up by the large square couch. Robin closed the door and took out a matchbox.

“I am going to make tea,” he said.

“I’m going to make some tea,” he said.

“Bachelor fashion?”

“Bachelors' style?”

She sat down on the couch and looked round quickly, taking in all the details of the room. He saw her eyes rest on the woman with the fan, but she said nothing about it. He lit a silver spirit lamp and then sat down beside her.

She sat down on the couch and quickly scanned the room, noticing all the details. He saw her gaze land on the woman with the fan, but she didn't say anything about it. He lit a silver spirit lamp and then sat down next to her.

“At last!” he said.

“Finally!” he said.

Lady Holme leaned back in her corner. She was dressed in black, with a small, rather impertinent black toque, in which one pale blue wing of a bird stood up. Her face looked gay and soft, and Robin, who had cunning, recognised that quality of his in her.

Lady Holme leaned back in her corner. She was dressed in black, with a small, somewhat cheeky black toque, in which a pale blue wing of a bird stood up. Her face looked bright and gentle, and Robin, who had a sly side, recognized that trait of his in her.

“I oughtn’t to be here.”

“I shouldn’t be here.”

“Absurd. Why not?”

“That's ridiculous. Why not?”

“Fritz has a jealous temperament.”

“Fritz is naturally jealous.”

She spoke with a simple naturalness that moved the diplomat within him to a strong admiration.

She spoke with a straightforward genuineness that stirred a deep admiration in the diplomat within him.

“You can act far better than Miss Schley,” he said, with intentional bluntness.

“You can perform way better than Miss Schley,” he said, with deliberate bluntness.

“I love her acting.”

“I love her performances.”

“I’m going away. I shan’t see you for an age. Don’t give me a theatrical performance to-day.”

“I’m leaving. I won’t see you for a long time. Don’t put on a dramatic show today.”

“Can a woman do anything else?”

“Can a woman do anything else?”

“Yes. She can be a woman.”

“Yes. She can be a woman.”

“That’s stupid—or terrible. What a dear little lamp that is! I like your room.”

"That's dumb—or awful. What a cute little lamp! I love your room."

Robin looked at the blue-grey linen on the walls, at the pale blue wing in her hat, then at her white face.

Robin looked at the blue-grey fabric on the walls, at the light blue feather in her hat, then at her pale face.

“Viola,” he said, leaning forward, “it’s bad to waste anything in this life, but the worst thing of all is to waste unhappiness. If I could teach you to be niggardly of your tears!”

“Viola,” he said, leaning forward, “it’s not good to waste anything in this life, but the worst thing of all is to waste unhappiness. If I could teach you to be stingy with your tears!”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

She spoke with sudden sharpness.

She spoke with sudden intensity.

“I never cry. Nothing’s worth a tear,” she added.

“I never cry. Nothing is worth a tear,” she added.

“Yes, some things are. But not what you are going to weep for.”

“Yes, some things are. But not what you're going to cry over.”

Her face had changed. The gaiety had gone out of it, and it looked hesitating.

Her face had changed. The happiness had faded from it, and it looked uncertain.

“You think I am going to shed tears?” she said. “Why?”

“You think I'm going to cry?” she said. “Why?”

“I am glad you let me tell you. For the loss of nothing—a coin that never came out of the mint, that won’t pass current anywhere.”

“I’m glad you let me share this. For the loss of nothing—a coin that never left the mint, that won’t be accepted anywhere.”

“I’ve lost nothing,” she exclaimed, “nothing. You’re talking nonsense.”

“I haven’t lost anything,” she said, “nothing. You’re just talking crazy.”

He made no reply, but looked at the small, steady flame of the lamp. She followed his eyes, and, when he saw that she was looking at it too, he said:

He didn't respond but stared at the small, steady flame of the lamp. She followed his gaze, and when he noticed she was looking at it as well, he said:

“Isn’t a little, steady flame like that beautiful?”

“Isn’t a small, steady flame like that beautiful?”

She laughed.

She chuckled.

“When it means tea—yes. Does it mean tea?”

“When it means tea—yes. Does it mean tea?”

“If you can wait a few minutes.”

“If you can wait a few minutes.”

“I suppose I must. Have you heard anything of Mr. Carey?”

“I guess I have to. Have you heard anything about Mr. Carey?”

Robin looked at her narrowly.

Robin gave her a sideways glance.

“What made you think of him just then?”

“What made you think of him right now?”

“I don’t know. Being here, I suppose. He often comes here, doesn’t he?”

“I don’t know. I guess it's just being here. He comes here often, right?”

“Then this room holds more of his personality than of mine?”

“Does this room reflect more of his personality than mine?”

There was an under sound of vexation in his voice.

There was a hint of frustration in his voice.

“Have you heard anything?”

"Have you heard anything yet?"

“No. But no doubt he’s still in the North with his mother.”

“No. But he’s probably still up North with his mom.”

“How domestic. I hope there is a stool of repentance in the family house.”

“How homey. I hope there’s a stool of repentance in the family home.”

“I wonder if you could ever repent of anything.”

“I wonder if you could ever feel sorry for anything.”

“Do you think there is anything I ought to repent of?”

“Do you think there's anything I should regret?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Oh, definitely.”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“You might have married a man who knew the truth of you, and you married a man incapable of ever knowing it.”

“You could have married a guy who understood who you really are, but you ended up with someone who will never get it.”

He half expected an outburst of anger to follow his daring speech, but she sat quite still, looking at him steadily. She had taken off her gloves, and her hands lay lightly, one resting on the other.

He kinda expected her to explode in anger after his bold speech, but she just sat there, staring at him steadily. She had taken off her gloves, and her hands were lightly resting on top of each other.

“You mean, I might have married you.”

“You mean, I could have married you.”

“I’m not worth much, but at least I could never have betrayed the white angel in you.”

“I might not be worth much, but at least I could never have betrayed the white angel within you.”

She leaned towards him and spoke earnestly, almost like a child to an older person in whom it has faith.

She leaned towards him and spoke sincerely, almost like a child talking to an older person they trust.

“Do you think such an angel could do anything in—in this sort of world?”

“Do you think an angel like that could do anything in this kind of world?”

“Modern London?”

"Contemporary London?"

She nodded, keeping her eyes still on him. He guessed at once of what she was thinking.

She nodded, keeping her eyes fixed on him. He immediately figured out what she was thinking.

“Do anything—is rather vague,” he replied evasively. “What sort of thing?”

“Doing anything—is pretty vague,” he replied evasively. “What kind of thing?”

Suddenly she threw off all reserve and let her temper go.

Suddenly, she dropped all her inhibitions and let her anger out.

“If an angel were striving with a common American, do you mean to tell me you don’t know which would go to the wall in our world?” she cried. “Robin, you may be a thousand things, but you aren’t a fool. Nor am I—not au fond. And yet I have thought—I have wondered—”

“If an angel were to compete with an average American, are you really telling me you don’t know who would come out on top in our world?” she exclaimed. “Robin, you might be a lot of things, but you’re not an idiot. And I’m not either—not at heart. And yet I have thought—I have wondered—”

She stopped.

She paused.

“What?” he asked.

"What?" he asked.

“Whether, if there is an angel in me, it mightn’t be as well to trot it out.”

“Whether there’s an angel in me, it might not be a good idea to bring it out.”

The self-consciousness of the slang prevented him from hating it.

The awareness of the slang kept him from hating it.

“Ah!” he said. “When have you wondered?”

“Ah!” he said. “When have you ever wondered?”

“Lately. It’s your fault. You have insisted so much upon the existence of the celestial being that at last I’ve become almost credulous. It’s very absurd and I’m still hanging back.”

“Lately. It’s your fault. You’ve insisted so much on the existence of the celestial being that I’ve almost started to believe it. It’s really ridiculous, and I’m still holding back.”

“Call credulity belief and you needn’t be ashamed of it.”

“Call belief credulity and you don’t have to be embarrassed about it.”

“And if I believe, what then?”

“And if I believe, what happens next?”

“Then a thousand things. Belief sheds strength through all the tissues of the mind, the heart, the temperament. Disbelief sheds weakness. The one knits together, the other dissolves.”

“Then a thousand things. Belief strengthens every part of the mind, the heart, and the temperament. Disbelief weakens. One brings everything together, while the other breaks it apart.”

“There are people who think angels frightfully boring company.”

“There are people who think angels are incredibly boring company.”

“I know.”

“I get it.”

“Well then?”

"Well, what now?"

Suddenly Robin got up and spoke almost brutally.

Suddenly, Robin stood up and spoke almost harshly.

“Do you think I don’t see that you are trying to find out from me what I think would be the best means of—”

“Do you think I don't realize that you're trying to find out from me what I think would be the best way to—”

The look in her face stopped him.

The expression on her face made him pause.

“I think the water is boiling,” he said, going over to the lamp.

“I think the water's boiling,” he said, walking over to the lamp.

“It ought to bubble,” she answered quietly.

“It should bubble,” she replied softly.

He lifted up the lid of the silver bowl and peeped in.

He lifted the lid of the silver bowl and looked inside.

“It is bubbling.”

"It's boiling."

For a moment he was busy pouring the water into the teapot. While he did this there was a silence between them. Lady Holme got up from the sofa and walked about the room. When she came to the “Danseuse de Tunisie” she stopped in front of it.

For a moment, he focused on pouring water into the teapot. During this time, there was silence between them. Lady Holme stood up from the sofa and walked around the room. When she reached the “Danseuse de Tunisie,” she paused in front of it.

“How strange that fan is,” she said.

“How odd that fan is,” she said.

Robin shut the lid of the teapot and came over to her.

Robin closed the teapot lid and walked over to her.

“Do you like it?”

"Do you love it?"

“The fan?”

"The fan?"

“The whole thing?”

"Everything?"

“It’s lovely, but I fancy it would have been lovelier without the fan.”

“It’s nice, but I think it would have been nicer without the fan.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

She considered, holding her head slightly on one side and half closing her eyes.

She thought for a moment, tilting her head slightly to one side and partially closing her eyes.

“The woman’s of eternity, but the fan’s of a day,” she said presently. “It belittles her, I think. It makes her chic when she might have been—”

“The woman’s timeless, but the fan’s just for a day,” she said now. “It makes her seem less significant, I think. It gives her a chic vibe when she could have been—”

She stopped.

She halted.

“Throw away your fan!” he said in a low, eager voice.

“Throw away your fan!” he said in a low, excited voice.

“I?”

“Me?”

“Yes. Be the woman, the eternal woman. You’ve never been her yet, but you could be. Now is the moment. You’re unhappy.”

“Yes. Be the woman, the timeless woman. You’ve never been her before, but you could be. This is the moment. You’re not happy.”

“No,” she said sharply.

“No,” she said sharply.

“Yes, you are. Viola, don’t imagine I can’t understand. You care for him and he’s hurting you—hurting you by being just himself, all he can ever be. It’s the fan he cares for.”

“Yes, you are. Viola, don’t think I can’t understand. You care about him, and he’s hurting you—hurting you just by being himself, all he can ever be. It’s the fan he cares about.”

“And you tell me to throw it away!”

“And you want me to just get rid of it!”

She spoke with sudden passion. They stood still for a moment in front of the statuette, looking at each other silently. Then Robin said, with a sort of bitter surprise:

She spoke with sudden intensity. They stood still for a moment in front of the statuette, gazing at each other silently. Then Robin said, with a hint of bitter surprise:

“But you can’t love him like that!”

“But you can’t love him that way!”

“I do.”

"I do."

It gave her an odd, sharp pleasure to speak the truth to him.

It gave her a strange, intense satisfaction to tell him the truth.

“What are you going to do, then?” he asked, after a pause.

“What are you going to do now?” he asked after a pause.

He spoke without emotion, accepting the situation.

He spoke flatly, accepting the situation.

“To do? What do you mean?”

“To do? What are you talking about?”

“Come and sit down. I’ll tell you.”

“Come and have a seat. I’ll tell you.”

He took her hand and led her back to the sofa. When she had sat down, he poured out tea, put in cream and gave it to her.

He took her hand and guided her back to the sofa. Once she was seated, he poured tea, added cream, and handed it to her.

“Nothing to eat,” she said.

“Nothing to eat,” she said.

He poured out his tea and sat down in a chair opposite to her, and close to her.

He poured his tea and sat down in a chair across from her, and close to her.

“May I dare to speak frankly?” he asked. “I’ve known you so long, and I’ve—I’ve loved you very much, and I still do.”

“Can I speak honestly?” he asked. “I’ve known you for so long, and I’ve—I’ve loved you a lot, and I still do.”

“Go on!” she answered.

“Go for it!” she replied.

“You thought your beauty was everything, that so long as it lasted you were safe from unhappiness. Well, to-day you are beautiful, and yet—”

“You thought your beauty was everything, that as long as it lasted you were safe from unhappiness. Well, today you are beautiful, and yet—”

“But what does he care for?” she said. “What do men care for? You pretend that it’s something romantic, something good even. Really, it’s impudent—just that—cold and impudent. You’re a fool, Robin, you’re a fool!”

“But what does he care about?” she said. “What do men care about? You act like it’s something romantic, something good even. Honestly, it’s just shameless—purely that—cold and shameless. You’re an idiot, Robin, you’re an idiot!”

“Am I? Thank God there are men—and men. You can’t be what Carey said.”

“Am I? Thank God there are guys—and guys. You can’t be what Carey said.”

For once he had spoken incautiously. He had blurted out something he never meant to say.

For once, he had spoken carelessly. He had let slip something he never intended to say.

“Mr. Carey!” she exclaimed quickly, curiously. “What did Mr. Carey say I was?”

“Mr. Carey!” she said quickly, with curiosity. “What did Mr. Carey say I was?”

“Oh—”

“Oh—”

“No, Robin, you are to tell me. No diplomatic lies.”

“No, Robin, you need to tell me. No diplomatic lies.”

A sudden, almost brutal desire came into him to tell her the truth, to revel in plain speaking for once, and to see how she would bear it.

A sudden, almost overwhelming urge came over him to tell her the truth, to enjoy being straightforward for once, and to see how she would handle it.

“He said you were an egoist, that you were fine enough in your brilliant selfishness to stand quite alone—”

“He said you were self-centered, that you were perfectly comfortable in your shining selfishness to stand all alone—”

A faint smile moved the narrow corners of her lips at the last words. He went on.

A faint smile touched the corners of her lips at his last words. He continued.

“—That your ideal of a real man, the sort of man a woman loses her head for, was—”

“—That your idea of a real man, the kind of guy a woman goes crazy for, was—”

He stopped. Carey’s description of the Lord Holme and Leo Ulford type had not been very delicate.

He stopped. Carey’s description of the Lord Holme and Leo Ulford type hadn’t been very subtle.

“Was—?” she said, with insistence. “Was—?”

“Was—?” she asked, eagerly. “Was—?”

Robin thought how she had hurt him, and said:

Robin reflected on how she had hurt him and said:

“Carey said, a huge mass of bones, muscles, thews, sinews, that cares nothing for beauty.”

“Carey said, a massive bunch of bones, muscles, tendons, and sinews that doesn’t care about beauty.”

“Beauty! That doesn’t care for beauty! But then—?”

“Beauty! That doesn’t care about beauty! But then—?”

“Carey meant—yes, I’m sure Carey meant real beauty.”

“Carey meant—yes, I’m sure Carey meant true beauty.”

“What do you mean by ‘real beauty’?”

“What do you mean by ‘real beauty’?”

“An inner light that radiates outward, but whose abiding-place is hidden—perhaps. But one can’t say. One can only understand and love.”

“An inner light that shines outward, but whose true home is concealed—maybe. But you can’t really say. You can only understand and love.”

“Oh. And Mr. Carey said that. Was he—was he at all that evening as he was at Arkell House? Was he talking nonsense or was he serious?”

“Oh. And Mr. Carey said that. Was he—was he at all that evening like he was at Arkell House? Was he talking nonsense, or was he serious?”

“Difficult to say! But he was not as he was at Arkell House. Which knows you best—Carey or I?”

“Hard to say! But he wasn’t the same as he was at Arkell House. Who knows you better—Carey or me?”

“Neither of you. I don’t know myself.”

“Neither of you. I don’t know myself.”

“What are you going to do?”

“What are you going to do?”

“I don’t know. The only thing I know is that you can’t tell me what to do.”

“I don’t know. The only thing I know is that you can’t tell me what to do.”

“No, I can’t.”

“Nope, I can’t.”

“But perhaps I can tell you.”

“But maybe I can share it with you.”

She put down her cup and looked at him with a sort of grave kindness that he had never seen in her face before.

She set her cup down and looked at him with a kind of serious kindness that he had never seen on her face before.

“What to do?”

"What should I do?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well?”

“What's up?”

“Give up loving the white angel. Perhaps it isn’t there. Perhaps it doesn’t exist. And if it does—perhaps it’s a poor, feeble thing that’s no good to me, no good to me.”

“Stop loving the white angel. Maybe it isn’t real. Maybe it doesn’t exist. And if it does—maybe it’s a weak, helpless thing that’s no use to me, no use to me.”

Suddenly she put her arms on the back of the couch, leaned her face on them and began to cry gently.

Suddenly, she rested her arms on the back of the couch, leaned her face on them, and started to cry softly.

Robin was terribly startled. He got up, stretched out his hands to her in an impulsive gesture, then drew them back, turned and went to the window.

Robin was extremely startled. He stood up, stretched out his hands to her in a spontaneous gesture, then pulled them back, turned around, and walked to the window.

She was crying for Fritz.

She was crying for Fritz.

That was absurd and horrible. Yet he knew that those tears came from the heart of the hidden woman he had so long believed in, proved her existence, showed that she could love.

That was ridiculous and terrible. Still, he understood that those tears came from the core of the hidden woman he had believed in for so long, proving her existence and showing that she could love.





CHAPTER XII

AS Lady Holme had foreseen, the impertinent mimicry of Miss Schley concentrated a great deal of attention upon the woman mimicked. Many people, accepting the American’s cleverness as a fashionable fact, also accepted her imitation as the imitation of a fact more surreptitious, and credited Lady Holme with a secret leading towards the improper never before suspected by them. They remembered the break between the Holmes and Carey, the strange scene at the Arkell House ball, and began to whisper many things of Lady Holme, and to turn a tide of pity and of sympathy upon her husband. On this tide Lord Holme and the American might be said to float merrily like corks, unabashed in the eye of the sun. Their intimacy was condoned on all sides as a natural result of Lady Holme’s conduct. Most of that which had been accomplished by Lord and Lady Holme together after their reconciliation over the first breakfast was undone. The silent tongue began to wag, and to murmur the usual platitudes about the poor fellow who could not find sympathy at home and so was obliged, against his will, to seek for it outside.

As Lady Holme had predicted, Miss Schley's rude imitation attracted a lot of attention to the woman being mimicked. Many people, viewing the American's cleverness as a trendy reality, also saw her imitation as a hint of something more hidden and began to suspect Lady Holme of a secret that might lead to scandalous revelations they had never considered before. They recalled the rift between the Holmes and the Careys, the bizarre event at the Arkell House ball, and started to gossip about Lady Holme, directing waves of pity and sympathy towards her husband. In this atmosphere, Lord Holme and the American seemed to float along comfortably like corks, unbothered in the spotlight. Their closeness was accepted by everyone as a natural outcome of Lady Holme's behavior. Much of what Lord and Lady Holme had achieved together after their reconciliation during that first breakfast was undone. The quiet speculation began to spread, with people voicing the usual cliches about the poor guy who couldn’t find support at home and was therefore forced, against his will, to seek it elsewhere.

All this Lady Holme had foreseen as she sat in her box at the British Theatre.

All of this Lady Holme had anticipated while sitting in her box at the British Theatre.

The wrong impression of her was enthroned. She had to reckon with it. This fact, fully recognised by her, made her wish to walk warily where otherwise her temper might have led her to walk heedlessly. She wanted to do an unusual thing, to draw her husband’s attention to an intimacy which was concealed from the world—the intimacy between herself and Leo Ulford.

The wrong impression of her was established. She had to deal with it. This reality, fully acknowledged by her, made her want to be cautious where otherwise her temper might have driven her to be reckless. She wanted to do something out of the ordinary, to draw her husband’s attention to a closeness that was hidden from everyone—the closeness between herself and Leo Ulford.

After her visit to the house in Half Moon Street she began to see a great deal of Leo Ulford. Carey had been right when he said that they would get on together. She understood him easily and thoroughly, and for that very reason he was attracted by her. Men delight to feel that a woman is understanding them; women that no man can ever understand them. Under the subtle influence of Lady Holme’s complete comprehension of him, Leo Ulford’s nature expanded, stretched itself as his long legs stretched themselves when his mind was purring. There was not much in him to reveal, but what there was he revealed, and Lady Holme seemed to be profoundly interested in the contents of his soul.

After visiting the house on Half Moon Street, she started seeing a lot of Leo Ulford. Carey was right when he said they would hit it off. She understood him easily and completely, and that was exactly why he was drawn to her. Men love to feel that a woman understands them; women prefer that no man can ever fully grasp them. Under the subtle influence of Lady Holme’s deep understanding of him, Leo Ulford’s personality grew, stretching out as his long legs did when his mind was at ease. There wasn’t much to reveal about him, but what he had, he shared, and Lady Holme seemed genuinely fascinated by the depths of his soul.

But she was not interested in the contents of his soul in public places on which the world’s eye is fixed. She refused to allow Leo to do what he desired, and assumed an air of almost possessive friendship before Society. His natural inclination for the blatant was firmly checked by her. She cared nothing for him really, but her woman’s instinct had divined that he was the type of man most likely to rouse the slumbering passion of Fritz, if Fritz were led to suspect that she was attracted to him. Men like Lord Holme are most easily jealous of the men who most closely resemble them. Their conceit leads them to put an exaggerated value upon their own qualities in others, upon the resemblance to their own physique exhibited by others.

But she wasn't interested in the depths of his soul in public spaces where everyone was watching. She refused to let Leo do what he wanted and acted like a nearly possessive friend in front of Society. She kept his natural tendency for attention in check. She didn't really care about him, but her intuition as a woman sensed that he was the kind of man who could awaken a dormant passion in Fritz, especially if Fritz started to think she was into him. Men like Lord Holme are often the most jealous of those who are similar to them. Their arrogance makes them overvalue their own traits in others, especially those who resemble their own looks.

Leo Ulford was rather like a younger and coarser Lord Holme. In him Lady Holme recognised an effective weapon for the chastisement, if not for the eventual reclamation, of her husband. It was characteristic of her that this was the weapon she chose, the weapon she still continued to rely on even after her conversation with Robin Pierce. Her faith in white angels was very small. Perpetual contact with the world of to-day, with life as lived by women of her order, had created within her far other faiths, faiths in false gods, a natural inclination to bow the knee in the house of Rimmon rather than before the altars guarded by the Eternities.

Leo Ulford was a younger and rougher version of Lord Holme. Lady Holme saw him as a useful tool to punish, if not ultimately redeem, her husband. It was typical of her to choose this weapon, which she continued to rely on even after her chat with Robin Pierce. Her belief in white angels was minimal. Constant exposure to the modern world, to the lives of women like her, had instilled in her very different beliefs, a faith in false idols, and a tendency to kneel in the house of Rimmon rather than before the altars watched over by the Eternities.

And then—she knew Lord Holme; knew what attracted him, what stirred him, what moved him to excitement, what was likely to hold him. She felt sure that he and such men as he yield the homage they would refuse to the angel to the siren. Instead of seeking the angel within herself, therefore, she sought the siren. Instead of striving to develope that part of her which was spiritual, she fixed all her attention upon that part of her which was fleshly, which was physical. She neglected the flame and began to make pretty patterns with the ashes.

And then—she understood Lord Holme; she knew what drew him in, what excited him, and what would likely keep his attention. She was certain that he and men like him paid respect to the siren they would deny to the angel. So instead of looking for the angel within herself, she pursued the siren. Rather than working on her spiritual side, she focused all her energy on her physical side. She ignored the flame and started making pretty patterns with the ashes.

Robin came to bid her good-bye before leaving London for Rome. The weeping woman was gone. He looked into the hard, white face of a woman who smiled. They talked rather constrainedly for a few minutes. Then suddenly he said:

Robin came to say goodbye before leaving London for Rome. The crying woman was gone. He looked into the hardened, pale face of a woman who smiled. They spoke somewhat awkwardly for a few minutes. Then suddenly he said:

“Once it was a painted window, now it’s an iron shutter.”

“Once it was a painted window, now it’s a metal shutter.”

He got up from his chair and clasped his hands together behind his back.

He stood up from his chair and clasped his hands behind his back.

“What on earth do you mean?” she asked, still smiling.

“What do you mean?” she asked, still smiling.

“Your face,” he answered. “One could see you obscurely before. One can see nothing now.”

“Your face,” he replied. “We could make you out a bit before. Now, we can’t see anything at all.”

“You talk great nonsense, Robin. It’s a good thing you’re going back to Rome.”

“You're talking absolute nonsense, Robin. It's a good thing you're heading back to Rome.”

“At least I shall find the spirit of beauty there,” he said, almost with bitterness. “Over here it is treated as if it were Jezebel. It’s trodden down. It’s thrown to the dogs.”

“At least I’ll find the spirit of beauty there,” he said, almost bitterly. “Here, it’s treated like it’s Jezebel. It’s trampled on. It’s thrown to the dogs.”

“Poor spirit!”

"Sad spirit!"

She laughed lightly.

She chuckled softly.

“Do you understand what they’re saying of you?” he went on.

“Do you get what they’re saying about you?” he continued.

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“All over London.”

"Throughout London."

“Perhaps.”

"Maybe."

“But—do you?”

“But—do you really?”

“Perhaps I don’t care to.”

“Maybe I don’t want to.”

“They’re saying—‘Poor thing! But it’s her own fault.’”

“They're saying, ‘Poor thing! But it's her own fault.’”

There was a silence. In it he looked at her hard, mercilessly. She returned his gaze, still smiling.

There was a silence. In it, he stared at her intensely, without mercy. She met his gaze, still smiling.

“And it is your own fault,” he went on after a moment. “If you had been yourself she couldn’t have insulted you first and humiliated you afterwards. Oh, how I hate it! And yet—yet there are moments when I am like the others, when I feel—‘She has deserved it.’”

“And it’s your fault,” he continued after a moment. “If you had just been yourself, she wouldn’t have insulted you first and then humiliated you. Oh, how I hate it! And yet—there are times when I’m like everyone else, when I think—‘She deserves it.’”

“When will you be in Rome?” she said.

“When will you be in Rome?” she asked.

“And even now,” he continued, ignoring her remark, “even now, what are you doing? Oh, Viola, you’re a prey to the modern madness for crawling in the dirt instead of walking upright in the sun. You might be a goddess and you prefer to be an insect. Isn’t it mad of you? Isn’t it?”

“And even now,” he continued, ignoring her comment, “even now, what are you doing? Oh, Viola, you're a victim of the modern craziness of crawling in the dirt instead of standing tall in the sunlight. You could be a goddess, yet you choose to be an insect. Isn't that crazy? Isn't it?”

He was really excited, really passionate. His face showed that. There was fire in his eyes. His lips worked convulsively when he was not speaking. And yet there was just a faint ring of the accomplished orator’s music in his voice, a music which suggests a listening ear—and that ear the orator’s own.

He was super excited and really passionate. You could see it on his face. There was fire in his eyes. His lips moved restlessly when he wasn’t talking. And yet, there was a subtle hint of a skilled speaker’s rhythm in his voice, a rhythm that suggests someone is listening—and that someone is the speaker himself.

Perhaps she heard it. At any rate his passionate attack did not seem to move her.

Perhaps she heard it. Either way, his intense outburst didn’t seem to affect her.

“I prefer to be what I am,” was all she said.

“I prefer to be who I am,” was all she said.

“What you are! But you don’t know what you are.”

“What you are! But you have no idea what you are.”

“And how can you pretend to know?” she asked. “Is a man more subtle about a woman than she is about herself?”

“And how can you act like you know?” she asked. “Is a guy more perceptive about a woman than she is about herself?”

He did not answer for a moment. Then he said bluntly:

He didn't respond for a moment. Then he said directly:

“Promise me one thing before I go away.”

“Promise me one thing before I leave.”

“I don’t know. What is it?”

“I don’t know. What is it?”

“Promise me not to—not to—”

“Promise me not to—”

He hesitated. The calm of her face seemed almost to confuse him.

He paused. The serenity of her face seemed to throw him off.

“Well?” she said. “Go on.”

“Well?” she said. “Continue.”

“Promise me not to justify anything people are saying, not to justify it with—with that fellow Ulford.”

“Promise me not to defend anything people are saying, not to defend it with— with that guy Ulford.”

“Good-bye,” she answered, holding out her hand.

“Goodbye,” she replied, extending her hand.

He recognised that the time for his advice had gone by, if it had ever been.

He realized that the time for his advice had passed, if it had ever mattered.

“What a way—what a way for us to—” he almost stammered.

“What a way—what a way for us to—” he nearly stuttered.

He recovered his self-possession with an effort and took her hand.

He regained his composure with a bit of effort and took her hand.

“At least,” he said in a low, quiet voice, “believe it is less jealousy that speaks within me than love—love for you, for the woman you are trampling in the dust.”

“At least,” he said softly, “believe that what I feel is more love than jealousy—love for you, for the woman you’re trampling in the dust.”

He looked into her eyes and went out. She did not see him again before he left England. And she was glad. She did not want to see him. Perhaps it was the first time in her life that the affection of a man whom she really liked was distasteful to her. It made her uneasy, doubtful of herself just then, to be loved as Robin loved her.

He looked into her eyes and walked out. She didn’t see him again before he left England. And she was relieved. She didn’t want to see him. Maybe it was the first time in her life that the affection of a man she genuinely liked felt uncomfortable to her. It made her anxious, unsure of herself in that moment, to be loved the way Robin loved her.

Carey had come back to town, but he went nowhere. He was in bad odour. Sir Donald Ulford was almost the only person he saw anything of at this time. It seemed that Sir Donald had taken a fancy to Carey. At any rate, such friendly feeling as he had did not seem lessened after Carey’s exhibition at Arkell House. When Carey returned to Stratton Street, Sir Donald paid him a visit and stayed some time. No allusion was made to the painful circumstances under which they had last seen each other until Sir Donald was on the point of going away. Then he said:

Carey had returned to town, but he didn’t go anywhere. He was in a bad spot. Sir Donald Ulford was almost the only person he spent time with during this period. It seemed that Sir Donald had taken a liking to Carey. At any rate, whatever friendly sentiment he had for Carey didn’t seem to have diminished after Carey’s showing at Arkell House. When Carey got back to Stratton Street, Sir Donald visited him and stayed for a while. They didn’t mention the awkward situation from their last meeting until Sir Donald was about to leave. Then he said:

“You have not forgotten that I expect you at Casa Felice towards the end of August?”

“You haven't forgotten that I expect you at Casa Felice around the end of August, right?”

Carey looked violently astonished.

Carey looked genuinely shocked.

“Still?” he said.

"Still?" he asked.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

Suddenly Carey shot out his hand and grasped Sir Donald’s.

Suddenly, Carey reached out and grabbed Sir Donald's hand.

“You aren’t afraid to have a drunken beast like me in Casa Felice! It’s a damned dangerous experiment.”

“You’re not scared to have a drunken mess like me in Casa Felice! It’s a really risky experiment.”

“I don’t think so.”

"Not really."

“It’s your own lookout, you know. I absolve you from the invitation.”

“It’s your decision, you know. I take back the invitation.”

“I repeat it, then.”

“I'll say it again, then.”

“I accept it, then—again.”

"I accept it again."

Sir Donald went away thoughtfully. When he reached the Albany he found Mrs. Leo Ulford waiting for him in tears. They had a long interview.

Sir Donald left, deep in thought. When he arrived at the Albany, he found Mrs. Leo Ulford waiting for him in tears. They had a long conversation.

Many people fancied that Sir Donald looked more ghostly, more faded even than usual as the season wore on. They said he was getting too old to go about so much as he did, and that it was a pity Society “got such a hold” on men who ought to have had enough of it long ago. One night he met Lady Holme at the Opera. She was in her box and he in the stalls. After the second act she called him to her with a gay little nod of invitation. Lady Cardington had been with her during the act, but left the box when the curtain fell to see some friends close by. When Sir Donald tapped at the door Lady Holme was quite alone. He came in quietly—even his walk was rather ghostly—and sat down beside her.

Many people thought that Sir Donald looked even more ghostly and faded than usual as the season went on. They said he was getting too old to be out and about as much as he was, and that it was a shame Society had such a grip on men who should have moved on long ago. One night, he ran into Lady Holme at the Opera. She was in her box, and he was in the stalls. After the second act, she called him over with a cheerful little nod of invitation. Lady Cardington had been with her during the act but left the box when the curtain fell to meet some friends nearby. When Sir Donald knocked at the door, Lady Holme was completely alone. He entered quietly—his walk was almost ghostly—and sat down next to her.

“You don’t look well,” she said after they had greeted each other.

“You don’t seem well,” she said after they had greeted each other.

“I am quite well,” he answered, with evident constraint.

“I’m doing fine,” he replied, clearly feeling tense.

“I haven’t seen you to speak to since that little note of yours.”

“I haven't had a chance to talk to you since that little note you sent.”

A very faint colour rose in his faded cheeks.

A very faint color flushed in his pale cheeks.

“After Miss Schley’s first night?” he murmured.

“After Miss Schley’s first night?” he whispered.

His yellow fingers moved restlessly.

His yellow fingers fidgeted.

“Do you know that your son told me you would write?” she continued.

“Did you know that your son mentioned you would write?” she continued.

She was leaning back in her chair, half hidden by the curtain of the box.

She was leaning back in her chair, partly hidden by the curtain of the box.

“Leo!”

"Leo!"

Sir Donald’s voice was almost sharp and startling.

Sir Donald's voice was nearly harsh and unexpected.

“How should he—you spoke about me then?”

“How should he—you were talking about me then?”

There was a flash of light in his pale, almost colourless eyes.

There was a flash of light in his pale, nearly colorless eyes.

“I wondered where you had gone, and he said you would write next day.”

“I was curious about where you had gone, and he said you would write the next day.”

“That was all?”

"Is that it?"

“Why, how suspicious you are!”

"You seem really suspicious!"

She spoke banteringly.

She spoke playfully.

“Suspicious! No—but Leo does not understand me very well. I was rather old when he was born, and I have never been able to be much with him. He was educated in England, and my duties of course lay abroad.”

“Suspicious! No—but Leo doesn’t really get me. I was quite old when he was born, and I haven’t been able to spend much time with him. He was raised in England, and my responsibilities were, of course, overseas.”

He paused, looking at her and moving his thin white moustache. Then, in an uneasy voice, he added:

He paused, looking at her and twitching his thin white mustache. Then, in a tense voice, he added:

“You must not take my character altogether from Leo.”

“You shouldn’t take my character completely from Leo.”

“Nor you mine altogether from Miss Schley,” said Lady Holme.

“Nor you mine altogether from Miss Schley,” said Lady Holme.

She scarcely knew why she said it. She thought herself stupid, ridiculous almost, for saying it. Yet she could not help speaking. Perhaps she relied on Sir Donald’s age. Or perhaps—but who knows why a woman is cautious or incautious in moments the least expected? God guides her, perhaps, or the devil—or merely a bottle imp. Men never know, and that is why they find her adorable.

She hardly understood why she said it. She felt dumb, almost silly, for speaking up. Yet she couldn't stop herself. Maybe she counted on Sir Donald’s age. Or maybe—but who understands why a woman is careful or careless in the most unexpected moments? God might be guiding her, or the devil—or maybe just a mischievous spirit. Men never really get it, and that's why they find her so charming.

Sir Donald said nothing for a moment, only made the familiar movement with his hands that was a sign in him of concealed excitement or emotion. His eyes were fixed upon the ledge of the box. Lady Holme was puzzled by his silence and, at last, was on the point of making a remark on some other subject—Plancon’s singing—when he spoke, like a man who had made up his mind firmly to take an unusual, perhaps a difficult course.

Sir Donald stood quietly for a moment, making the familiar gesture with his hands that indicated he was holding back excitement or emotion. His gaze was focused on the edge of the box. Lady Holme found his silence confusing and was just about to comment on something else—Plancon’s singing—when he finally spoke, as if he had resolutely decided to take an unusual, maybe challenging path.

“I wish to take it from you,” he said. “Give me the right one, not an imitation of an imitation.”

“I want to take it from you,” he said. “Give me the real one, not a knockoff of a knockoff.”

She knew at once what he meant and was surprised. Had Leo Ulford been talking?

She understood immediately what he meant and was surprised. Had Leo Ulford been talking?

“Lady Holme,” he went on, “I am taking a liberty. I know that. It’s a thing I have never done before, knowingly. Don’t think me unconscious of what I am doing. But I am an old man, and old men can sometimes venture—allowance is sometimes made for them. I want to claim that allowance now for what I am going to say.”

“Lady Holme,” he continued, “I’m overstepping here, and I realize that. It’s something I’ve never done before, intentionally. Please don’t think I’m unaware of what I’m doing. But I’m an old man, and sometimes people let old men take risks—there’s usually some leeway for them. I’d like to ask for that leeway now for what I’m about to say.”

“Well?” she said, neither hardly nor gently.

“Well?” she said, neither harshly nor gently.

In truth she scarcely knew whether she wished him to speak or not.

In reality, she barely knew if she wanted him to say anything or not.

“My son is—Leo is not a safe friend for you at this moment.”

“My son—Leo isn’t a good friend for you right now.”

Again the dull, brick-red flush rose in his cheeks. There was an odd, flattened look just above his cheekbones near his eyes, and the eyes themselves had a strange expression as of determination and guilt mingled.

Again, a dull, brick-red flush rose in his cheeks. There was an odd, flattened look just above his cheekbones near his eyes, and the eyes themselves had a strange expression that mixed determination and guilt.

“Your son?” Lady Holme said. “But—”

“Your son?” Lady Holme said. “But—”

“I do not wish to assume anything, but I—well, my daughter-in-law sometimes comes to me.”

“I don't want to assume anything, but my daughter-in-law sometimes comes to me.”

“Sometimes!” said Lady Holme.

“Sometimes!” said Lady Holme.

“Leo is not a good husband,” Sir Donald said. “But that is not the point. He is also a bad—friend.”

“Leo is not a good husband,” Sir Donald said. “But that’s not the point. He’s also a terrible—friend.”

“Why don’t you say lover?” she almost whispered.

“Why don’t you say 'lover'?” she almost whispered.

He grasped his knee with one hand and moved the hand rapidly to and fro.

He grabbed his knee with one hand and waved it back and forth quickly.

“I must say of him to you that where his pleasure or his vanity is concerned he is unscrupulous.”

“I have to tell you that when it comes to his pleasure or his vanity, he has no scruples.”

“Why say all this to a woman?”

"Why tell all this to a woman?"

“You mean that you know as much as I?”

“You mean you know as much as I do?”

“Don’t you think it likely?”

"Don’t you think it’s likely?"

“Henrietta—”

“Hey, Henrietta—”

“Who is that?”

“Who’s that?”

“My daughter-in-law has done everything for Leo—too much. She gets nothing—not even gratitude. I am sorry to say he has no sense of chivalry towards women. You know him, I daresay. But do you know him thwarted?”

“My daughter-in-law has done everything for Leo—way too much. She gets nothing in return—not even a thank you. I hate to say it, but he has no appreciation for women. You know him, I’m sure. But do you know him when he’s frustrated?”

“Ah, you don’t think so badly of me after all?” she said quickly.

“Ah, you don’t think that poorly of me after all?” she said quickly.

“I—I think of you that—that—”

“I—I think of you that—”

He stopped.

He paused.

“I think that I could not bear to see the whiteness of your wings smirched by a child of mine.” he added.

“I don’t think I could stand to see the purity of your wings stained by one of my children,” he added.

“You too!” she said.

"You too!" she said.

Suddenly tears started into her eyes.

Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes.

“Another believer in the angel!” she thought.

“Another believer in the angel!” she thought.

“May I come in?”

"Can I come in?"

It was Mr. Bry’s cold voice. His discontented, sleek face was peeping round the door.

It was Mr. Bry's chilly voice. His unhappy, smooth face was peeking around the door.

Sir Donald got up to go.

Sir Donald got up to leave.

As Lady Holme drove away from Covent Garden that night she was haunted by a feverish, embittering thought:

As Lady Holme drove away from Covent Garden that night, she was troubled by a restless, bitter thought:

“Will everyone notice it but Fritz?”

“Will everyone see it but Fritz?”

Lord Holme indeed seemed scarcely the same man who had forbidden Carey to come any more to his house, who had been jealous of Robin Pierce, who had even once said that he almost wished his wife were an ugly woman. The Grand Turk nature within him, if not actually dead, was certainly in abeyance. He was so intent on his own affairs that he paid no heed at all to his wife’s, even when they might be said to be also his. Leo Ulford was becoming difficult to manage, and Lord Holme still gaily went his way. As Lady Holme thought over Sir Donald’s words she felt a crushing weight of depression sink down upon her. The brougham rolled smoothly on through the lighted streets. She did not glance out of the windows, or notice the passing crowds. In the silence and darkness of her own soul she was trying not to feel, trying to think.

Lord Holme hardly seemed like the same man who had told Carey not to visit anymore, who had been jealous of Robin Pierce, and who had even once expressed that he almost wished his wife was unattractive. The domineering side of him, if not completely gone, was definitely dormant. He was so focused on his own issues that he ignored his wife's, even when they were also related to him. Leo Ulford was becoming hard to manage, yet Lord Holme carried on cheerfully. As Lady Holme reflected on Sir Donald’s words, a heavy sense of depression weighed down on her. The carriage rolled smoothly through the illuminated streets. She didn't look out the windows or notice the crowds outside. In the silence and darkness of her own heart, she was trying not to feel anything, trying to think.

A longing to be incautious, to do something startling, desperate, came to her.

A desire to be reckless, to do something shocking and bold, filled her.

It was evident that Mrs. Ulford had been complaining to Sir Donald about his son’s conduct. With whom? Lady Holme could not doubt that it was with herself. She had read, with one glance at the fluttering pink eyelids, the story of the Leo Ulford’s menage. Now, she was not preoccupied with any regret for her own cruelty or for another woman’s misery. The egoism spoken of by Carey was not dead in her yet, but very much alive. As she sat in the corner of the brougham, pressing herself against the padded wall, she was angry for herself, pitiful for herself. And she was jealous—horribly jealous. That woke up her imagination, all the intensity of her. Where was Fritz to-night? She did not know. Suddenly the dense ignorance in which every human being lives, and must live to the end of time, towered above her like a figure in a nightmare. What do we know, what can we ever know of each other? In each human being dwells the most terrible, the most ruthless power that exists—the power of silence.

It was clear that Mrs. Ulford had been talking to Sir Donald about his son's behavior. About whom? Lady Holme had no doubt it was about her. With just a glance at the fluttering pink eyelids, she understood the story of Leo Ulford’s menage. Now, she wasn’t focused on any regret for her own cruelty or another woman's suffering. The selfishness Carey had mentioned was still very much alive in her. As she sat in the corner of the carriage, pressing herself against the padded wall, she felt angry for herself and sorry for herself. And she was jealous—horribly jealous. That stirred her imagination, igniting all her intensity. Where was Fritz tonight? She had no idea. Suddenly, the deep ignorance in which every human lives, and must live until the end of time, loomed over her like a figure in a nightmare. What do we know, what can we ever know about each other? Within each person lies the most terrible, the most ruthless power that exists—the power of silence.

Fritz had that power; stupid, blundering, self-contented Fritz.

Fritz had that power; foolish, clumsy, complacent Fritz.

She pulled the check-string and gave the order, “Home!”

She tugged the check-string and commanded, “Home!”

In her present condition she felt unable to go into Society.

In her current state, she felt she couldn't socialize.

When she got to Cadogan Square she said to the footman who opened the door:

When she arrived at Cadogan Square, she said to the footman who opened the door:

“His lordship isn’t in yet?”

"Isn't his lordship here yet?"

“No, my lady.”

“No, ma'am.”

“Did he say what time he would be in to-night?”

“Did he say what time he would be in tonight?”

“No, my lady.”

"No, my lady."

The man paused, then added:

The man paused, then said:

“His lordship told Mr. Lucas not to wait up.”

“His lordship told Mr. Lucas not to stay up.”

“Mr. Lucas” was Lord Holme’s valet.

“Mr. Lucas” was Lord Holme’s personal assistant.

It seemed to Lady Holme as if there were a significant, even a slightly mocking, sound in the footman’s voice. She stared at him. He was a thin, swarthy young man, with lantern jaws and a very long, pale chin. When she looked at him he dropped his eyes.

It felt to Lady Holme like there was a noticeable, even somewhat mocking, tone in the footman’s voice. She looked at him. He was a thin, dark-skinned young man with sharp features and a very long, pale chin. When she stared at him, he looked away.

“Bring me some lemonade to the drawing-room in ten minutes,” she said.

“Bring me some lemonade to the living room in ten minutes,” she said.

“Yes, my lady.”

"Yes, my lady."

“In ten minutes, not before. Turn on all the lights in the drawing-room.”

“In ten minutes, not before. Turn on all the lights in the living room.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Yes, m’lady.”

The man went before her up the staircase, turned on the lights, stood aside to let her pass and then went softly down. Lady Holme rang for Josephine.

The man walked ahead of her up the stairs, turned on the lights, stepped aside to let her go by, and then quietly went back down. Lady Holme called for Josephine.

“Take my cloak and then go to bed,” she said.

“Take my coat and then go to bed,” she said.

Josephine took the cloak and went out, shutting the door.

Josephine took the cloak and went outside, closing the door.

“Ten minutes!” Lady Holme said to herself.

“Ten minutes!” Lady Holme said to herself.

She sat down on the sofa on which she had sat for a moment alone after her song at the dinner-party, the song murdered by Miss Filberte. The empty, brilliantly-lit rooms seemed unusually large. She glanced round them with inward-looking eyes. Here she was at midnight sitting quite alone in her own house. And she wished to do something decisive, startling as the cannon shot sometimes fired from a ship to disperse a fog wreath. That was the reason why she had told the footman to come in ten minutes. She thought that in ten minutes she might make up her mind. If she decided upon doing something that required an emissary the man would be there.

She sat down on the sofa where she'd spent a moment alone after her song at the dinner party, which was ruined by Miss Filberte. The empty, brightly lit rooms felt unusually vast. She looked around with introspective eyes. Here she was at midnight, sitting completely alone in her own house. And she wanted to do something significant, something as shocking as the cannon shot sometimes fired from a ship to clear away fog. That’s why she had asked the footman to come back in ten minutes. She figured that in ten minutes, she might decide what to do. If she chose to do something that needed a messenger, the guy would be there.

She looked at the little silver box she had taken up that night when she was angry, then at the grand piano in the further room. The two things suggested to her two women—the woman of hot temper and the woman of sweetness and romance. What was she to-night, and what was she going to do? Nothing, probably. What could she do? Again she glanced round the rooms. It seemed to her that she was like an actress in an intense, passionate role, who is paralysed by what is called in the theatre “a stage wait.” She ought to play a tremendous scene, now, at once, but the person with whom she was to play it did not come on to the stage. She had worked herself up for the scene. The emotion, the passion, the force, the fury were alive, were red hot within her, and she could not set them free. She remained alone upon the stage in a sort of horror of dumbness, a horror of inaction.

She looked at the little silver box she had picked up that night when she was angry, then at the grand piano in the other room. The two things made her think of two women—the woman of fiery temper and the woman of sweetness and romance. What was she tonight, and what was she going to do? Probably nothing. What could she do? Again she glanced around the rooms. It felt to her like she was an actress in an intense, passionate role, frozen by what’s called in theatre “a stage wait.” She was supposed to perform a powerful scene right now, but the person she was supposed to share it with hadn’t come on stage yet. She had worked herself up for the scene. The emotion, the passion, the energy, the fury were alive, burning hot within her, and she couldn’t let them out. She stood alone on the stage in a kind of horror of silence, a horror of doing nothing.

The footman came in quietly with the lemonade on a tray. He put it down on a table by Lady Holme.

The footman entered quietly with the lemonade on a tray. He set it down on a table next to Lady Holme.

“Is there anything else, my lady?”

“Is there anything else you need, my lady?”

She supposed that the question was meant as a very discreet hint to her that the man would be glad to go to bed. For a moment she did not reply, but kept him waiting. She was thinking rapidly, considering whether she would do the desperate thing or not, whether she would summon one of the actors for the violent scene her nature demanded persistently that night.

She assumed the question was a subtle hint that the guy would be happy to sleep with her. For a moment, she didn’t respond, leaving him in suspense. She was thinking quickly, weighing whether to take the risk or not, deciding whether to call one of the actors for the intense encounter her instincts were craving that night.

After the opera she had been due at a ball to which Leo Ulford was going. She had promised to go in to supper with him and to arrive by a certain hour. He was wondering, waiting, now, at this moment. She knew that. The house was in Eaton Square, not far off. Should she send the footman with a note to Leo, saying that she was too tired to come to the ball but that she was sitting up at home? That was what she was rapidly considering while the footman stood waiting. Leo would come, and then—presently—Lord Holme would come. And then? Then doubtless would happen the scene she longed for, longed for with a sort of almost crazy desire such as she had never felt before.

After the opera, she was supposed to go to a ball where Leo Ulford would be attending. She had promised to join him for supper and to arrive by a certain time. He was waiting now, at this very moment. She knew that. The house was in Eaton Square, not far away. Should she send the footman with a note to Leo, saying that she was too tired to make it to the ball but would be at home? That’s what she was quickly thinking about while the footman stood there waiting. Leo would come, and then—soon—Lord Holme would arrive. And then? Then surely the scene she had been yearning for, yearning for with a kind of almost wild desire like she had never experienced before, would happen.

She glanced up and saw an astonished expression upon the footman’s pale face. How long had she kept him there waiting? She had no idea.

She looked up and saw a shocked look on the footman’s pale face. How long had she made him wait? She had no clue.

“There is nothing else,” she said slowly.

“There isn’t anything else,” she said slowly.

She paused, then added, reluctantly:

She hesitated, then added, unwillingly:

“You can go to bed.”

"Feel free to go to bed."

The man went softly out of the room. As he shut the door she breathed a deep sigh, that was almost a sob. So difficult had she found it to govern herself, not to do the crazy thing.

The man quietly left the room. As he closed the door, she let out a deep sigh that was almost a sob. It had been so hard for her to control herself, to resist doing something wild.

She poured out the lemonade and put ice into it.

She poured the lemonade and added ice to it.

As she did so she made grimaces, absurd grimaces of pain and misery, like those on the faces of the two women in Mantegna’s picture of Christ and the Marys in the Brera at Milan. They are grotesque, yet wonderfully moving in their pitiless realism. But tears fall from the eyes of Mantegna’s women and no tears fell from Lady Holme’s eyes. Still making grimaces, she sipped the lemonade. Then she put down the glass, leaned back on the sofa and shut her eyes. Her face ceased to move, and became beautiful again in its stillness. She remained motionless for a long time, trying to obtain the mastery over herself. In act she had obtained it already, but not in emotion. Indeed, the relinquishing of violence, the sending of the footman to bed, seemed to have increased the passion within her. And now she felt it rising till she was afraid of being herself, afraid of being this solitary woman, feeling intensely and able to do nothing. It seemed to her as if such a passion of jealousy, and desire for immediate expression of it in action, as flamed within her, must wreak disaster upon her like some fell disease, as if she were in immediate danger, even in immediate physical danger. She lay still like one determined to meet it bravely, without flinching, without a sign of cowardice.

As she did this, she made faces, ridiculous faces of pain and suffering, similar to those on the faces of the two women in Mantegna’s painting of Christ and the Marys in the Brera at Milan. They are strange but incredibly moving in their harsh realism. However, tears stream down the faces of Mantegna’s women, while no tears fell from Lady Holme’s eyes. Still grimacing, she took a sip of the lemonade. Then she set down the glass, leaned back on the sofa, and closed her eyes. Her face became still, regaining its beauty in the process. She stayed motionless for a long time, trying to gain control over herself. In reality, she had already achieved it, but not in her emotions. Indeed, letting go of the anger and sending the footman to bed seemed to amplify the passion inside her. Now, she felt it rising to the point where she feared for herself, afraid of being this solitary woman, feeling deeply yet powerless to act. It felt as if this overwhelming passion of jealousy and desire for immediate expression in action could lead her to disaster, like a terrible illness, as if she were in immediate danger, even physical danger. She lay still, determined to face it bravely, without flinching, showing no signs of cowardice.

But suddenly she felt that she had made a mistake in dismissing the footman, that the pain of inaction was too great for her to bear. She could not just—do nothing. She could not, and she got up swiftly and rang the bell. The man did not return. She pressed the bell again. After three or four minutes he came in, looking rather flushed and put out.

But suddenly she realized that she had made a mistake by sending the footman away, that the discomfort of not doing anything was too much for her to handle. She couldn’t just sit around—she had to take action. So, she quickly got up and rang the bell. The man didn’t come back. She pressed the bell again. After three or four minutes, he came in, looking a bit flustered and annoyed.

“I want you to take a note to Eaton Square,” she said. “It will be ready in five minutes.”

“I need you to deliver a note to Eaton Square,” she said. “It’ll be ready in five minutes.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Yeah, my lady.”

She went to her writing table and wrote this note to Leo Ulford:

She went to her writing desk and wrote this note to Leo Ulford:

  “DEAR MR. ULFORD,—I am grieved to play you false, but I am too
  tired to-night to come on. Probably you are amusing yourself. I
  am sitting here alone over such a dull book. One can’t go to bed
  at twelve, somehow, even if one is tired. The habit of the season’s
  against early hours and one couldn’t sleep. Be nice and come in for
  five minutes on your way home, and tell me all about it. I know you
  pass the end of the square, so it won’t be out of your way.—Yours
  very sincerely,   V. H.”
 
  “DEAR MR. ULFORD,—I'm sorry to let you down, but I'm too tired to come over tonight. You’re probably having fun. I'm sitting here alone with a boring book. It’s hard to go to bed at midnight, even when I’m tired. The routine of the season makes it tough to sleep early. Please be nice and stop by for a quick five minutes on your way home, and tell me all about it. I know you pass the end of the square, so it won’t be out of your way.—Yours truly, V. H.”

After writing this note Lady Holme hesitated for a moment, then she went to a writing table, opened a drawer and took out a tiny, flat key. She enclosed it in two sheets of thick note paper, folded the note also round it, and put it into an envelope which she carefully closed. After writing Leo Ulford’s name on the envelope she rang again for the footman.

After writing this note, Lady Holme paused for a moment, then went to a writing desk, opened a drawer, and took out a small, flat key. She wrapped it in two sheets of thick note paper, folded the note around it, and placed it in an envelope that she sealed carefully. After writing Leo Ulford’s name on the envelope, she rang for the footman again.

“Take this to Eaton Square,” she said, naming the number of the house. “And give it to Mr. Ulford yourself. Go in a hansom. When you have given Mr. Ulford the note come straight back in the hansom and let me know. After that you can go to bed. Do you understand?”

“Take this to Eaton Square,” she said, mentioning the house number. “And deliver it to Mr. Ulford yourself. Take a cab. Once you've given Mr. Ulford the note, come straight back in the cab and let me know. After that, you can go to bed. Do you understand?”

“Yes, my lady.”

"Yes, ma'am."

The man went out.

The guy went out.

Lady Holme stood up to give him the note. She remained standing after he had gone. An extraordinary sensation of relief had come to her. Action had lessened her pain, had removed much of the pressure of emotion upon her heart. For a moment she felt almost happy.

Lady Holme stood up to hand him the note. She stayed standing even after he'd left. An amazing feeling of relief washed over her. Taking action had eased her pain and lifted much of the emotional weight from her heart. For a moment, she felt almost happy.

She sat down again and took up a book. It was a book of poems written by a very young girl whom she knew. There was a great deal about sorrow in the poems, and sorrow was always alluded to as a person; now flitting through a forest in the autumn among the dying leaves, now bending over a bed, now walking by the sea at sunset watching departing ships, now standing near the altar at a wedding. The poems were not good. On the other hand, they were not very bad.

She sat down again and picked up a book. It was a collection of poems written by a very young girl she knew. There was a lot about sadness in the poems, and sadness was always mentioned as if it were a person; sometimes flitting through a forest in autumn among the falling leaves, sometimes hovering over a bed, sometimes walking by the sea at sunset watching ships sail away, sometimes standing near the altar at a wedding. The poems weren't great. On the other hand, they weren't terrible either.

They had some grace, some delicacy here and there, now and then a touch of real, if by no means exquisite, sentiment. At this moment Lady Holme found them soothing. There was a certain music in them and very little reality. They seemed to represent life as a pensive phantasmagoria of bird songs, fading flowers, dying lights, soft winds and rains and sighing echoes.

They had some charm, a bit of delicacy here and there, and now and then a hint of genuine, if not exactly exquisite, emotion. At that moment, Lady Holme found them comforting. There was a certain music to them and not much reality. They seemed to portray life as a thoughtful collection of bird songs, wilting flowers, fading lights, gentle breezes and rains, and soft echoes.

She read on and on. Sometimes a hard thought intruded itself upon her mind—the thought of Leo Ulford with the latch-key of her husband’s house in his hand. That thought made the poems seem to her remarkably unlike life.

She kept reading. Occasionally, a troubling thought crossed her mind—the thought of Leo Ulford holding her husband’s house key. That thought made the poems feel incredibly different from reality.

She looked at the clock. The footman had been away long enough to do his errand. Just as she was thinking this he came into the room.

She glanced at the clock. The footman had been gone long enough to complete his task. Just as she was thinking this, he walked into the room.

“Well?” she said.

"What's up?" she asked.

“I gave Mr. Ulford the note, my lady.”

"I gave Mr. Ulford the note, my lady."

“Then you can go to bed. Good-night. I’ll put out the lights here.”

“Then you can head to bed. Goodnight. I’ll turn off the lights here.”

“Thank you, my lady.”

“Thank you, ma'am.”

As he went away she turned again to the poems; but now she could not read them. Her eyes rested upon them, but her mind took in nothing of their meaning. Presently—very soon—she laid the book down and sat listening. The footman had shut the drawing-room door. She got up and opened it. She wanted to hear the sound of the latch-key being put into the front door by Leo Ulford. It seemed to her as if that sound would be like the leit motif of her determination to govern, to take her own way, to strike a blow against the selfish egoism of men. After opening the door she sat down close to it and waited, listening.

As he left, she turned back to the poems, but now she couldn’t read them. Her eyes fell on the pages, but her mind couldn’t grasp their meaning. Soon enough, she set the book aside and sat in silence. The footman had closed the drawing-room door. She got up and opened it. She wanted to hear the sound of the latch-key being inserted into the front door by Leo Ulford. To her, that sound felt like the theme of her resolve to take control, to chart her own path, to challenge the selfishness of men. After opening the door, she sat down next to it and waited, listening.

Some minutes passed. Then she heard—not the key put into the hall door; it had not occurred to her that she was much too far away to hear that—but the bang of the door being shut.

Some minutes went by. Then she heard—not the key in the hall door; it didn't even cross her mind that she was too far away to hear that—but the sound of the door slamming shut.

Quickly she closed the drawing-room door, went back to the distant sofa, sat down upon it and began to turn over the poems once more. She even read one quite carefully. As she finished it the door was opened.

Quickly, she closed the drawing-room door, went back to the faraway sofa, sat down, and started to flip through the poems again. She even read one pretty carefully. Just as she finished it, the door opened.

She looked up gaily to greet Leo and saw her husband coming into the room.

She looked up happily to greet Leo and saw her husband walking into the room.

She was greatly startled. It had never occurred to her that Fritz was quite as likely to arrive before Leo Ulford as Leo Ulford to arrive before Fritz. Why had she never thought of so obvious a possibility? She could not imagine. The difference between the actuality and her intense and angry conception of what it would be, benumbed her mind for an instant. She was completely confused. She sat still with the book of poems on her lap, and gazed at Lord Holme as he came towards her, taking long steps and straddling his legs as if he imagined he had a horse under him. The gay expression had abruptly died away from her face and she looked almost stupid.

She was really surprised. It had never crossed her mind that Fritz could arrive before Leo Ulford just as easily as Leo could get there before Fritz. Why hadn’t she considered such an obvious possibility? She couldn’t figure it out. The difference between what was happening and her intense, angry idea of what it would be like momentarily stunned her. She felt totally confused. She sat still with the book of poems in her lap, staring at Lord Holme as he walked towards her, taking long strides and moving as if he thought he was riding a horse. The cheerful expression had suddenly vanished from her face, and she looked almost blank.

“Hulloa!” said Lord Holme, as he saw her.

“Hey!” said Lord Holme when he saw her.

She said nothing.

She stayed silent.

“Thought you were goin’ to the Blaxtons to-night,” he added.

“Thought you were going to the Blaxtons tonight,” he added.

She made a strong effort and smiled.

She put in a lot of effort and smiled.

“I meant to, but I felt tired after the opera.”

“I meant to, but I was tired after the opera.”

“Why don’t you toddle off to bed then?”

“Why don’t you go off to bed then?”

“I feel tired, I don’t feel sleepy.”

“I feel exhausted, but I'm not sleepy.”

Lord Holme stared at her, put his hand into his trousers pocket and pulled out his cigarette-case. Lady Holme knew that he had been in a good humour when he came home, and that the sight of her sitting up in the drawing-room had displeased him. She had seen a change come into his face. He had been looking gay. He began to look glum and turned his eyes away from her.

Lord Holme stared at her, reached into his pants pocket, and pulled out his cigarette case. Lady Holme knew he had been in a good mood when he got home, and that seeing her sitting up in the living room had bothered him. She noticed a change in his expression. He had appeared cheerful but suddenly looked upset and turned his gaze away from her.

“What have you been up to?” she asked, with a sudden light gaiety and air of comradeship.

“What have you been doing?” she asked, with a sudden cheerful tone and a friendly vibe.

“Club—playin’ bridge,” he answered, lighting a cigarette.

“Club—playing bridge,” he replied, lighting a cigarette.

He shot a glance at her sideways as he spoke, a glance that was meant to be crafty. If she had not been excited and horribly jealous, such a glance would probably have amused her, even made her laugh. Fritz’s craft was very transparent. But she could not laugh now. She knew he was telling her the first lie that had occurred to him.

He glanced at her sideways as he spoke, a look that was meant to be sly. If she hadn’t been excited and extremely jealous, that glance might have amused her, maybe even made her laugh. Fritz’s trickery was pretty obvious. But she couldn’t laugh now. She knew he was telling her the first lie that popped into his head.

“Lucky?” she asked, still preserving her light and casual manner.

“Lucky?” she asked, still keeping her tone light and casual.

“Middlin’,” he jerked out.

"Okay," he replied.

He sat down in an armchair and slowly stretched his legs, staring up at the ceiling. Lady Holme began to think rapidly, feverishly.

He settled into an armchair and gradually stretched his legs, looking up at the ceiling. Lady Holme started to think quickly, almost frantically.

Had he locked the front door when he came in? Very much depended upon whether he had or had not. The servants had all gone to bed. Not one of them would see that the house was closed for the night. Fritz was a very casual person. He often forgot to do things he had promised to do, things that ought to be done. On the other hand, there were moments when his memory was excellent. If she only knew which mood had been his to-night she thought she would feel calmer. The uncertainty in which she was made mind and body tingle. If Fritz had remembered to lock the door, Leo Ulford would try to get in, fail, and go away. But if he had not remembered, at any moment Leo Ulford might walk into the room triumphantly with the latch-key in his hand. And it was nearly half-past twelve.

Had he locked the front door when he came in? A lot depended on whether he had or not. The servants had all gone to bed, so none of them would notice if the house was locked up for the night. Fritz was pretty laid-back. He often forgot to do things he promised or things that needed to be done. However, there were times when his memory was spot on. If she only knew which mood he was in tonight, she thought she would feel more at ease. The uncertainty made her mind and body tingle. If Fritz had remembered to lock the door, Leo Ulford would try to get in, fail, and leave. But if he hadn’t, at any moment Leo Ulford could walk into the room with the latch-key in his hand. And it was nearly half-past twelve.

She wished intensely that she knew what Fritz had done.

She really wished she knew what Fritz had done.

“What’s up?” he said abruptly.

"What's up?" he said suddenly.

“Up?” she said with an uncontrollable start.

"Up?" she asked, surprised.

“Yes, with you?”

"Yes, you with me?"

“Nothing. What d’you mean?”

"Nothing. What do you mean?"

“Why, you looked as if—don’t you b’lieve I’ve been playin’ bridge?”

“Why, you looked like—don’t you believe I’ve been playing bridge?”

“Of course I do. Really, Fritz, how absurd you are!”

“Of course I do. Honestly, Fritz, how ridiculous you are!”

It was evident that he, too, was not quite easy to-night. If he had a conscience, surely it was pricking him. Fierce anger flamed up again suddenly in Lady Holme, and the longing to lash her husband. Yet even this anger did not take away the anxiety that beset her, the wish that she had not done the crazy thing. The fact of her husband’s return before Leo’s arrival seemed to have altered her action, made it far more damning. To have been found with Leo would have been compromising, would have roused Fritz’s anger. She wanted to rouse his anger. She had meant to rouse it. But when she looked at Fritz she did not like the thought of Leo walking in at this hour holding the latch-key in his hand. What had Fritz done that night to Rupert Carey? What would he do to-night if—?

It was clear that he wasn't exactly comfortable tonight either. If he had a conscience, it was definitely bothering him. Intense anger flared up suddenly in Lady Holme, along with a desire to lash out at her husband. Yet even this anger didn't diminish the anxiety that gripped her, the regret that she had acted so impulsively. The fact that her husband had returned before Leo arrived seemed to have changed her situation, making it feel much worse. Being found with Leo would have been compromising and would have triggered Fritz’s anger. She wanted to provoke his anger. That had been her intention. But when she looked at Fritz, she disliked the idea of Leo showing up at this hour with the latch-key in his hand. What had Fritz done to Rupert Carey that night? What would he do tonight if—?

“What the deuce is up with you?”

"What the heck is wrong with you?"

Lord Holme drew in his legs, sat up and stared with a sort of uneasy inquiry which he tried to make hard. She laughed quickly, nervously.

Lord Holme pulled in his legs, sat up, and stared with a kind of anxious curiosity that he tried to make look tough. She laughed quickly, somewhat nervously.

“I’m tired, I tell you. It was awfully hot at the opera.”

“I’m exhausted, I tell you. It was incredibly hot at the opera.”

She put some more ice into the lemonade, and added:

She added more ice to the lemonade and said:

“By the way, Fritz, I suppose you locked up all right?”

“By the way, Fritz, I hope you locked everything up properly?”

“Locked up what?”

"Locked up what?"

“The front door. All the servants have gone to bed, you know.”

“The front door. All the staff have gone to bed, just so you know.”

No sooner had she spoken the last words than she regretted them. If Leo did get in they took away all excuse. She might have pretended he had been let in. He would have had to back her up. It would have been mean of her, of course. Still, seeing her husband there, Leo would have understood, would have forgiven her. Women are always forgiven such subterfuges in unfortunate moments. What a fool she was to-night!

No sooner did she say the last words than she regretted them. If Leo got in, they eliminated all excuses. She could have pretended he had been let in. He would have had to back her up. It would have been unfair of her, of course. Still, with her husband there, Leo would have understood and forgiven her. Women always get a pass for such tricks in tough times. What a fool she was tonight!

“That don’t matter,” said her husband, shortly.

“That doesn’t matter,” her husband said curtly.

“But—but it does. You know how many burglaries there are. Why, only the other night Mrs. Arthur came home from a ball and met two men on the stairs.”

“But—but it does. You know how many burglaries happen. Just the other night, Mrs. Arthur came home from a party and ran into two guys on the stairs.”

“I pity any men I found on my stairs,” he returned composedly, touching the muscle of his left arm with his right hand.

“I feel sorry for any man I find on my stairs,” he replied calmly, touching the muscle in his left arm with his right hand.

He chuckled.

He laughed.

“They’d be sorry for themselves, I’ll bet,” he added.

“They’d regret it, I’m sure,” he added.

He put down his cigarette and took out another slowly, leisurely. Lady Holme longed to strike him. His conceited composure added fuel to the flame of her anxiety.

He put down his cigarette and took out another one slowly and casually. Lady Holme was dying to hit him. His smug calmness just made her anxiety worse.

“Well, anyhow, I don’t care to run these risks in a place like London, Fritz,” she said almost angrily. “Have you locked up or not?”

“Well, anyway, I don’t want to take these risks in a place like London, Fritz,” she said almost angrily. “Have you locked up or not?”

“Damned if I remember,” he drawled.

“Damn if I remember,” he said slowly.

She did not know whether he was deliberately trying to irritate her or whether he really had forgotten, but she felt it impossible to remain any longer in uncertainty.

She wasn't sure if he was intentionally trying to annoy her or if he really had forgotten, but she felt like she couldn't stay in this state of uncertainty any longer.

“Very well, then, I shall go down and see,” she said.

“Okay, then, I'll go down and take a look,” she said.

And she laid the book of poems on a table and prepared to get up from the sofa.

And she set the book of poems on a table and got ready to stand up from the sofa.

“Rot!” said Lord Holme; “if you’re nervous, I’ll go.”

“Ugh!” said Lord Holme. “If you’re feeling uneasy, I’ll leave.”

She leaned back.

She reclined.

“Very well.”

“Sure thing.”

“In a minute.”

“Be there in a minute.”

He struck a match and let it out.

He lit a match and blew it out.

“Do go now, there’s a good dog,” she said coaxingly.

“Go on now, there’s a good dog,” she said encouragingly.

He struck another match and held it head downwards.

He lit another match and held it upside down.

“You needn’t hurry a feller.”

“You don’t need to rush.”

He tapped his cigarette gently on his knee, and applied the flame to it.

He lightly tapped his cigarette on his knee and lit it.

“That’s better.”

"That's improved."

Lady Holme moved violently on the sofa. She had a pricking sensation all over her body, and her face felt suddenly very hot, as if she had fever. A ridiculous, but painful idea started up suddenly in her mind. Could Fritz suspect anything? Was he playing with her? She dismissed it at once as the distorted child of a guilty conscience. Fritz was not that sort of man. He might be a brute sometimes, but he was never a subtle brute. He blew two thin lines of smoke out through his nostrils, now with a sort of sensuous, almost languid, deliberation, and watched them fade away in the brilliantly-lit room. Lady Holme resolved to adopt another manner, more in accord with her condition of tense nervousness.

Lady Holme shifted restlessly on the sofa. She felt a prickling sensation all over her body, and her face suddenly felt very hot, as if she had a fever. A silly yet painful thought popped into her mind. Could Fritz suspect anything? Was he messing with her? She dismissed it immediately as the skewed product of a guilty conscience. Fritz wasn’t that kind of guy. He could be a jerk sometimes, but he was never a sneaky jerk. He exhaled two thin lines of smoke through his nostrils, now with a kind of sensual, almost lazy, intention, watching them disappear in the brightly lit room. Lady Holme decided to adopt a different attitude, one that matched her tense nervousness better.

“When I ask you to do a thing, Fritz, you might have the decency to do it,” she said sharply. “You’re forgetting what’s due to me—to any woman.”

“When I ask you to do something, Fritz, you could at least have the decency to actually do it,” she said sharply. “You’re forgetting what’s owed to me—to any woman.”

“Don’t fuss at this time of night.”

“Don’t stress at this time of night.”

“I want to go to bed, but I’m not going till I know the house is properly shut up. Please go at once and see.”

“I want to go to bed, but I won't until I know the house is properly secured. Please go right away and check.”

“I never knew you were such a coward,” he rejoined without stirring. “Who was at the opera?”

“I never knew you were such a coward,” he replied without moving. “Who was at the opera?”

“I won’t talk to you till you do what I ask.”

“I won't talk to you until you do what I ask.”

“That’s a staggerin’ blow.”

"That’s a shocking blow."

She sprang up with an exclamation of anger. Her nerves were on edge and she felt inclined to scream out.

She jumped up, exclaiming in anger. Her nerves were frayed, and she felt like screaming.

“I never thought you could be so—such a cad to a woman, Fritz,” she said.

“I never thought you could be such a jerk to a woman, Fritz,” she said.

She moved towards the door. As she did so she heard a cab in the square outside, a rattle of wheels, then silence. It had stopped. Her heart seemed to stand still too. She knew now that she was a coward, though not in the way Fritz meant. She was a coward with regard to him. Her jealousy had prompted her to do a mad thing. In doing it she had actually meant to produce a violent scene. It had seemed to her that such a scene would relieve the tension of her nerves, of her heart, would clear the air. But now that the scene seemed imminent—if Fritz had forgotten, and she was certain he had forgotten, to lock the door—she felt heart and nerves were failing her. She felt that she had risked too much, far too much. With almost incredible swiftness she remembered her imprudence in speaking to Carey at Arkell House and how it had only served to put a weapon into her husband’s hand, a weapon he had not scrupled to use in his selfish way to further his own pleasure and her distress. That stupid failure had not sufficiently warned her, and now she was on the edge of some greater disaster. She was positive that Leo Ulford was in the cab which had just stopped, and it was too late now to prevent him from entering the house. Lord Holme had got up from his chair and stood facing her. He looked quite pleasant. She thought of the change that would come into his face in a moment and turned cold.

She walked toward the door. As she did, she heard a cab in the square outside, a rattle of wheels, then silence. It had stopped. Her heart felt like it stopped too. She realized she was a coward, but not in the way Fritz meant. She was a coward when it came to him. Her jealousy had led her to do something foolish. She had actually intended to create a dramatic scene. To her, such a scene would relieve the tension in her nerves and heart, would clear the air. But now that the scene seemed about to happen—if Fritz had forgotten, and she was sure he had forgotten, to lock the door—she felt her heart and nerves failing her. She sensed that she had risked too much, far too much. Almost unbelievably quickly, she recalled her mistake in talking to Carey at Arkell House and how that had only given her husband a weapon to use in his selfish pursuit of pleasure at her expense. That stupid error hadn’t sufficiently warned her, and now she was on the brink of a greater catastrophe. She was certain that Leo Ulford was in the cab that had just stopped, and it was too late to stop him from entering the house. Lord Holme had gotten up from his chair and was standing facing her. He looked quite pleasant. She thought about how quickly that look would change, and she felt a chill.

“Don’t cut up so deuced rough,” he said; “I’ll go and lock up.”

“Don’t cut it up so roughly,” he said; “I’ll go and lock up.”

So he had forgotten. He took a step towards the drawing-room door. But now she felt that at all costs she must prevent him from going downstairs, must gain a moment somehow. Suddenly she swayed slightly.

So he had forgotten. He took a step toward the living room door. But now she felt that she had to stop him from going downstairs, that she needed to buy a moment somehow. Suddenly, she swayed slightly.

“I feel—awfully faint,” she said.

“I feel really faint,” she said.

She went feebly, but quickly, to the window which looked on to the Square, drew away the curtain, opened the window and leaned out. The cab had stopped before their door, and she saw Leo Ulford standing on the pavement with his back to the house. He was feeling in his pocket, evidently for some money to give to the cabman. If she could only attract his attention somehow and send him away! She glanced back. Fritz was coming towards her with a look of surprise on his face.

She walked weakly but quickly to the window that overlooked the Square, pulled back the curtain, opened the window, and leaned out. The cab had stopped in front of their house, and she saw Leo Ulford standing on the sidewalk with his back to her. He was searching his pocket, clearly looking for some cash to pay the cab driver. If only she could get his attention somehow and send him away! She glanced back. Fritz was coming toward her, looking surprised.

“Leave me alone,” she said unevenly. “I only want some air.”

“Leave me alone,” she said shakily. “I just need some fresh air.”

“But—”

“But—”

“Leave me—oh, do leave me alone!”

“Leave me—oh, please just leave me alone!”

He stopped, but stood staring at her in blank amazement. She dared not do anything. Leo Ulford stretched out his arm towards the cabman, who bent down from his perch. He took the money, looked at it, then bent down again, showing it to Leo and muttering something. Doubtless he was saying that it was not enough. She turned round again sharply to Fritz.

He stopped but stared at her in stunned disbelief. She didn't dare move. Leo Ulford reached out his arm towards the cab driver, who leaned down from his seat. The driver took the money, examined it, then leaned down again, showing it to Leo and muttering something. He was probably saying it wasn’t enough. She quickly turned back to Fritz.

“Fritz,” she said, “be a good dog. Go upstairs to my room and fetch me some eau de Cologne, will you?”

“Fritz,” she said, “be a good dog. Go upstairs to my room and get me some cologne, okay?”

“But—”

"But—"

“It’s on my dressing-table—the gold bottle on the right. You know. I feel so bad. I’ll stay here. The air will bring me round perhaps.”

“It’s on my dresser—the gold bottle on the right. You know. I feel really awful. I’ll stay here. Maybe the fresh air will make me feel better.”

She caught hold of the curtain, like a person on the point of swooning.

She grabbed the curtain, like someone about to faint.

“All right,” he said, and he went out of the room.

“All right,” he said, and he left the room.

She watched till he was gone, then darted to the window and leaned out.

She watched until he left, then rushed to the window and leaned out.

She was too late. The cab was driving off and Leo was gone. He must have entered the house.

She was too late. The cab was pulling away and Leo was gone. He must have gone inside the house.





CHAPTER XIII

BEFORE she had time to leave the window she heard a step in the room. She turned and saw Leo Ulford, smiling broadly—like a great boy—and holding up the latch-key she had sent him. At the sight of her face his smile died away.

BEFORE she had a chance to leave the window, she heard a step in the room. She turned and saw Leo Ulford, grinning widely—like a big kid—and holding up the latch-key she had sent him. But when he saw her face, his smile faded.

“Go—go!” she whispered, putting out her hand. “Go at once!”

“Go—go!” she whispered, extending her hand. “Go right now!”

“Go! But you told me—”

“Go! But you said—”

“Go! My husband’s come back. He’s in the house. Go quickly. Don’t make a sound. I’ll explain to-morrow.”

“Go! My husband's back. He’s in the house. Go quickly. Don’t make a sound. I’ll explain tomorrow.”

She made a rapid, repeated gesture of her hands towards the door, frowning. Leo Ulford stood for an instant looking heavy and sulky, then, pushing out his rosy lips in a sort of indignant pout, he swung round on his heels. As he did so, Lord Holme came into the room holding the bottle of eau de Cologne. When he saw Leo he stopped. Leo stopped too, and they stood for a moment staring at each other. Lady Holme, who was still by the open window, did not move. There was complete silence in the room. Then Leo dropped the latch-key. It fell on the thick carpet without a noise. He made a hasty, lumbering movement to pick it up, but Lord Holme was too quick for him. When Lady Holme saw the key in her husband’s hand she moved at last and came forward into the middle of the room.

She quickly waved her hands toward the door, frowning. Leo Ulford stood there for a moment, looking heavy and sulky, then, pushing out his rosy lips in a sort of indignant pout, he turned on his heels. Just then, Lord Holme walked into the room holding a bottle of eau de Cologne. When he saw Leo, he paused. Leo paused as well, and they stood for a moment, staring at each other. Lady Holme, still by the open window, didn’t move. The room was completely silent. Then Leo dropped the latch-key. It fell on the thick carpet without making a sound. He made a quick, clumsy motion to pick it up, but Lord Holme was too fast for him. When Lady Holme saw the key in her husband’s hand, she finally moved and stepped into the middle of the room.

“Mr. Ulford’s come to tell me about the Blaxtons’ dance,” she said.

“Mr. Ulford's here to tell me about the Blaxtons' dance,” she said.

She spoke in her usual light voice, without tremor or uncertainty. Her face was perfectly calm and smiling. Leo Ulford cleared his throat.

She spoke in her usual light voice, without any hesitation or doubt. Her face was completely calm and smiling. Leo Ulford cleared his throat.

“Yes,” he said loudly, “about the Blaxtons’ dance.”

“Yeah,” he said loudly, “about the Blaxtons' dance.”

Lord Holme stood looking at the latch-key. Suddenly his face swelled up and became bloated, and large veins stood out in his brown forehead.

Lord Holme stood staring at the latch-key. Suddenly, his face flushed and became puffy, with large veins bulging in his brown forehead.

“What’s this key?” he said.

“What’s this key?” he asked.

He held it out towards his wife. Neither she nor Leo Ulford replied to his question.

He stretched it out toward his wife. Neither she nor Leo Ulford answered his question.

“What’s this key?” he repeated.

"What's this key?" he asked again.

“The key of Mr. Ulford’s house, I suppose,” said Lady Holme. “How should I know?”

“The key to Mr. Ulford’s house, I guess,” said Lady Holme. “How am I supposed to know?”

“I’m not askin’ you,” said her husband.

“I’m not asking you,” said her husband.

He came a step nearer to Leo.

He moved closer to Leo.

“Why the devil don’t you answer?” he said to him.

“Why the hell aren’t you answering?” he said to him.

“It’s my latch-key,” said Leo, with an attempt at a laugh.

“It’s my key,” said Leo, trying to laugh.

Lord Holme flung it in his face.

Lord Holme threw it in his face.

“You damned liar!” he said. “It’s mine.”

"You damn liar!" he said. "It's mine."

And he struck him full in the face where the key had just struck him.

And he hit him right in the face where the key had just hit him.

Leo returned the blow. When she saw that, Lady Holme passed the two men and went quickly out of the room, shutting the door behind her. Holding her hands over her ears, she hurried upstairs to her bedroom. It was in darkness. She felt about on the wall for the button that turned on the electric light, but could not find it. Her hands, usually deft and certain in their movements, seemed to have lost the sense of touch. It was as if they had abruptly been deprived of their minds. She felt and felt. She knew the button was there. Suddenly the room was full of light. Without being aware of it she had found the button and turned it. In the light she looked down at her hands and saw that they were trembling violently. She went to the door and shut it. Then she sat down on the sofa at the foot of the bed. She clasped her hands together in her lap, but they went on trembling. Pulses were beating in her eyelids. She felt utterly degraded, like a scrupulously clean person who has been rolled in the dirt. And she fancied she heard a faint and mysterious sound, pathetic and terrible, but very far away—the white angel in her weeping.

Leo hit back. When she saw that, Lady Holme walked past the two men and quickly left the room, closing the door behind her. Covering her ears with her hands, she rushed upstairs to her bedroom. It was dark. She fumbled along the wall for the switch that turned on the electric light, but couldn’t find it. Her hands, usually skilled and sure in their movements, seemed to have lost their sense of touch. It was as if they had suddenly become mindless. She kept searching. She knew the switch was there. Suddenly, the room was flooded with light. Without realizing it, she had found the switch and turned it on. In the light, she looked down at her hands and saw they were shaking uncontrollably. She walked to the door and shut it. Then she sat down on the sofa at the foot of the bed. She clasped her hands together in her lap, but they continued to tremble. Pulses throbbed in her eyelids. She felt utterly humiliated, like a fastidiously clean person who had been rolled in mud. And she thought she heard a soft, mysterious sound, both sad and terrible, but very distant—the white angel in her weeping.

And the believers in the angel—were they weeping too?

And the believers in the angel—were they crying too?

She found herself wondering as a sleeper wonders in a dream.

She found herself wondering like someone does in a dream.

Presently she got up. She could not sit there and see her hands trembling. She did not walk about the room, but went over to the dressing-table and stood by it, resting her hands upon it and leaning forward. The attitude seemed to relieve her. She remained there for a long time, scarcely thinking at all, only feeling degraded, unclean. The sight of physical violence in her own drawing-room, caused by her, had worked havoc in her. She had always thought she understood the brute in man. She had often consciously administered to it. She had coaxed it, flattered it, played upon it even—surely—loved it. Now she had suddenly seen it rush out into the full light, and it had turned her sick.

Right now, she stood up. She couldn't just sit there and watch her hands shake. She didn't pace around the room but walked over to the dressing table and stood next to it, resting her hands on it and leaning forward. This position seemed to help her. She stayed there for a long time, hardly thinking at all, just feeling degraded and dirty. Seeing physical violence in her own living room, caused by her, had devastated her. She had always believed she understood the beast in man. She had often intentionally catered to it. She had coaxed it, flattered it, even played with it—surely—loved it. Now she had suddenly seen it burst into full view, and it made her feel nauseous.

The gold things on the dressing-table—bottles, brushes, boxes, trays—looked offensive. They were like lies against life, frauds. Everything in the pretty room was like a lie and a fraud. There ought to be dirt, ugliness about her. She ought to stand with her feet in mud and look on blackness. The angel in her shuddered at the siren in her now, as at a witch with power to evoke Satanic things, and she forgot the trembling of her hands in the sensation of the trembling of her soul. The blow of Fritz, the blow of Leo Ulford, had both struck her. She felt a beaten creature.

The gold items on the vanity—bottles, brushes, boxes, trays—looked offensive. They felt like lies about life, deceits. Everything in the lovely room felt like a lie and a deceit. There should be dirt, ugliness around her. She should be standing with her feet in mud and looking at darkness. The angel inside her recoiled from the siren within her now, like a witch with the ability to summon dark forces, and she forgot the shaking of her hands in the sensation of her soul trembling. She had been hit by Fritz, hit by Leo Ulford; both blows had landed. She felt like a beaten creature.

The door opened. She did not turn round, but she saw in the glass her husband come in. His coat was torn. His waistcoat and shirt were almost in rags. There was blood on his face and on his right hand. In his eyes there was an extraordinary light, utterly unlike the light of intelligence, but brilliant, startling; flame from the fire by which the animal in human nature warms itself. In the glass she saw him look at her. The light seemed to stream over her, to scorch her. He went into his dressing-room without a word, and she heard the noise of water being poured out and used for washing. He must be bathing his wounds, getting rid of the red stains.

The door swung open. She didn’t turn around, but she caught sight of her husband in the reflection. His coat was ripped. His vest and shirt were almost in tatters. There was blood on his face and his right hand. His eyes held a strange light, completely different from the light of awareness—brilliant and shocking; like the flame that ignites the primal instincts in humanity. In the reflection, she saw him look at her. That light seemed to wash over her, almost burning her. He walked into his dressing room without saying a word, and she heard the sound of water being poured and used for washing. He must be cleaning his wounds, getting rid of the red stains.

She sat down on the sofa at the foot of the bed and listened to the noise of the water. At last it stopped and she heard drawers being violently opened and shut, then a tearing sound. After a silence her husband came into the room again with his forehead bound up in a silk handkerchief, which was awkwardly knotted behind his head. Part of another silk handkerchief was loosely tied round his right hand. He came forward, stood in front of her and looked at her, and she saw now that there was an expression almost of exultation on his face. She felt something fall into her lap. It was the latch-key she had sent to Leo Ulford.

She sat down on the couch at the foot of the bed and listened to the sound of the water. Finally, it stopped, and she heard drawers being slammed open and shut, followed by a ripping noise. After a moment of silence, her husband walked back into the room with his forehead wrapped in a silk handkerchief, awkwardly tied behind his head. Part of another silk handkerchief was loosely wrapped around his right hand. He stepped closer, stood in front of her, and looked at her, and she noticed that there was almost a look of triumph on his face. She felt something drop into her lap. It was the latch-key she had sent to Leo Ulford.

“I can tell you he’s sorry he ever saw that—damned sorry,” said Lord Holme.

“I can tell you he’s really sorry he ever saw that—so damn sorry,” said Lord Holme.

And he laughed.

And he chuckled.

Lady Holme took the key up carefully and put it down on the sofa. She was realising something, realising that her husband was feeling happy. When she had laid down the key she looked up at him and there was an intense scrutiny in her eyes. Suddenly it seemed to her as if she were standing up and looking down on him, as if she were the judge, he the culprit in this matter. The numbness left her mind. She was able to think swiftly again and her hands stopped trembling. That look of exultation in her husband’s eyes had changed everything.

Lady Holme carefully picked up the key and set it down on the sofa. She was starting to realize something—her husband was feeling happy. After she placed the key down, she looked up at him, and there was a piercing intensity in her gaze. Suddenly, it felt as if she were standing over him, judging him, with him as the guilty one in this situation. The fog cleared from her mind. She could think clearly again, and her hands stopped shaking. That look of triumph in her husband’s eyes changed everything.

“Sit down, I want to speak to you,” she said.

“Sit down, I need to talk to you,” she said.

She was surprised by the calm sound of her own voice.

She was surprised by how calm her voice sounded.

Lord Holme looked astonished. He shifted the bandage on his hand and stood where he was.

Lord Holme looked surprised. He adjusted the bandage on his hand and stood where he was.

“Sit down,” she repeated.

"Take a seat," she repeated.

“Well!” he said.

"Well!" he said.

And he sat down.

And he took a seat.

“I suppose you came up here to turn me out of the house?” she said.

“I guess you came up here to kick me out of the house?” she said.

“You deserve it,” he muttered.

“You deserve it,” he said.

But even now he did not look angry. There was a sort of savage glow on his face. It was evident that the violent physical effort he had just made, and the success of it, had irresistibly swept away his fury for the moment. It might return. Probably it would return. But for the moment it was gone. Lady Holme knew Fritz, and she knew that he was feeling good all over. The fact that he could feel thus in such circumstances set the brute in him before her as it had never been set before—in a glare of light.

But even now he didn’t look angry. There was a kind of wild glow on his face. It was clear that the intense physical effort he had just put in, and his success, had momentarily wiped away his rage. It might come back. It probably would come back. But for now, it was gone. Lady Holme understood Fritz, and she realized that he was feeling good overall. The fact that he could feel this way in such circumstances revealed the beast in him to her like never before—in bright light.

“And what do you deserve?” she asked.

“And what do you think you deserve?” she asked.

All her terror had gone utterly. She felt mistress of herself.

All her fear had completely vanished. She felt in control of herself.

“When I went to thrash Carey he was so drunk I couldn’t touch him. This feller showed fight but he was a baby in my hands. I could do anything I liked with him,” said Lord Holme. “Gad! Talk of boxin’—”

“When I went to confront Carey, he was so drunk I couldn’t touch him. This guy put up a fight, but he was like a baby in my hands. I could do whatever I wanted with him,” said Lord Holme. “Wow! Speaking of boxing—”

He looked at his bandaged hand and laughed again triumphantly. Then, suddenly, a sense of other things than his physical strength seemed to return upon him. His face changed, grew lowering, and he thrust forward his under jaw, opening his mouth to speak. Lady Holme did not give him time.

He glanced at his bandaged hand and laughed triumphantly again. Then, suddenly, a feeling of something beyond his physical strength seemed to wash over him. His expression shifted, grew darker, and he pushed out his lower jaw, opening his mouth to say something. Lady Holme didn't give him the chance.

“Yes, I sent Leo Ulford the latch-key,” she said. “You needn’t ask. I sent it, and told him to come to-night. D’you know why?”

“Yes, I sent Leo Ulford the latch-key,” she said. “You don’t need to ask. I sent it and told him to come tonight. Do you know why?”

Lord Holme’s face grew scarlet.

Lord Holme’s face turned red.

“Because you’re a—”

“Because you're a—”

She stopped him before he could say the irrevocable word.

She stopped him before he could say the final word.

“Because I mean to have the same liberty as the man I’ve married,” she said. “I asked Leo Ulford here, and I intended you should find him here.”

“Because I want the same freedom as the man I married,” she said. “I invited Leo Ulford over, and I intended for you to find him here.”

“You didn’t. You thought I wasn’t comin’ home.”

“You didn’t. You thought I wasn’t coming home.”

“Why should I have thought such a thing?” she said, swiftly, sharply.

“Why would I even think that?” she said, quickly, sharply.

Her voice had an edge to it.

Her voice had a sharpness to it.

“You meant not to come home, then?”

“You didn’t plan on coming home, then?”

She read his stupidity at a glance, the guilty mind that had blundered, thinking its intention known when it was not known. He began to deny it, but she stopped him. At this moment, and exactly when she ought surely to have been crushed by the weight of Fritz’s fury, she dominated him. Afterwards she wondered at herself, but not now.

She instantly recognized his foolishness, the guilty conscience that had made a mistake, believing its intention was clear when it really wasn't. He started to deny it, but she cut him off. At this moment, and exactly when she should have felt overwhelmed by Fritz’s anger, she took control of the situation. Later, she reflected on her actions, but not right now.

“You meant not to come home?”

“You didn’t intend to come home?”

For once Lord Holme showed a certain adroitness. Instead of replying to his wife he retorted:

For once, Lord Holme showed some skill. Instead of answering his wife, he fired back:

“You meant me to find Ulford here! That’s a good ‘un! Why, you tried all you knew to keep him out.”

“You wanted me to find Ulford here! That’s a good one! You did everything you could to keep him away.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, then?”

"Well, what now?"

“I wanted—but you’d never understand.”

“I wanted to, but you wouldn’t understand.”

“He does,” said Lord Holme.

"Yeah, he does," said Lord Holme.

He laughed again, got up and walked about the room, fingering his bandages. Then suddenly, he turned on Lady Holme and said savagely:

He laughed again, got up, and walked around the room, fiddling with his bandages. Then suddenly, he confronted Lady Holme and said angrily:

“And you do.”

“And you will.”

“I?”

"Me?"

“Yes, you. There’s lots of fellers that would—”

“Yes, you. There are plenty of guys who would—”

“Stop!” said Lady Holme, in a voice of sharp decision.

“Stop!” said Lady Holme, in a sharply decisive tone.

She got up too. She felt that she could not say what she meant to say sitting down.

She got up too. She felt that she couldn't express what she wanted to say while sitting down.

“Fritz,” she added, “you’re a fool. You may be worse. I believe you are. But one thing’s certain—you’re a fool. Even in wickedness you’re a blunderer.”

“Fritz,” she added, “you’re an idiot. You might be even worse. I really think you are. But one thing is clear—you’re a fool. Even when you’re being bad, you still mess things up.”

“And what are you?” he said.

“And what are you?” he asked.

“I!” she answered, coming a step nearer. “I’m not wicked.”

“I!” she replied, stepping a little closer. “I’m not evil.”

A sudden, strange desire came to her, a desire—as she had slangily expressed it to Robin Pierce—to “trot out” the white angel whom she had for so long ignored or even brow-beaten. Was the white angel there? Some there were who believed so. Robin Pierce, Sir Donald, perhaps others. And these few believers gave Lady Holme courage. She remembered them, she relied on them at this moment.

A sudden, strange urge hit her, an urge—as she had playfully told Robin Pierce—to “show off” the white angel she had so long neglected or even pushed away. Was the white angel really there? Some people believed it was. Robin Pierce, Sir Donald, maybe a few others. And these few believers gave Lady Holme strength. She thought of them and leaned on them in this moment.

“I’m not wicked,” she repeated.

“I’m not evil,” she repeated.

She looked into her husband’s face.

She looked at her husband's face.

“Don’t you know that?”

"Don't you know that?"

He was silent.

He was quiet.

“Perhaps you’d rather I was,” she continued. “Don’t men prefer it?”

“Maybe you’d prefer it if I were,” she continued. “Don’t guys like that better?”

He stared first at her, then at the carpet. A puzzled look came into his face.

He looked at her, then at the carpet. A confused expression appeared on his face.

“But I don’t care,” she said, gathering resolution, and secretly calling, calling on the hidden woman, yet always with a doubt as to whether she was there in her place of concealment. “I don’t care. I can’t change my nature because of that. And surely—surely there must be some men who prefer refinement to vulgarity, purity to—”

“But I don’t care,” she said, gathering her determination, secretly reaching out to the hidden woman, yet still unsure if she was there in her hiding place. “I don’t care. I can’t change who I am because of that. And surely—surely there must be some men who prefer refinement over vulgarity, purity over—”

“Ulford, eh?” he interrupted.

"Ulford, huh?" he interrupted.

The retort struck like a whip on Lady Holme’s temper. She forgot the believers in the angel and the angel too.

The remark hit Lady Holme's temper like a crack of a whip. She completely forgot about the believers in the angel and the angel itself.

“How dare you?” she exclaimed. “As if I—”

“How dare you?” she exclaimed. “As if I—”

He took up the latch-key and thrust it into her face. His sense of physical triumph was obviously dying away, his sense of personal outrage returning.

He grabbed the latch-key and shoved it in her face. His feeling of physical victory was clearly fading, and his sense of personal anger was coming back.

“Good women don’t do things like that,” he said. “If it was known in London you’d be done for.”

“Good women don’t act like that,” he said. “If word got out in London, you’d be in trouble.”

“And you—may you do what you like openly, brazenly?”

“And you—can you do what you want openly, boldly?”

“Men’s different,” he said.

"Men are different," he said.

The words and the satisfied way in which they were said made Lady Holme feel suddenly almost mad with rage. The truth of the statement, and the disgrace that it was truth, stirred her to the depths. At that moment she hated her husband, she hated all men. She remembered what Lady Cardington had said in the carriage as they were driving away from the Carlton after Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch, and her sense of impotent fury was made more bitter by the consciousness that women had chosen that men should be “different,” or at least—if not that—had smilingly given them a license to be so. She wanted to say, to call out, so much that she said nothing. Lord Holme thought that for once he had been clever, almost intellectual. This was indeed a night of many triumphs for him. An intoxication of power surged up to his brain.

The words and the satisfied way they were delivered suddenly made Lady Holme feel almost insane with rage. The truth of what was said, and the shame that it was true, stirred her deeply. In that moment, she hated her husband and all men. She remembered what Lady Cardington had said in the carriage after they left the Carlton following Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch, and her feeling of helpless anger was made even more bitter by the realization that women had allowed men to be “different,” or at least—if not that—had happily given them permission to be so. She wanted to shout out so badly that she ended up saying nothing. Lord Holme thought he had been clever for once, almost intellectual. This was definitely a night of many victories for him. An intoxication of power surged to his head.

“Men’s made different and treated differently,” he said. “And they’d never stand anything else.”

“Men are made differently and treated differently,” he said. “And they’d never accept anything else.”

Lady Holme sat down again on the sofa. She put her right hand on her left hand and held it tightly in her lap.

Lady Holme sat back down on the sofa. She rested her right hand on her left hand and held it tightly in her lap.

“You mean,” she said, in a hard, quiet voice, “that you may humiliate your wife in the eyes of London and that she must just pretend that she enjoys it and go on being devoted to you? Well, I will not do either the one or the other. I will not endure humiliation quietly, and as to my devotion to you—I daresay it wouldn’t take much to kill it. Perhaps it’s dead already.”

“You mean,” she said, in a tense, soft voice, “that you can embarrass your wife in front of all of London and she’s just supposed to fake enjoying it and keep being loyal to you? Well, I won’t do either. I won’t suffer humiliation in silence, and as for my loyalty to you—I bet it wouldn’t take much to destroy it. Maybe it’s already gone.”

No lie, perhaps, ever sounded more like truth than hers. At that moment she thought that probably it was truth.

No lie, perhaps, ever sounded more like the truth than hers. At that moment, she thought that maybe it actually was the truth.

“Eh?” said Lord Holme.

“Huh?” said Lord Holme.

He looked suddenly less triumphant. His blunt features seemed altered in shape by the expression of blatant, boyish surprise, even amazement, that overspread them. His wife saw that, despite the incident of Leo Ulford’s midnight visit, Fritz had not really suspected her of the uttermost faithlessness, that it had not occurred to him that perhaps her love for him was dead, that love was alive in her for another man. Had his conceit then no limits?

He suddenly looked less triumphant. His rugged face seemed changed by a look of obvious, boyish surprise, even amazement, that spread across it. His wife realized that, despite Leo Ulford’s late-night visit, Fritz hadn’t really suspected her of the deepest betrayal; he hadn’t considered that her love for him might be gone and that she could love another man. Did his arrogance have no bounds?

And then suddenly another thought flashed into her mind. Was he, too, a firm, even a fanatical, believer in the angel? She had never numbered Fritz among that little company of believers. Him she had always set among the men who worship the sirens of the world. But now—? Can there be two men in one man as there can be two women in one woman? Suddenly Fritz was new to her, newer to her than on the day when she first met him. And he was complex. Fritz complex! She changed the word conceit. She called it trust. And tears rushed into her eyes. There were tears in her heart too. She looked up at her husband. The silk bandage over his forehead had been white. Now it was faintly red. As she looked she thought that the colour of the red deepened.

And then suddenly, another thought hit her. Was he also a strong, maybe even fanatical, believer in the angel? She had never thought of Fritz as part of that small group of believers. She had always seen him as one of those guys who admired the temptations of the world. But now—? Can there be two sides to one person, just like there can be two sides to one woman? Suddenly, Fritz seemed new to her, even more than on the day they first met. And he was complicated. Fritz, complicated! She changed her perspective. She called it trust. And tears filled her eyes. There were tears in her heart too. She looked up at her husband. The silk bandage on his forehead had been white. Now it was slightly red. As she watched, she thought the red was getting deeper.

“Come here, Fritz,” she said softly.

“Come here, Fritz,” she said gently.

He moved nearer.

He got closer.

“Bend down!”

“Get down!”

“Eh?”

"Excuse me?"

“Bend down your head.”

"Bow your head."

He bent down his huge form with a movement that had in it some resemblance to the movement of a child. She put up her hand and touched the bandage where it was red. She took her hand away. It was damp.

He bent down his large body in a way that reminded her of a child. She raised her hand and touched the bandage where it was red. She pulled her hand away. It was wet.

A moment later Fritz was sitting in a low chair by the wash-hand stand in an obedient attitude, and a woman—was she siren or angel?—was bathing an ugly wound.

A moment later, Fritz was sitting in a low chair by the sink, trying to look compliant, and a woman—was she a siren or an angel?—was treating an ugly wound.





CHAPTER XIV

AFTER that night Lady Holme began to do something she had never done before—to idealise her husband. Hitherto she had loved him without weaving pretty fancies round him, loved him crudely for his strength, his animalism, his powerful egoism and imperturbable self-satisfaction. She had loved him almost as a savage woman might love, though without her sense of slavery. Now a change came over her. She thought of Fritz in a different way, the new Fritz, the Fritz who was a believer in the angel. It seemed to her that he could be kept faithful most easily, most surely, by such an appeal as Robin Pierce would have loved. She had sought to rouse, to play upon the instincts of the primitive man. She had not gone very far, it is true, but her methods had been common, ordinary. She had undervalued Fritz’s nature. That was what she felt now. He had behaved badly to her, had wronged her, but he had believed in her very much. She resolved to make his belief more intense. An expression on his face—only that—had wrought a vital change in her feeling towards him, her conception of him. She ranged him henceforth with Sir Donald, with Robin Pierce. He stood among the believers in the angel.

AFTER that night, Lady Holme began to do something she had never done before—idealize her husband. Until then, she had loved him without adding any fanciful notions, loving him raw for his strength, his primal nature, his dominant egoism, and unshakeable self-satisfaction. She had loved him almost like a savage woman might, but without feeling enslaved. Now, a shift occurred. She thought of Fritz differently, the new Fritz, the one who believed in the angel. It seemed to her that the best way to keep him faithful was through an appeal that Robin Pierce would have appreciated. She had tried to awaken and tap into the instincts of the primitive man. Admittedly, she had not made much progress, but her approach had been typical and straightforward. She had underestimated Fritz's nature. That’s what she realized now. He had treated her poorly and had wronged her, but he had believed in her wholeheartedly. She decided to intensify his belief. A single expression on his face—just that—had brought a significant change in her feelings toward him and how she saw him. From then on, she placed him alongside Sir Donald and Robin Pierce. He was one of the believers in the angel.

She called upon the angel passionately, feverishly.

She urgently called out to the angel, with intense passion.

There was strength in Lady Holme’s character, and not merely strength of temper. When she was roused, confident, she could be resolute, persistent; could shut her eyes to side issues and go onward looking straight before her. Now she went onward and she felt a new force within her, a force that would not condescend to pettiness, to any groping in the mud.

Lady Holme had a strong character, and it wasn't just a strong temper. When she was fired up and confident, she could be determined and persistent; she could ignore distractions and focus on her path ahead. Now she pressed on, feeling a new power within her, a power that refused to indulge in trivial matters or wallow in negativity.

Lord Holme was puzzled. He felt the change in his wife, but did not understand it. Since the fracas with Leo Ulford their relations had slightly altered. Vaguely, confusedly, he was conscious of being pitied, yes, surely pitied by his wife. She shed a faint compassion, like a light cloud, over the glory of his wrongdoing. And the glory was abated. He felt a little doubtful of himself, almost as a son feels sometimes in the presence of his mother. For the first time he began to think of himself, now and then, as the inferior of his wife, began even, now and then, to think of man as the inferior of woman—in certain ways. Such a state of mind was very novel in him. He stared at it as a baby stares at its toes, with round amazement, inwardly saying, “Is this phenomenon part of me?”

Lord Holme was confused. He sensed a change in his wife but didn’t get it. Since the incident with Leo Ulford, their relationship had shifted a bit. He vaguely felt that she looked at him with pity, yes, definitely pity. She covered the consequences of his wrongdoing with a light, compassionate touch. And that glory faded. He felt a little unsure of himself, almost like a son sometimes feels around his mother. For the first time, he began to see himself as lesser than his wife, began to think that, in some ways, men were inferior to women. This shift in his thinking was completely new for him. He stared at it like a baby looks at its toes, with wide-eyed amazement, inwardly asking, “Is this part of me?”

There was a new gentleness in Viola, a new tenderness. Both put him—as one lifted and dropped—a step below her. He pulled his bronze moustache over it with vigour.

There was a new gentleness in Viola, a new tenderness. Both put him—as one lifted and dropped—a step below her. He pulled his bronze mustache over it with vigor.

His wife showed no desire to control his proceedings, to know what he was about. When she spoke of Miss Schley she spoke kindly, sympathetically, but with a dainty, delicate pity, as one who secretly murmurs, “If she had only had a chance!” Lord Holme began to think it a sad thing that she had not had a chance. The mere thought sent the American a step down from her throne. She stood below him now, as he stood below Viola. It seemed to him that there was less resemblance between his wife and Miss Schley than he had fancied. He even said so to Lady Holme. The angel smiled. Somebody else in her smiled too. Once he remarked to the angel, a propos de bottes, “We men are awful brutes sometimes.” Then he paused. As she said nothing, only looked very kind, he added, “I’ll bet you think so, Vi?”

His wife showed no interest in controlling his actions or knowing what he was up to. When she talked about Miss Schley, she did so kindly and sympathetically, but with a touch of delicate pity, as if she secretly thought, “If she had only had a chance!” Lord Holme began to feel it was a sad thing that Miss Schley hadn’t gotten that chance. Just the thought brought the American down a step from her pedestal. She was below him now, just as he was below Viola. He started to believe there was less resemblance between his wife and Miss Schley than he had previously thought. He even mentioned this to Lady Holme. The angel smiled. Someone else in her smiled too. At one point, he said to the angel, a propos de bottes, “We men can be terrible brutes sometimes.” Then he paused. When she didn’t say anything, just looked very kind, he added, “I bet you think so, Vi?”

It sounded like a question, but she preferred to give no answer, and he walked away shaking his head over the brutishness of men.

It sounded like a question, but she chose not to respond, and he walked away shaking his head at the cruelty of men.

The believers in the angel naturally welcomed the development in Lady Holme and the unbelievers laughed at it, especially those who had been at Arkell House and those who had been influenced by Pimpernel Schley’s clever imitation. One night at the opera, when Tannhauser was being given, Mr. Bry said of it, “I seem to hear the voice of Venus raised in the prayer of Elizabeth.” Mrs. Wolfstein lifted large eyebrows over it, and remarked to Henry, in exceptionally guttural German:

The believers in the angel naturally welcomed the news about Lady Holme, while the skeptics laughed at it, especially those who had been at Arkell House and those who were swayed by Pimpernel Schley’s skillful mimicry. One night at the opera, while Tannhauser was playing, Mr. Bry commented, “I feel like I can hear Venus’s voice in Elizabeth’s prayer.” Mrs. Wolfstein raised her eyebrows in surprise and said to Henry, in an unusually deep German voice:

“If this goes on Pimpernel’s imitation will soon be completely out of date.”

“If this keeps up, Pimpernel’s imitation will soon be totally outdated.”

To be out of date—in Mrs. Wolfstein’s opinion—was to be irremediably damned. Lady Cardington, Sir Donald Ulford, and one or two others began to feel as if their dream took form and stepped out of the mystic realm towards the light of day. Sir Donald seemed specially moved by the change. It was almost as if something within him blossomed, warmed by the breath of spring.

To be outdated—in Mrs. Wolfstein’s view—was to be hopelessly doomed. Lady Cardington, Sir Donald Ulford, and a couple of others started to feel as if their dream was becoming real and stepping out of the mystical realm into the light of day. Sir Donald appeared particularly affected by the change. It was almost as if something inside him bloomed, warmed by the breath of spring.

Lady Holme wondered whether he knew of the fight between her husband and his son. She dared not ask him and he only mentioned Leo once. Then he said that Leo had gone down to his wife’s country place in Hertfordshire. Lady Holme could not tell by his intonation whether he had guessed that there was a special reason for this departure. She was glad Leo had gone. The developing angel did not want to meet the man who had suffered from the siren’s common conduct. Leo was not worth much. She knew that. But she realised now the meanness of having used him merely as a weapon against Fritz, and not only the meanness, but the vulgarity of the action. There were moments in which she was fully conscious that, despite her rank, she had not endured unsmirched close contact with the rampant commonness of London.

Lady Holme wondered if he knew about the fight between her husband and his son. She didn't dare to ask him, and he only mentioned Leo once. He said that Leo had gone down to his wife's country place in Hertfordshire. Lady Holme couldn't tell from his tone whether he had figured out that there was a specific reason for this departure. She was relieved Leo had left. The developing angel didn't want to see the man who had suffered due to the siren's typical behavior. Leo wasn't worth much. She knew that. But she now realized the unfairness of having used him merely as a tool against Fritz, and not just the unfairness, but the tastelessness of the action. There were moments when she fully understood that, despite her social status, she had not experienced untainted close contact with the rampant ordinary nature of London.

One of the last great events of the season was to be a charity concert, got up by a Royal Princess in connection with a committee of well-known women to start a club for soldiers and sailors. Various amateurs and professionals were asked to take part in it, among them Lady Holme and Miss Schley. The latter had already accepted the invitation when Lady Holme received the Royal request, which was made viva voce and was followed by a statement about the composition of the programme, in which “that clever Miss Schley” was named.

One of the last big events of the season was a charity concert organized by a Royal Princess in collaboration with a committee of notable women to start a club for soldiers and sailors. Various amateurs and professionals were invited to participate, including Lady Holme and Miss Schley. Miss Schley had already accepted the invitation when Lady Holme received the Royal request, which was given verbally and included details about the program, mentioning “that talented Miss Schley.”

Lady Holme hesitated. She had not met the American for some time and did not wish to meet her. Since she had bathed her husband’s wound she knew—she could not have told how—that Miss Schley’s power over him had lessened. She did not know what had happened between them. She did not know that anything had happened. And, as part of this new effort of hers, she had had the strength to beat down the vehement, the terrible curiosity—cold steel and fire combined—that is a part of jealousy. That curiosity, she told herself, belonged to the siren, not to the angel. But at this Royal request her temper waked, and with it many other children of her temperament. It was as if she had driven them into a dark cave and had rolled a great stone to the cave’s mouth. Now the stone was pushed back, and in the darkness she heard them stirring, whispering, preparing to come forth.

Lady Holme hesitated. She hadn’t seen the American in a while and didn’t want to meet her. Ever since she had treated her husband’s wound, she knew—though she couldn't say how—that Miss Schley’s hold over him had weakened. She didn't know what had happened between them. She didn't know if anything had happened at all. And as part of her new effort, she found the strength to suppress the intense, awful curiosity—like cold steel combined with fire—that comes with jealousy. That curiosity, she reminded herself, belonged to the siren, not the angel. But at this royal request, her temper flared, along with many other emotions that were part of her nature. It felt like she had pushed them into a dark cave and rolled a huge stone to block its entrance. Now the stone was pushed back, and in the darkness, she felt them stirring, whispering, getting ready to come out.

The Royal lady looked slightly surprised. She coughed and glanced at a watch she wore at her side.

The royal lady looked a bit surprised. She coughed and checked the watch on her wrist.

“I shall be delighted to do anything, ma’am,” Lady Holme said quickly.

“I'd be happy to do anything, ma’am,” Lady Holme said quickly.

When she received the programme she found that her two songs came immediately after “Some Imitations” by Miss Pimpernel Schley.

When she got the program, she noticed that her two songs were right after “Some Imitations” by Miss Pimpernel Schley.

She stood for a moment with the programme in her hand.

She paused for a moment with the program in her hand.

“Some Imitations”; there was a certain crudeness about the statement, a crudeness and an indefiniteness combined. Who were to be the victims? At this moment, perhaps, they were being studied. Was she to be pilloried again as she had been pilloried that night at the British Theatre? The calm malice of the American was capable of any impudent act. It seemed to Lady Holme that she had perhaps been very foolish in promising to appear in the same programme with Miss Schley. Was it by accident that their names were put together? Lady Holme did not know who had arranged the order of the performances, but it occurred to her that there was attraction to the public in the contiguity, and that probably it was a matter of design. No other two women had been discussed and compared, smiled over and whispered about that season by Society as she and Miss Schley had been.

“Some Imitations”; there was a certain rawness to the statement, a rawness and an uncertainty combined. Who were going to be the targets? At this moment, maybe they were being observed. Was she going to be humiliated again like she had been that night at the British Theatre? The calm spite of the American could lead to any shameless act. Lady Holme felt she might have been quite foolish in agreeing to share the program with Miss Schley. Was it a coincidence that their names were paired? Lady Holme didn’t know who had organized the order of the performances, but it occurred to her that there was public appeal in their proximity, and that it was likely intentional. No other two women had been talked about and compared, smiled over and whispered about that season by Society as she and Miss Schley had been.

For a moment, while she looked at the programme, she thought of the strange complications of feeling that are surely the fruit of an extreme civilisation. She saw herself caught in a spider’s web of apparently frail, yet really powerful, threads spun by an invisible spider. Her world was full of gossamer playing the part of iron, of gossamer that was compelling, that made and kept prisoners. What freedom was there for her and women like her, what reality of freedom? Even beauty, birth, money were gossamer to hold the fly. For they concentrated the gaze of those terrible watchful eyes which govern lives, dominating actions, even dominating thoughts.

For a moment, as she looked at the program, she thought about the strange complexities of emotions that are surely the result of a highly advanced society. She felt trapped in a spider's web of seemingly delicate, yet actually strong, threads spun by an unseen spider. Her world was filled with fragile things that played the role of iron, with fragile things that were compelling and made people prisoners. What freedom existed for her and women like her? What real sense of freedom was there? Even beauty, motherhood, and money were just traps to catch the unsuspecting. They drew the gaze of those harsh, watchful eyes that control lives, dominating actions, and even thoughts.

She moved, had always moved, in a maze of complications. She saw them tiny yet intense, like ants in their hill. They stirred minds, hearts, as the ants stirred twigs, leaves, blossoms, and carried them to the hill for their own purposes. In this maze free will was surely lost. The beautiful woman of the world seems to the world to be a dominant being, to be imposing the yoke of her will on those around her. But is she anything but a slave?

She moved, and had always moved, in a maze of complications. She saw them small yet intense, like ants in their hill. They stirred thoughts and emotions, just as the ants stirred twigs, leaves, blossoms, and carried them to the hill for their own purposes. In this maze, free will was surely lost. The beautiful woman in the world appears to others as a powerful being, imposing her will on those around her. But is she anything but a slave?

Why were she and Miss Schley enemies? Why had they been enemies from the moment they met? There was perhaps a reason for their hostility now, a reason in Fritz. But at the beginning what reason had there been? Civilisation manufactures reasons as the spider manufactures threads, because it is the deadly enemy of peace—manufactures reasons for all those thoughts and actions which are destructive of inward and exterior peace.

Why were she and Miss Schley enemies? Why had they been enemies from the moment they met? There might be a reason for their hostility now, a reason related to Fritz. But at the beginning, what reason was there? Civilization creates reasons just as a spider spins webs, because it is a deadly enemy of peace—creating reasons for all those thoughts and actions that disrupt inner and outer peace.

For a moment it seemed to Lady Holme as if she and the American were merely victims of the morbid conditions amid which they lived; conditions which caused the natural vanity of women to become a destroying fever, the natural striving of women to please a venomous battle, the natural desire of women to be loved a fracas, in which clothes were the armour, modes of hair-dressing, manicure, perfumes, dyes, powder-puffs the weapons.

For a moment, it seemed to Lady Holme that she and the American were just victims of the unhealthy environment they lived in; an environment that turned women's natural vanity into a destructive obsession, their natural desire to please into a toxic competition, and their natural wish to be loved into a chaotic struggle, where clothes were the armor, and hairstyles, manicures, perfumes, dyes, and makeup were the weapons.

What a tremendous, noisy nothingness it was, this state of being! How could an angel be natural in it,—be an angel at all?

What a huge, loud emptiness this existence was! How could an angel fit into it—how could anyone be an angel at all?

She laid down the programme and sighed. She felt a vague yet violent desire for release, for a fierce change, for something that would brush away the spider’s web and set free her wings. Yet where would she fly? She did not know; probably against a window-pane. And the change would never come. She and Fritz—what could they ever be but a successful couple known in a certain world and never moving beyond its orbit?

She put down the program and sighed. She felt a vague yet intense desire for freedom, for a significant change, for something that would clear away the cobwebs and allow her to soar. But where would she go? She had no idea; probably just crash into a window. And the change would never happen. She and Fritz—what could they ever be but a successful couple recognized in a certain social circle, never venturing beyond its reach?

Perhaps for the first time the longing that she had often expressed in her singing, obedient to poet and composer, invaded her own soul. Without music she was what with music she had often seemed to be—a creature of wayward and romantic desires, a yearning spirit, a soaring flame.

Maybe for the first time, the longing she often conveyed in her singing, following the poet and composer, filled her own soul. Without music, she was what she often appeared to be with it—a creature of unpredictable and romantic desires, a yearning spirit, a soaring flame.

At that moment she could have sung better than she had ever sung.

At that moment, she could have sung better than she ever had.

On the programme the names of her songs did not appear. They were represented by the letters A and B. She had not decided yet what she would sing. But now, moved by feeling to the longing for some action in which she might express it, she resolved to sing something in which she could at least flutter the wings she longed to free, something in which the angel could lift its voice, something that would delight the believers in the angel and be as far removed from Miss Schley’s imitations as possible.

On the program, the titles of her songs weren't listed. Instead, they were labeled A and B. She hadn't decided what to sing yet. But now, inspired by her emotions and craving some way to express them, she decided to sing something that would allow her to at least spread her wings, something that would let the angel raise its voice, something that would delight those who believe in the angel and be as different from Miss Schley’s imitations as possible.

After a time she chose two songs. One was English, by a young composer, and was called “Away.” It breathed something of the spirit of the East. The man who had written it had travelled much in the East, had drawn into his lungs the air, into his nostrils the perfume, into his soul the meaning of desert places. There was distance in his music. There was mystery. There was the call of the God of Gold who lives in the sun. There was the sound of feet that travel. The second song she chose was French. The poem was derived from a writing of Jalalu’d dinu’r Rumi, and told this story.

After a while, she picked two songs. One was in English, by a young composer, and it was called “Away.” It had a vibe that hinted at the spirit of the East. The man who wrote it had traveled a lot in the East, absorbing the air, the scents, and the essence of desert landscapes. His music conveyed a sense of distance and mystery. It captured the call of the God of Gold who resides in the sun. It had the sound of footsteps on a journey. The second song she picked was in French. The poem was based on a work by Jalalu’d dinu’r Rumi and told this story.

One day a man came to knock upon the door of the being he loved. A voice cried from within the house, “Qui est la?” “C’est moi!” replied the man. There was a pause. Then the voice answered, “This house cannot shelter us both together.” Sadly the lover went away, went into the great solitude, fasted and prayed. When a long year had passed he came once more to the house of the one he loved, and struck again upon the door. The voice from within cried, “Qui est la?” “C’est toi!” whispered the lover. Then the door was opened swiftly and he passed in with outstretched arms.

One day a man came to knock on the door of the person he loved. A voice called from inside the house, “Qui est la?” “C’est moi!” answered the man. There was a pause. Then the voice said, “This house cannot hold us both together.” Sadly, the lover walked away, into the vast solitude, and fasted and prayed. After a long year had passed, he returned to the house of the one he loved and knocked on the door again. The voice from inside called, “Qui est la?” “C’est toi!” whispered the lover. Then the door opened quickly, and he entered with open arms.

Having decided that she would sing these two songs, Lady Holme sat down to go through them at the piano. Just as she struck the first chord of the desert song a footman came in to know whether she was at home to Lady Cardington. She answered “Yes.” In her present mood she longed to give out her feeling to an audience, and Lady Cardington was very sympathetic.

Having decided to sing these two songs, Lady Holme sat down to practice them at the piano. Just as she played the first chord of the desert song, a footman came in to check if she was available for Lady Cardington. She replied, “Yes.” In her current mood, she really wanted to share her emotions with an audience, and Lady Cardington was very understanding.

In a minute she came in, looking as usual blanched and tired, dressed in black with some pale yellow roses in the front of her gown. Seeing Lady Holme at the piano she said, in her low voice with a thrill in it:

In a minute, she came in, looking as usual pale and exhausted, dressed in black with some light yellow roses on the front of her dress. Seeing Lady Holme at the piano, she said, in her soft voice with a hint of excitement:

“You are singing? Let me listen, let me listen.”

“You're singing? Let me hear it, let me hear it.”

She did not come up to shake hands, but at once sat down at a short distance from the piano, leaned back, and gazed at Lady Holme with a strange expression of weary, yet almost passionate, expectation.

She didn’t come over to shake hands but immediately sat down a little way from the piano, leaned back, and looked at Lady Holme with a strange look of tired, yet almost intense, anticipation.

Lady Holme looked at her and at the desert song. Suddenly she thought she would not sing it to Lady Cardington. There was too wild a spell in it for this auditor. She played a little prelude and sang an Italian song, full, as a warm flower of sweetness, of the sweetness of love. The refrain was soft as golden honey, soft and languorous, strangely sweet and sad. There was an exquisite music in the words of the refrain, and the music they were set to made their appeal more clinging, like the appeal of white arms, of red, parting lips.

Lady Holme looked at her and the desert song. Suddenly, she decided not to sing it for Lady Cardington. It had too wild a vibe for her. Instead, she played a short prelude and sang an Italian song, rich and warm like a flower, full of the sweetness of love. The refrain was soft like golden honey, gentle and languorous, oddly sweet and melancholic. The words of the refrain held exquisite music, and the melody made their appeal more captivating, like the allure of white arms and red, parting lips.

  “Torna in fior di giovinezza
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       Dice: Tutto al mondo e vano:
   Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
  “Return to the bloom of youth
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       Says: Everything in the world is in vain:
   In love, every sweetness.”

Tears came into Lady Cardington’s eyes as she listened, brimmed over and fell down upon her blanched cheeks. Each time the refrain recurred she moved her lips: “Dice: Tutto al mondo e vano: Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”

Tears filled Lady Cardington’s eyes as she listened, overflowing and rolling down her pale cheeks. Every time the refrain came back, she moved her lips: “Dice: Tutto al mondo e vano: Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”

Lady Holme’s voice was like honey as she sang, and tears were in her eyes too. Each time the refrain fell from her heart she seemed to see another world, empty of gossamer threads, a world of spread wings, a world of—but such poetry and music do not tell you! Nor can you imagine. You can only dream and wonder, as when you look at the horizon line and pray for the things beyond.

Lady Holme’s voice was sweet like honey as she sang, and there were tears in her eyes too. Each time the refrain flowed from her heart, she seemed to glimpse another world, free of delicate threads, a world of open wings, a world of—but such poetry and music can’t fully express that! Nor can you really imagine it. You can only dream and wonder, like when you gaze at the horizon and hope for what lies beyond.

  “Tutto—tutto al mondo a vano:
   Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
“Tutto—tutto al mondo a vano:  
Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”

“Why do you sing like that to-day?” said Lady Cardington, wiping her eyes gently.

“Why are you singing like that today?” Lady Cardington asked, gently wiping her eyes.

“I feel like that to-day,” Lady Holme said, keeping her hands on the keys in the last chord. There was a vagueness in her eyes, a sort of faint cloud of fear. While she was singing she had thought, “Have I known the love that shows the vanity of the world? Have I known the love in which alone all sweetness lives?” The thought had come in like a firefly through an open window. “Have I? Have I?”

“I feel that way today,” Lady Holme said, resting her hands on the keys after the last chord. There was a haziness in her eyes, a lingering hint of fear. While she was singing, she had wondered, “Have I experienced the love that reveals the emptiness of the world? Have I experienced the love in which all sweetness exists?” The thought had drifted in like a firefly through an open window. “Have I? Have I?”

And something within her felt a stab of pain, something within her soul and yet surely a thousand miles away.

And something inside her felt a sharp pain, something deep in her soul, and yet it seemed a thousand miles away.

“Tutto—tutto al mondo e vano,” murmured Lady Cardington. “We feel that and we feel it, and—do you?”

“Tent—everything in the world is pointless,” murmured Lady Cardington. “We feel that, and we feel it—do you?”

“To-day I seem to,” answered Lady Holme.

“Today I seem to,” answered Lady Holme.

“When you sing that song you look like the love that gives all sweetness to men. Sing like that, look like that, and you—If Sir Donald had heard you!”

“When you sing that song, you look like the love that brings all sweetness to people. Sing like that, look like that, and you—If Sir Donald had heard you!”

Lady Holme got up from the piano.

Lady Holme got up from the piano.

“Sir Donald!” she said.

"Sir Donald!" she said.

She came to sit down near Lady Cardington.

She sat down close to Lady Cardington.

“Sir Donald! Why do you say that?”

“Sir Donald! Why do you say that?”

And she searched Lady Cardington’s eyes with eyes full of inquiry.

And she looked into Lady Cardington’s eyes, filled with curiosity.

Lady Cardington looked away. The wistful power that generally seemed a part of her personality had surely died out in her. There was something nervous in her expression, deprecating in her attitude.

Lady Cardington glanced away. The dreamy strength that usually felt like a part of her personality had definitely faded within her. There was a hint of anxiety in her expression, and her demeanor was self-deprecating.

“Why do you speak about Sir Donald?” Lady Holme said.

“Why are you talking about Sir Donald?” Lady Holme said.

“Don’t you know?”

"Don't you know?"

Lady Cardington looked up. There was an extraordinary sadness in her eyes, mingled with a faint defiance.

Lady Cardington looked up. There was an unusual sadness in her eyes, mixed with a hint of defiance.

“Know what?”

“Did you know?”

“That Sir Donald is madly in love with you?”

"That Sir Donald is crazy about you?"

“Sir Donald! Sir Donald—madly anything!”

“Sir Donald! Sir Donald—absolutely anything!”

She laughed, not as if she were amused, but as if she wished to do something else and chose to laugh instead. Lady Cardington sat straight up.

She laughed, not because she found it funny, but because she wanted to do something else and decided to laugh instead. Lady Cardington sat up straight.

“You don’t understand anything but youth,” she said.

“You don’t understand anything except for youth,” she said.

There was a sound of keen bitterness in her low voice.

There was a tone of sharp bitterness in her low voice.

“And yet,” she added, after a pause, “you can sing till you break the heart of age—break its heart.”

“And yet,” she added after a pause, “you can sing until you break the heart of age—break its heart.”

Suddenly she burst into a flood of tears. Lady Holme was so surprised that she did absolutely nothing, did not attempt to console, to inquire. She sat and looked at Lady Cardington’s tall figure swayed by grief, listened to the sound of her hoarse, gasping sobs. And then, abruptly, as if someone came into the room and told her, she understood.

Suddenly, she broke down in tears. Lady Holme was so taken aback that she did nothing—no attempts to comfort or ask what was wrong. She just sat there, watching Lady Cardington’s tall figure shaken by sorrow, listening to the sound of her rough, halting sobs. And then, just like that, as if someone had walked in and told her, she understood.

“You love Sir Donald,” she said.

“You love Sir Donald,” she said.

Lady Cardington looked up. Her tear-stained, distorted face seemed very old.

Lady Cardington looked up. Her tear-stained, twisted face appeared very old.

“We both regret the same thing in the same way,” she said. “We were both wretched in—in the time when we ought to have been happy. I thought—I had a ridiculous idea we might console each other. You shattered my hope.”

“We both regret the same thing in the same way,” she said. “We were both miserable during the time when we should have been happy. I thought—I had a silly idea that we could comfort each other. You crushed my hope.”

“I’m sorry,” Lady Holme said.

“Sorry,” Lady Holme said.

And she said it with more tenderness than she had ever before used to a woman.

And she said it with more kindness than she had ever used with a woman before.

Lady Cardington pressed a pocket-handkerchief against her eyes.

Lady Cardington pressed a tissue against her eyes.

“Sing me that song again,” she whispered. “Don’t say anything more. Just sing it again and I’ll go.”

“Sing me that song again,” she whispered. “Don’t say anything else. Just sing it again and I’ll leave.”

Lady Holme went to the piano.

Lady Holme walked over to the piano.

  “Torna in fior di giovinezza
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       Dice: Tutto al mondo a vano:
   Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
  “Return in the bloom of youth
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       Says: Everything in the world is in vain:
   In love, every sweetness.”

When the last note died away she looked towards the sofa. Lady Cardington was gone. Lady Holme leaned her arm on the piano and put her chin in her hand.

When the last note faded, she glanced at the sofa. Lady Cardington was gone. Lady Holme rested her arm on the piano and propped her chin in her hand.

“How awful to be old!” she thought.

“How terrible it is to be old!” she thought.

Half aloud she repeated the last words of the refrain: “Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.” And then she murmured:

Half aloud, she repeated the last words of the refrain: “In love, every sweetness.” And then she murmured:

“Poor Sir Donald!”

“Poor Sir Donald!”

And then she repeated, “Poor—” and stopped. Again the faint cloud of fear was in her eyes.

And then she said again, “Poor—” and stopped. Once more, a slight hint of fear showed in her eyes.





CHAPTER XV

THE Charity Concert was to be given in Manchester House, one of the private palaces of London, and as Royalty had promised to be present, all the tickets were quickly sold. Among those who bought them were most of the guests who had been present at the Holmes’ dinner-party when Lady Holme lost her temper and was consoled by Robin Pierce. Robin of course was in Rome, but Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Mrs. Wolfstein, Sir Donald, Mr. Bry took seats. Rupert Carey also bought a ticket. He was not invited to great houses any more, but on this public occasion no one with a guinea to spend was unwelcome. To Lady Holme’s surprise the day before the concert Fritz informed her that he was going too.

THE Charity Concert was set to take place in Manchester House, one of London’s private palaces, and since royalty had promised to attend, all the tickets sold out quickly. Most of the attendees were guests from the Holmes’ dinner party when Lady Holme lost her cool and was comforted by Robin Pierce. Robin was, of course, in Rome, but Lady Cardington, Lady Manby, Mrs. Wolfstein, Sir Donald, and Mr. Bry got tickets. Rupert Carey also purchased a ticket. He wasn’t invited to the big houses anymore, but on this public occasion, anyone with a guinea to spend was welcome. To Lady Holme’s surprise, the day before the concert, Fritz told her that he was going too.

“You, Fritz!” she exclaimed. “But it’s in the afternoon.”

“You, Fritz!” she exclaimed. “But it’s the afternoon.”

“What o’ that?”

"What's that about?"

“You’ll be bored to death. You’ll go to sleep. Probably you’ll snore.”

“You’re going to be so bored you’ll fall asleep. You’ll probably start snoring.”

“Not I.”

"Not me."

He straddled his legs and looked attentively at the toes of his boots. Lady Holme wondered why he was going. Had Miss Schley made a point of it? She longed to know. The cruel curiosity which the angel was ever trying to beat down rose up in her powerfully.

He spread his legs and stared intently at the tips of his boots. Lady Holme wondered why he was leaving. Did Miss Schley say something? She really wanted to know. The intense curiosity that the angel was always trying to suppress surged up strongly within her.

“I say—”

"I mean—"

Her husband was speaking with some hesitation.

Her husband was speaking a bit uncertainly.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Let’s have a squint at the programme, will you?”

“Let’s take a look at the program, okay?”

“Here it is.”

"Here it is."

She gave it to him and watched him narrowly as he looked quickly over it.

She handed it to him and observed him closely as he skimmed through it quickly.

“Hulloa!” he said.

“Hey!” he said.

“What’s the matter?”

"What's wrong?"

“Some Imitations,” he said. “What’s that mean?”

“Some Imitations,” he said. “What does that mean?”

“Didn’t you know Miss Schley was a mimic?”

“Didn’t you know Miss Schley was great at imitating people?”

“A mimic—not I! She’s an actress.”

“A mimic—not me! She's an actress.”

“Yes—now.”

"Yes, right now."

“Now? When was she anythin’ else?”

“Now? When has she ever been anything different?”

“When she began in America. She was a mimic in the music-halls.”

“When she started in America, she was a performer in the music halls.”

“The deuce she was!”

“She was crazy!”

He stood looking very grave and puzzled for a minute, then he stared hard at his wife.

He stood there looking serious and confused for a minute, then he stared intently at his wife.

“What did she mimic?”

“What did she imitate?”

“I don’t know—people.”

"I don't know—people."

Again there was a silence. Then he said—

Again there was silence. Then he said—

“I say, I don’t know that I want you to sing at that affair to-morrow.”

“I mean, I’m not sure I want you to sing at that event tomorrow.”

“But I must. Why not?”

"But I have to. Why not?"

He hesitated, shifting from one foot to the other almost like a great boy.

He hesitated, shifting from one foot to the other like a big kid.

“I don’t know what she’s up to,” he answered at last.

“I have no idea what she’s doing,” he replied finally.

“Miss Schley?”

"Ms. Schley?"

“Ah!”

“Whoa!”

Lady Holme felt her heart beat faster. Was her husband going to open up a discussion of the thing that had been turning her life to gall during these last weeks—his flirtation, his liaison—if it were a liaison; she did not know—with the American? The woman who had begun to idealise Fritz and the woman who was desperately jealous of him both seemed to be quivering within her.

Lady Holme felt her heart race. Was her husband going to bring up the topic that had been making her life miserable these past few weeks—his flirtation, his affair—if it even was an affair; she wasn’t sure—with the American? The woman who had started to idealize Fritz and the woman who was fiercely jealous of him both seemed to be stirring inside her.

“Do you mean—?” she began.

"Are you saying—?" she started.

She stopped, then spoke again in a quiet voice.

She paused, then spoke again in a soft voice.

“Do you mean that you think Miss Schley is going to do something unusual at the concert tomorrow?”

“Are you saying that you think Miss Schley is going to do something unexpected at the concert tomorrow?”

“I dunno. She’s the devil.”

"I don't know. She's trouble."

There was a reluctant admiration in his voice, as there always is in the voice of a man when he describes a woman as gifted with infernal attributes, and this sound stung Lady Holme. It seemed to set that angel upon whom she was calling in the dust, to make of that angel a puppet, an impotent, even a contemptible thing.

There was a hesitant admiration in his voice, as there often is when a man talks about a woman as if she has devilish qualities, and this stung Lady Holme. It felt like it brought down the angel she was calling upon, turning that angel into a puppet, something powerless, even something to be looked down on.

“My dear Fritz,” she said in a rather loud, clear voice, like the voice of one speaking to a child, “my dear Fritz, you’re surely aware that I have been the subject of Miss Schley’s talent ever since she arrived in London?”

“My dear Fritz,” she said in a rather loud, clear voice, like someone talking to a child, “my dear Fritz, you know that I’ve been the subject of Miss Schley’s talent ever since she got to London?”

“You! What d’you mean?”

“You! What do you mean?”

“You surely can’t be so blind as not to have seen what all London has seen?”

“You can’t seriously be that blind not to have noticed what everyone in London has seen?”

“What’s all London seen?’

“What has London seen?”

“Why, that Miss Schley’s been mimicking me!”

“Why, that Miss Schley has been copying me!”

“Mimickin’ you!”

"Imitating you!"

The brown of his large cheeks was invaded by red.

The brown of his big cheeks turned red.

“But you have noticed it. I remember your speaking about it.”

"But you noticed it. I remember you talking about it."

“Not I!” he exclaimed with energy.

“Not me!” he said with enthusiasm.

“Yes. You spoke of the likeness between us, in expression, in ways of looking and moving.”

“Yes. You mentioned how similar we are, in how we express ourselves, in our looks, and in our movements.”

“That—I thought it was natural.”

"That—I thought it was normal."

“You thought it was natural?”

"You thought it was normal?"

There was a profound, if very bitter, compassion in her voice.

There was a deep, though very painful, empathy in her voice.

“Poor old boy!” she added.

"Poor guy!" she added.

Lord Holme looked desperately uncomfortable. His legs were in a most violent, even a most pathetic commotion, and he tugged his moustache with the fingers of both hands.

Lord Holme looked really uncomfortable. His legs were thrashing about violently, even pathetically, and he pulled on his mustache with both hands.

“Damned cheek!” he muttered. “Damned cheek!”

“Ungrateful nerve!” he muttered. “Ungrateful nerve!”

He turned suddenly as if he were going to stride about the room.

He suddenly turned as if he was about to walk around the room.

“Don’t get angry,” said his wife. “I never did.”

“Don’t get mad,” his wife said. “I never did.”

He swung round and faced her.

He turned around and faced her.

“D’you mean you’ve always known she was mimickin’ you?”

“Do you mean you've always known she was imitating you?”

“Of course. From the very start.”

“Definitely. From the start.”

His face got redder.

His face turned redder.

“I’ll teach her to let my wife alone,” he muttered. “To dare—my wife!”

“I'll teach her to leave my wife alone,” he muttered. “To even think—my wife!”

“I’m afraid it’s a little late in the day to begin now,” Lady Holme said. “Society’s been laughing over it, and your apparent appreciation of it, the best part of the season.”

“I’m afraid it’s a bit late to start now,” Lady Holme said. “Society’s been laughing about it, and your obvious enjoyment of it, the highlight of the season.”

“My what?”

“What did you say?”

“Your apparent enjoyment of the performance.”

“Your obvious enjoyment of the show.”

And then she went quietly out of the room and shut the door gently behind her. But directly the door was shut she became another woman. Her mouth was distorted, her eyes shone, she rushed upstairs to her bedroom, locked herself in, threw herself down on the bed and pressed her face furiously against the coverlet.

And then she quietly left the room and gently shut the door behind her. But as soon as the door closed, she transformed into a different woman. Her mouth twisted, her eyes lit up, and she rushed upstairs to her bedroom, locked herself in, threw herself onto the bed, and pressed her face fiercely against the coverlet.

The fact that she had spoken at last to her husband of the insult she had been silently enduring, the insult he had made so far more bitter than it need have been by his conduct, had broken down something within her, some wall of pride behind which had long been gathering a flood of feeling. She cried now frantically, with a sort of despairing rage, cried and crushed herself against the bed, beating the pillows with her hands, grinding her teeth.

The fact that she had finally talked to her husband about the insult she had been quietly enduring, an insult that was made even more painful by his behavior, had shattered something inside her, some barrier of pride that had been holding back a surge of emotions for a long time. She cried now in a frantic, desperate rage, collapsing against the bed, pounding the pillows with her hands, gritting her teeth.

What was the use of it all? What was the use of being beautiful, of being young, rich? What was the use of having married a man she had loved? What was the use? What was the use?

What was the point of it all? What was the point of being beautiful, young, rich? What was the point of having married a man she had loved? What was the point? What was the point?

“What’s the use?” she sobbed the words out again and again.

“What’s the point?” she cried the words out over and over.

For the man was a fool, Fritz was a fool. She thought of him at that moment as half-witted. For he saw nothing, nothing. He was a blind man led by his animal passions, and when at last he was forced to see, when she came and, as it were, lifted his eyelids with her fingers, and said to him, “Look! Look at what has been done to me!” he could only be angry for himself, because the insult had attained him, because she happened to be his wife. It seemed to her, while she was crying there, that stupidity combined with egoism must have the power to kill even that vital, enduring thing, a woman’s love. She had begun to idealise Fritz, but how could she go on idealising him? And she began for the first time really to understand—or to begin to understand—that there actually was something within her which was hungry, unsatisfied, something which was not animal but mental, or was it spiritual?—something not sensual, not cerebral, which cried aloud for sustenance. And this something did not, could never, cry to Fritz. It knew he could not give it what it wanted. Then to whom did it cry? She did not know.

For the man was a fool, Fritz was a fool. At that moment, she saw him as half-brained. He noticed nothing, nothing at all. He was like a blind man driven by his base instincts, and when he was finally forced to see—when she came and, in a way, lifted his eyelids with her fingers and said to him, “Look! Look at what they've done to me!”—he could only feel angry for himself, because the insult had reached him, simply because she was his wife. As she cried there, it seemed to her that stupidity mixed with selfishness could overpower even that vital, lasting thing, a woman’s love. She had started to idealize Fritz, but how could she continue to do that? For the first time, she began to truly understand—or at least start to understand—that there was indeed something inside her that was hungry, unfulfilled, something that was not animalistic but mental, or maybe spiritual?—something that wasn’t sensual or intellectual, which cried out for nourishment. And this something did not, could never, cry to Fritz. It knew he could not provide what it needed. So, to whom did it cry? She didn’t know.

Presently she grew calmer and sat upon the bed, looking straight before her. Her mind returned upon itself. She seemed to go back to that point of time, just before Lady Cardington called, when she had the programme in her hand and thought of the gossamer threads that were as iron in her life, and in such lives as hers; then to move on to that other point of time when she laid down the programme, sighed, and was conscious of a violent desire for release, for something to come and lift a powerful hand and brush away the spider’s web.

Right now, she felt calmer and sat on the bed, staring straight ahead. Her mind turned inward. She seemed to travel back to that moment just before Lady Cardington arrived, when she held the program in her hand and thought about the delicate threads that felt as strong as iron in her life, and in lives like hers; then, she moved forward to that other moment when she put down the program, sighed, and felt an intense longing for freedom, for something to come and lift a strong hand to wipe away the spider’s web.

But now, returning to this further moment in her life, she asked herself what would be left to her if the spider’s web were gone? The believers in the angel? Perhaps she no longer included Fritz among them. The impotence of his mind seemed to her an impotence of heart just then. He was to her like a numbed creature, incapable of movement, incapable of thought, incapable of belief. Credulity—yes, but not belief. And so, when she looked at the believers, she saw but a few people: Robin Pierce, Sir Donald—whom else?

But now, reflecting on this moment in her life, she wondered what would be left for her if the spider's web were gone. The believers in the angel? Maybe she no longer counted Fritz among them. His mental weakness felt to her like a weakness of the heart at that moment. He seemed like a lifeless being, unable to move, think, or believe. Trust—yes, but not real belief. And so, when she looked at the believers, she saw only a few people: Robin Pierce, Sir Donald—who else?

And then she heard, as if far off, the song she would sing on the morrow at Manchester House.

And then she heard, as if from a distance, the song she would sing tomorrow at Manchester House.

  “Torna in fior di giovinezza
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       Dice: Tutto al mondo a vano:
   Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
  “Return to the bloom of youth
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       She says: Everything in the world is in vain:
   In love, every sweetness.”

And then she cried again, but no longer frantically; quietly, with a sort of childish despair and confusion. In her heart there had opened a dark space, a gulf. She peered into it and heard, deep down in it, hollow echoes resounding, and she recoiled from a vision of emptiness.

And then she cried again, but not in a frantic way; quietly, with a kind of childish despair and confusion. In her heart, a dark space had opened up, a void. She looked into it and heard, deep inside, hollow echoes reverberating, and she pulled back from a vision of emptiness.

  *  *  *  *  *  *  *
*  *  *  *  *  *  *

On the following day Fritz drove her himself to Manchester House in a new motor he had recently bought. All the morning he had stayed at home and fidgeted about the house. It was obvious to his wife that he was in an unusually distracted frame of mind. He wanted to tell her something, yet could not do so. She saw that plainly, and she felt almost certain that since their interview of the previous day he had seen Miss Schley. She fancied that there had been a scene of some kind between them, and she guessed that Fritz had been hopelessly worsted in it and was very sorry for himself. There was a beaten look in his face, a very different look from that which had startled her when he came into her room after thrashing Leo Ulford. This time, however, her curiosity was not awake, and the fact that it was not awake marked a change in her. She felt to-day as if she did not care what Fritz had been doing or was going to do. She had suffered, she had concealed her suffering, she had tried vulgarly to pay Fritz out, she had failed. At the critical moment she had played the woman after he had played the man. He had thrashed the intruder whom she was using as a weapon, and she had bathed his wounds, made much of him, idealised him. She had done what any uneducated street woman would have done for “her man.” And now she had suddenly come to feel as if there had always been an emptiness in her life, as if Fritz never had, never could fill it. The abruptness of the onset of this new feeling confused her. She did not know that a woman could be subject to a change of this kind. She did not understand it, realise what it portended, what would result from it. But she felt that, for the moment, at any rate, she could not get up any excitement about Fritz, his feelings, his doings. Whenever she thought of him she thought of his blundering stupidity, his blindness, sensuality and egoism. No doubt she loved him. Only, to-day, she did not feel as if she loved him or anyone. Yet she did not feel dull. On the contrary, she was highly strung, unusually sensitive. What she was most acutely conscious of was a sensation of lonely excitement, of solitary expectation. Fritz fidgeted about the house, and the fact that he did so gave her no more concern than if a little dog had been running to and fro. She did not want him to tell her what was the matter. On the other hand, she did want him not to tell her. Simply she did not care.

On the next day, Fritz drove her to Manchester House in a new car he had just bought. He had spent the whole morning at home, restless and fidgety. It was clear to his wife that he was unusually distracted. He wanted to share something with her but just couldn’t. She noticed that right away and was almost sure that after their talk the day before, he had seen Miss Schley. She imagined there had been some sort of confrontation between them and guessed that Fritz had come out of it feeling defeated and sorry for himself. There was a defeated look on his face, very different from the one that had surprised her when he had come into her room after beating Leo Ulford. This time, however, she found herself surprisingly uninterested, and this shift in her feelings was noticeable. Today, she felt like she didn’t care what Fritz had been up to or what he was planning to do. She had suffered, hidden her pain, tried to get back at Fritz, and ultimately failed. In a critical moment, she had acted like a woman after he had acted like a man. He had beaten the intruder she had been using as a weapon, and she had tended to his wounds, fussed over him, and idealized him. She had done what any uneducated street woman would do for “her man.” And now, she suddenly felt as if there had always been a void in her life, as if Fritz never had and never could fill it. The sudden emergence of this new feeling threw her off. She didn’t know a woman could experience such a change. She didn’t understand it, nor what it meant or what would follow. But at that moment, she felt she was unable to get worked up about Fritz, his feelings, or his actions. Whenever she thought of him, it was his clumsy stupidity, his ignorance, sensuality, and self-centeredness that came to mind. No doubt she loved him. Just today, she didn’t feel like she loved him or anyone. Yet, she didn’t feel dull. On the contrary, she was on edge, unusually sensitive. What she was most aware of was a feeling of lonely anticipation, of solitary expectation. Fritz was moving around the house, but his actions concerned her no more than if a little dog had been scampering about. She didn’t want him to explain what was wrong. On the flip side, she also didn’t want him to keep it to himself. She simply didn’t care.

He said nothing. Perhaps something in her look, her manner, kept him dumb.

He said nothing. Maybe something in her expression, her attitude, kept him silent.

When they were in the motor on the way to Manchester House, he said:

When they were in the car on the way to Manchester House, he said:

“I bet you’ll cut out everybody.”

"You're probably going to ignore everyone."

“Oh, there are all sorts of stars.”

“Oh, there are all kinds of stars.”

“Well, mind you put ‘em all out.”

“Well, make sure to put them all out.”

It was evident to her that for some reason or other he was particularly anxious she should shine that afternoon. She meant to. She knew she was going to. But she had no desire to shine in order to gratify Fritz’s egoism. Probably he had just had a quarrel with Miss Schley and wanted to punish her through his wife. The idea was not a pretty one. Unfortunately that circumstance did not ensure its not being a true one.

It was clear to her that for some reason, he was especially eager for her to impress that afternoon. She planned to. She knew she would. But she had no interest in impressing him just to feed his ego. He probably had a fight with Miss Schley and wanted to take it out on her through his wife. The thought was unpleasant. Unfortunately, just because it was an unappealing idea didn't mean it wasn't true.

“Mind you do, eh?” reiterated her husband, giving the steering wheel a twist and turning the car up Hamilton Place.

“Make sure you do, okay?” her husband repeated, twisting the steering wheel as he turned the car onto Hamilton Place.

“I shall try to sing well, naturally,” she replied coldly. “I always do.”

“I’ll try to sing well, of course,” she said flatly. “I always do.”

“Of course—I know.”

"Sure—I get it."

There was something almost servile in his manner, an anxiety which was quite foreign to it as a rule.

There was something almost subservient in his demeanor, an unease that was usually quite out of character.

“That’s a stunnin’ dress,” he added. “Keep your cloak well over it.”

“That's a stunning dress,” he said. “Make sure to keep your cloak over it.”

She said nothing.

She stayed silent.

“What’s the row?” he asked. “Anythin’ up?”

“What’s going on?” he asked. “Is something up?”

“I’m thinking over my songs.”

"I'm reflecting on my songs."

“Oh, I see.”

“Got it.”

She had silenced him for the moment.

She had quieted him for the time being.

Very soon they were in a long line of carriages and motors moving slowly towards Manchester House.

Very soon, they were in a long line of cars and vehicles moving slowly towards Manchester House.

“Goin’ to be a deuce of a crowd,” said Fritz.

“It's going to be one heck of a crowd,” said Fritz.

“Naturally.”

"Of course."

“Wonder who’ll be there?”

“Wonder who will be there?”

“Everybody who’s still in town.”

“Everyone who's still in town.”

She bowed to a man in a hansom.

She nodded to a man in a cab.

“Who’s that?”

"Who is that?"

“Plancon. He’s singing.”

"Plancon. He’s performing."

“How long’ll it be before you come on?”

“How long will it be before you come on?”

“Quite an hour, I think.”

“It's been quite an hour.”

“Better than bein’ first, isn’t it?”

“Isn’t it better than being first?”

“Of course.”

"Definitely."

“What are you goin’ to sing?”

“What are you going to sing?”

“Oh—”

“Oh—”

She was about to say something impatient about his not knowing one tune from another, but she checked herself, and answered quietly:

She was about to say something impatient about him not knowing one song from another, but she stopped herself and replied calmly:

“An Italian song and a French song.”

“An Italian song and a French song.”

“What about?”

"What about it?"

“Take care of that carriage in front—love.”

“Take care of that carriage in front—babe.”

He looked at her sideways.

He glanced at her sideways.

“You’re the one to sing about that,” he said.

“You should be the one to sing about that,” he said.

She felt that he was admiring her beauty as if it were new to him. She did not care.

She sensed that he was admiring her beauty like it was something fresh to him. She didn’t mind.

At last they reached Manchester House. Fritz’s place was taken by his chauffeur, and they got out. The crowd was enormous. Many people recognised Lady Holme and greeted her. Others, who did not know her personally, looked at her with open curiosity. A powdered footman came to show her to the improvised artists’ room. Fritz prepared to follow.

At last, they arrived at Manchester House. Fritz’s spot was taken by his driver, and they got out. The crowd was huge. Many people recognized Lady Holme and greeted her. Others, who didn’t know her personally, looked at her with clear curiosity. A powdered footman came to take her to the makeshift artists' room. Fritz got ready to follow.

“Aren’t you going into the concert-room?” she said.

“Aren’t you going into the concert hall?” she said.

“Presently.”

“Currently.”

“But—”

“But—”

“I’ll take you up first.”

“I'll take you up first.”

“Very well,” she said. “But it isn’t the least necessary.”

“Alright,” she said. “But it’s really not necessary at all.”

He only stuck out his under jaw. She realised that Miss Schley would be in the artists’ room and said nothing more. They made their way very slowly to the great landing on the first floor of the house, from which a maze of reception rooms opened. Mr. and Mrs. Ongrin, the immensely rich Australians who were the owners of the house, were standing there ready to receive the two Royal Princesses who were expected, and Mr. Ongrin took from a basket on a table beside him a great bouquet of honey-coloured roses, and offered it to Lady Holme with a hearty word of thanks to her for singing.

He just stuck out his chin. She realized that Miss Schley would be in the artists’ room and didn’t say anything else. They made their way very slowly to the large landing on the first floor of the house, from which a series of reception rooms opened up. Mr. and Mrs. Ongrin, the incredibly wealthy Australians who owned the house, were standing there ready to welcome the two Royal Princesses who were expected, and Mr. Ongrin picked up a big bouquet of honey-colored roses from a basket on a table next to him and offered it to Lady Holme with a warm thank you for singing.

She took the roses with a look of pleasure.

She accepted the roses with a smile of delight.

“How sweet of you! They suit my song,” she said.

“How kind of you! They go perfectly with my song,” she said.

She was thinking of the Italian song.

She was thinking about the Italian song.

Mr. Ongrin, who was a large, loose-limbed man, with straw-coloured hair turning grey, and a broken nose, looked genial and confused, and she went on, still closely followed by Fritz.

Mr. Ongrin, a big, laid-back guy with straw-colored hair turning gray and a broken nose, seemed friendly but a bit bewildered, and she continued on, still closely followed by Fritz.

“This is the room for the performers, my lady,” said the footman, showing them into a large, green drawing-room, with folding doors at one end shut off by an immense screen.

“This is the room for the performers, my lady,” said the footman, leading them into a spacious, green drawing room, with folding doors at one end blocked off by a huge screen.

“Is the platform behind the screen?” Lady Holme asked.

“Is the platform behind the screen?” Lady Holme asked.

“Yes, my lady. The ladies’ cloak-room is on the left—that door, my lady.”

“Yes, my lady. The ladies' cloakroom is on the left—that door, my lady.”

There were already several people in the room, standing about and looking tentative. Lady Holme knew most of them. One was a French actor who was going to give a monologue; very short, very stout, very intelligent-looking, with a face that seemed almost too flexible to be human. Two or three were singers from the Opera House. Another was an aristocratic amateur, an intimate friend of Lady Holme’s, who had a beautiful contralto voice. Several of the committee were there too, making themselves agreeable to the artists. Lady Holme began to speak to the French actor. Fritz stood by. He scarcely understood a word of French, and always looked rather contemptuous when it was talked in his presence. The French actor appealed to him on some point in the conversation. He straddled his legs, uttered a loud, “Oh, wee! Oh, wee! wee!” and laughed.

There were already several people in the room, standing around and looking uncertain. Lady Holme knew most of them. One was a French actor who was going to perform a monologue; he was very short, very stout, and very intelligent-looking, with a face that seemed almost too flexible to be real. Two or three were singers from the Opera House. Another was an aristocratic amateur and a close friend of Lady Holme’s, who had a beautiful contralto voice. Several members of the committee were there too, trying to be friendly with the artists. Lady Holme started talking to the French actor. Fritz stood nearby. He hardly understood a word of French and always looked a bit disdainful when it was spoken in his presence. The French actor asked him something during the conversation. He spread his legs, let out a loud, “Oh, yes! Oh, yes! yes!” and laughed.

“Lord Holme est tout a fait de mon avis!” cried the comedian.

“Lord Holme totally agrees with me!” cried the comedian.

“Evidemment,” she answered, wishing Fritz would go. Miss Schley had not come yet. She was certain to be effectively late, as she had been at Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch-party. Lady Holme did not feel as if she cared whether she came early or late, whether she were there or not. She was still companioned by her curious sensation of the morning, a sensation of odd loneliness and detachment, combined with excitement—but an excitement which had nothing to do with the present. It seemed to her as if she were a person leaning out of a window and looking eagerly along a road. People were in the room behind her, voices were speaking, things were happening there, but they had nothing to do with her. That which had to do with her was coming down the road. She could not see yet what it was, but she could hear the faint sound of its approach.

“Obviously,” she replied, hoping Fritz would leave. Miss Schley hadn't arrived yet. She was sure to be fashionably late, just like she had been at Mrs. Wolfstein’s lunch party. Lady Holme felt indifferent about whether she showed up early or late, or even if she showed up at all. She was still accompanied by the strange feeling from the morning, a mix of odd loneliness and detachment intertwined with excitement—but an excitement that had nothing to do with the now. It felt to her as if she were a person leaning out of a window, eagerly looking down a road. There were people in the room behind her, voices were chatting, things were happening there, but none of it involved her. What mattered to her was coming down that road. She couldn’t see what it was yet, but she could hear the faint sound of it getting closer.

The comedian spoke to someone else. She went into the cloak-room and took off her motor cloak. As she glanced into a mirror to see if all the details of her gown were perfect, she was struck by the expression on her face, as if she had seen it on the face of a stranger. For a moment she looked at herself as at a stranger, seeing her beauty with a curious detachment, and admiring it without personal vanity or egoism, or any small, triumphant feeling. Yet it was not her beauty which fascinated her eyes, but an imaginative look in them and in the whole face. For the first time she fully realised why she had a curious, an evocative, influence on certain people, why she called the hidden children of the secret places of their souls, why those children heard, and stretched out their hands, and lifted their eyes and opened their lips.

The comedian chatted with someone else. She went into the cloakroom and took off her coat. As she glanced in the mirror to check if her gown looked perfect, she was struck by the expression on her face, as if she were looking at a stranger. For a moment, she observed herself like a stranger, noticing her beauty with a curious distance and appreciating it without any personal vanity or egotism, or any small, triumphant feeling. Yet it wasn’t her beauty that captivated her eyes, but an imaginative look in them and across her entire face. For the first time, she truly understood why she had a unique, evocative influence on certain people, why she resonated with the hidden children in the secret corners of their souls, why those children reached out, lifted their eyes, and opened their mouths.

There was a summoning, and yet a distant expression in her eyes. She saw it herself. They were like eyes that had looked on magic, that would look on magic again.

There was a calling, yet a faraway look in her eyes. She recognized it herself. They were like eyes that had witnessed magic, eyes that would witness magic again.

A maid came to help her. In a moment she had picked up her bouquet of roses and her music-case, and was back in the green drawing-room.

A maid came to help her. In no time, she had grabbed her bouquet of roses and her music case and was back in the green drawing room.

There were more people in it now. Fritz was still hovering about looking remarkably out of place and strangely ill at ease. To-day his usual imperturbable self-confidence had certainly deserted him. He spoke to people but his eyes were on the door. Lady Holme knew that he was waiting for Miss Schley. She felt a sort of vague pity for his uneasiness. It was time for the concert to begin, but the Princesses had not yet arrived. A murmur of many voices came from the hidden room beyond the screen where the audience was assembled. Several of the performers began to look rather strung up. They smiled and talked with slightly more vivacity than was quite natural in them. One or two of the singers glanced over their songs, and pointed out certain effects they meant to make to the principal accompanist, an abnormally thin boy with thick dark hair and flushed cheeks. He expressed comprehension, emphasising it by finger-taps on the music and a continual, “I see! I see!” Two or three of the members of the committee looked at their watches, and the murmur of conversation in the hidden concert-room rose into a dull roar.

There were more people in the room now. Fritz was still hanging around, looking really out of place and oddly uneasy. Today, his usual calm self-confidence had definitely abandoned him. He talked to people, but his eyes were on the door. Lady Holme knew he was waiting for Miss Schley. She felt a sort of vague pity for his discomfort. It was time for the concert to start, but the Princesses still hadn't arrived. A buzz of voices came from the hidden room beyond the screen where the audience was gathered. Several of the performers started to look pretty tense. They smiled and chatted with a bit more energy than felt natural. A few of the singers went over their songs, pointing out certain effects they planned to highlight to the main accompanist, a really skinny boy with thick dark hair and flushed cheeks. He nodded in understanding, emphasizing it with finger-taps on the sheet music and a continual, “I get it! I get it!” Two or three members of the committee checked their watches, and the murmur of conversation in the hidden concert room grew into a dull roar.

Lady Holme sat down on a sofa. Sometimes when she was going to sing she felt nervous. There are very few really accomplished artists who do not. But to-day she was not at all nervous. She knew she was going to do well—as well as when she sang to Lady Cardington, even better. She felt almost as if she were made of music, as if music were part of her, ran in her veins like blood, shone in her eyes like light, beat in her heart like the pulse of life. But she felt also as if she were still at a window, looking down a road, and listening to the sound of an approach.

Lady Holme sat down on a sofa. Sometimes, when she was about to sing, she felt nervous. There are very few truly skilled artists who don’t. But today, she wasn’t nervous at all. She knew she was going to do well—just as well as when she sang for Lady Cardington, maybe even better. She felt almost as if she were made of music, as if music was a part of her, flowing in her veins like blood, shining in her eyes like light, pulsing in her heart like the rhythm of life. But she also felt like she was still at a window, looking down a street, and listening for the sound of someone approaching.

“Did you see him?”

"Did you see him?"

A lady near her was speaking to a friend.

A woman nearby was talking to a friend.

“Yes. Doesn’t he look shocking? Such an alteration!”

“Yes. Doesn’t he look astonishing? What a change!”

“Poor fellow! I wonder he cares to go about.”

“Poor guy! I wonder why he bothers to get around.”

“And he’s so clever. He helped me in a concert once—the Gordon boys, you know—and I assure you—”

“And he’s really smart. He helped me at a concert once—the Gordon boys, you know—and I promise you—”

She did not catch anything more, but she felt a conviction that they were speaking of Rupert Carey, and that he must be in the concert-room. Poor Carey! She thought of the Arkell House ball, but only for a moment. Then someone spoke to her. A moment later Miss Schley came slowly into the room, accompanied by a very small, wiry-looking old woman, dreadfully dressed, and by Leo Ulford, who was carrying a bouquet of red carnations. The kind care of Mr. Ongrin had provided a bouquet for each lady who was performing.

She didn’t catch anything more, but she felt sure they were talking about Rupert Carey and that he must be in the concert room. Poor Carey! She thought briefly about the Arkell House ball. Then someone spoke to her. A moment later, Miss Schley came slowly into the room, accompanied by a tiny, wiry-looking old woman, who was terribly dressed, and Leo Ulford, who was holding a bouquet of red carnations. Mr. Ongrin had thoughtfully arranged for each lady performing to receive a bouquet.

As Leo came in he looked round swiftly, furtively. He saw Fritz, and a flush went over his face. Then Lady Holme saw him look at her with a scowl, exactly like the scowl of an evil-tempered schoolboy. She bowed to him slightly. He ignored the recognition, and spoke to Miss Schley with a heavy assumption of ignominious devotion and intimacy. Lady Holme could scarcely help smiling. She read the little story very plainly—the little common story of Leo’s desire to take a revenge for his thrashing fitting in with some similar desire of Miss Schley’s; on her part probably a wish to punish Fritz for having ventured to say something about her impudent mimicry of his wife. Easy to read it was, common-minded, common-hearted humanity in full sail to petty triumph, petty revenge. But all this was taking place in the room behind Lady Holme, and she was leaning from the window watching the white road. But Fritz? She glanced round the drawing-room and saw that he was moved by the story as they had meant him to be moved. The angry jealousy of the primitive, sensual man was aflame, His possessive sense, one of the strongest, if not the strongest, of such a man’s senses, was outraged. And he showed it.

As Leo walked in, he quickly glanced around, looking secretive. He spotted Fritz, and a flush spread across his face. Then Lady Holme noticed him scowling at her, just like a moody schoolboy. She gave him a slight nod. He ignored her acknowledgment and spoke to Miss Schley as if trying hard to show off his misguided devotion and closeness. Lady Holme couldn't help but smile. She easily pieced together the little story—Leo wanting to get back at Fritz for his earlier beating, likely aligning with Miss Schley’s own desire to get back at Fritz for calling her out on her mocking imitation of his wife. It was easy to read, simple human nature driving them towards minor triumphs and petty revenge. But all this was happening in the room behind Lady Holme, who was leaning out the window, watching the white road. But what about Fritz? She scanned the drawing-room and saw he was reacting just as they intended. The angry jealousy of the primal, sensual man was ignited. His possessive instincts, some of the strongest in a man like him, were offended. And he was showing it.

He was standing with a middle-aged lady, one of the committee, but he had ceased from talking to her, and was staring at Miss Schley and Leo with the peculiar inflated look on his face that was characteristic of him when his passions were fully roused. Every feature seemed to swell and become bloated, as if under the influence of a disease or physical seizure. The middle-aged lady looked at him with obvious astonishment, then turned away and spoke to the French actor.

He was standing with a middle-aged woman, one of the committee members, but he had stopped talking to her and was staring at Miss Schley and Leo with that distinctive inflated look on his face, which showed up when he was really worked up. Every feature seemed to puff up and appear swollen, as if he were suffering from an illness or going through some kind of fit. The middle-aged woman looked at him in evident surprise, then turned away and chatted with the French actor.

Miss Schley moved slowly into the middle of the room. She did not seem to see Fritz. Two or three people came to speak to her. She smiled but did not say much. The little wiry-looking old lady, her mother from Susanville, stood by her in an effaced manner, and Leo, holding the bouquet, remained close beside her, standing over her in his impudent fashion like a privileged guardian and lover.

Miss Schley walked slowly into the center of the room. She didn't seem to notice Fritz. A couple of people came up to talk to her. She smiled but didn't say much. The small, wiry-looking old lady, her mother from Susanville, stood by her quietly, and Leo, holding the bouquet, stayed close to her, hovering over her in his cheeky way like a possessive guardian and lover.

Lady Holme was watching Fritz. The necessary suppression of his anger at such a moment, and in such surroundings, suppression of any demonstration of it at least, was evidently torturing him. Someone—a man—spoke to him. His wife saw that he seemed to choke something down before he could get out a word in reply. Directly he had answered he moved away from the man towards Miss Schley, but he did not go up to her. He did not trust himself to do that. He stood still again, staring. Leo bent protectively over the American. She smiled at him demurely beneath lowered eyelids. The little old lady shook out her rusty black dress and assumed an absurd air of social sprightliness, making a mouth bunched up like an old-fashioned purse sharply drawn together by a string.

Lady Holme was watching Fritz. He was clearly struggling to keep his anger in check at that moment and in that setting, preventing any expression of it was obviously tormenting him. Someone—a man—spoke to him. His wife noticed that he seemed to swallow back his words before he could reply. As soon as he answered, he moved away from the man towards Miss Schley, but he didn’t approach her. He didn’t trust himself to do that. He stood still again, staring. Leo leaned protectively over the American. She smiled at him shyly, her eyes lowered. The little old lady fluffed out her faded black dress and tried to put on an exaggeratedly lively social demeanor, her mouth puckered like an old-fashioned purse tightly drawn together by a string.

There was a sudden lull in the roar of conversation from the concert-room, succeeded by a wide rustling noise. The Princesses had at length arrived, and the audience was standing up as they came in and took their seats. After a brief silence the rustling noise was renewed as the audience sat down again. Then the pianist hurried up to a grave-looking girl who was tenderly holding a violin, took her hand and led her away behind the screen. A moment later the opening bars of a duet were audible.

There was an abrupt quiet in the loud chatter of the concert room, followed by a noticeable rustling sound. The Princesses had finally arrived, and the audience stood as they entered and settled into their seats. After a short silence, the rustling noise started up again as the audience sat down once more. Then the pianist rushed over to a serious-looking girl who was gently holding a violin, took her hand, and led her behind the screen. A moment later, the opening notes of a duet could be heard.

The people in the artists’ room began to sit down with a slight air of resignation. The French actor looked at the very pointed toes of his varnished boots and composed his india-rubber features into a solemn, almost priestly, expression. Lady Holme went over to a sofa near the screen and listened attentively to the duet, but from time to time she glanced towards the middle of the room where Miss Schley was still calmly standing up with Leo holding the bouquet. The mother from Susanville had subsided on a small chair with gilt legs, spread out her meagre gown, and assumed the aspect of a roosting bird at twilight. Fritz stood up with his back against the wall, staring at Miss Schley. His face still looked bloated. Presently Miss Schley glanced at him, as if by accident, looked surprised at seeing him there, and nodded demurely. He made a movement forward from the wall, but she immediately began to whisper to Leo Ulford, and after remaining for a moment in an attitude of angry hesitation he moved backward again. His face flushed scarlet.

The people in the artists' room started to sit down with a bit of resignation. The French actor focused on the sharply pointed toes of his shiny boots and arranged his rubbery features into a serious, almost priest-like, expression. Lady Holme walked over to a sofa near the screen and listened intently to the duet, but occasionally glanced towards the center of the room where Miss Schley stood calmly with Leo holding the bouquet. The mother from Susanville had settled onto a small chair with gold legs, spread out her thin gown, and looked like a bird resting at twilight. Fritz leaned against the wall, staring at Miss Schley. His face still appeared puffy. Eventually, Miss Schley glanced at him, seemingly by accident, looked surprised to see him there, and nodded politely. He moved away from the wall, but she immediately started whispering to Leo Ulford, and after a moment of angry hesitation, he stepped back again. His face turned bright red.

Lady Holme realised that he was making a fool of himself. She saw several pairs of eyes turned towards him, slight smiles appearing on several faces. The French actor had begun to watch him with an expression of close criticism, as a stage manager watches an actor at rehearsal. But she did not feel as if she cared what Fritz was doing. The sound of the violin had emphasised her odd sensation of having nothing to do with what was going on in the room. Just for one hour Fritz’s conduct could not affect her.

Lady Holme realized he was embarrassing himself. She noticed several pairs of eyes on him, with slight smiles appearing on various faces. The French actor had started to watch him with a look of close scrutiny, like a stage manager observing an actor during rehearsal. But she didn’t feel concerned about what Fritz was doing. The sound of the violin accentuated her strange feeling of being disconnected from the happenings in the room. For just one hour, Fritz's behavior couldn’t impact her.

Very soon people began to whisper round her. Artists find it very difficult to listen to other artists on these occasions. In a minute or two almost everybody was speaking with an air of mystery. Miss Schley put her lips to Leo Ulford’s ear. Evidently she had a great deal to say to him. He began to pout his lips in smiles. They both looked across at Lord Holme. Then Miss Schley went on murmuring words into Leo’s ear and Leo began to shake with silent laughter. Lord Holme clenched his hands at his sides. The French actor, still watching him closely, put up a fat forefinger and meditatively traced the outline of his own profile, pushing out his large flexible lips when the finger was drawing near to them. The whole room was full of the tickling noise of half-whispered conversation.

Very soon, people started to whisper about her. Artists find it really hard to listen to other artists during these times. In just a minute or two, almost everyone was speaking with an air of mystery. Miss Schley leaned in and whispered in Leo Ulford's ear. Clearly, she had a lot to say to him. He began to pout his lips in a smile. They both glanced over at Lord Holme. Then Miss Schley continued to murmur words into Leo's ear, and Leo started shaking with silent laughter. Lord Holme clenched his hands at his sides. The French actor, still watching him closely, raised a chubby forefinger and thoughtfully traced the outline of his own profile, pushing out his large, flexible lips as the finger got closer. The whole room was filled with the soft, tickling sound of half-whispered conversations.

Presently the music stopped. Instantly the tickling noise stopped too. There was languid applause—the applause of smart people on a summer afternoon—from beyond the screen. Then the grave girl reappeared, looking graver and hot. Those who had been busily talking while she was playing gathered round her to express their delight in her kind accompaniment. The pianist hurried up to a stout man with a low, turned-down collar and a white satin tie, whose double chin, and general air of rather fatuous prosperity, proclaimed him the possessor of a tenor voice, and Miss Schley walked quietly, but with determination, up to where Lady Holme was sitting and took a seat beside her.

Currently, the music stopped. Immediately, the ticking noise stopped too. There was lazy applause—the kind from smart people on a summer afternoon—coming from beyond the screen. Then the serious girl reappeared, looking more serious and hot. Those who had been chatting while she performed gathered around her to show their appreciation for her nice accompaniment. The pianist rushed over to a chubby man with a low, turned-down collar and a white satin tie, whose double chin and overall air of rather foolish success suggested he had a tenor voice. Meanwhile, Miss Schley walked quietly but purposefully over to where Lady Holme was sitting and took a seat next to her.

“Glad to meet you again,” she drawled.

“Glad to see you again,” she said lazily.

She called Leo Ulford with a sharp nod. He hesitated, and began to look supremely uncomfortable, twisting the bouquet of carnations round and round in nervous hands.

She called Leo Ulford with a quick nod. He hesitated and started to look really uncomfortable, twisting the bouquet of carnations around and around in his nervous hands.

“I’ve been simply expiring all season to hear you sing,” Miss Schley continued.

“I’ve been just dying to hear you sing all season,” Miss Schley continued.

“How sweet of you!”

"That's so sweet of you!"

“That is so. Mr. Ulford, please bring my flowers.”

“That’s right. Mr. Ulford, please bring me my flowers.”

Leo had no alternative but to obey. He came slowly towards the sofa, while the tenor and the pianist vanished behind the screen. That he was sufficiently sensitive to be conscious of the awkwardness of the situation Miss Schley had pleasantly contrived was very apparent. He glowered upon Lady Holme, forcing his boyish face to assume a coarsely-determined and indifferent expression. But somehow the body, which she knew her husband had thrashed, looked all the time as if it were being thrashed again.

Leo had no choice but to comply. He walked slowly toward the sofa as the tenor and the pianist disappeared behind the screen. It was clear he was sensitive enough to feel the awkwardness of the situation that Miss Schley had skillfully created. He glared at Lady Holme, trying to make his youthful face look tough and indifferent. But somehow, the body she knew her husband had beaten seemed like it was being beaten again the whole time.

The voice of the hidden tenor rose in “Celeste Aida!” and Lady Holme listened with an air of definite attention, taking no notice of Leo. The music gave her a perfect excuse for ignoring him. But Miss Schley did not intend to be interfered with by anything so easily trampled upon as an art. Speaking in her most clear and choir-boyish tones, she said to Leo Ulford:

The voice of the hidden tenor soared in “Celeste Aida!” and Lady Holme listened intently, completely ignoring Leo. The music was the perfect reason for her to brush him off. But Miss Schley wasn’t going to let something as trivial as art get in her way. Speaking in her clearest, most innocent tone, she addressed Leo Ulford:

“Sit down, Mr. Ulford. You fidget me standing.”

“Sit down, Mr. Ulford. You're making me uncomfortable while I stand.”

Then turning again to Lady Holme she continued:

Then, turning back to Lady Holme, she continued:

“Mr. Ulford’s been so lovely and kind. He came up all the way from Hertfordshire just to take care of marmar and me to-day. Marmar’s fair and crazy about him. She says he’s the most lovely feller in Europe.”

“Mr. Ulford has been so lovely and kind. He came all the way from Hertfordshire just to take care of Marmar and me today. Marmar is absolutely crazy about him. She says he’s the nicest guy in Europe.”

Leo twisted the bouquet. He was sitting now on the edge of a chair, and shooting furtive glances in the direction of Lord Holme, who had begun to look extremely stupid, overwhelmed by the cool impudence of the American.

Leo twisted the bouquet. He was sitting on the edge of a chair, casting sneaky glances at Lord Holme, who was starting to look really stupid, overwhelmed by the cool boldness of the American.

“Your husband looks as if he were perched around on a keg of rattlesnakes,” continued Miss Schley, her clear voice mingling with the passionate tenor cry, “Celeste Aida!” “Ain’t he feeling well to-day?”

“Your husband looks like he's sitting on a barrel of rattlesnakes,” continued Miss Schley, her clear voice blending with the passionate tenor cry, “Celeste Aida!” “Isn’t he feeling well today?”

“I believe he is perfectly well,” said Lady Holme, in a very low voice.

“I think he’s absolutely fine,” said Lady Holme, in a very quiet voice.

It was odd, perhaps, but she did not feel at all angry, embarrassed, or even slightly annoyed, by Miss Schley’s very deliberate attempt to distress her. Of course she understood perfectly what had happened and was happening. Fritz had spoken to the actress about her mimicry of his wife, had probably spoken blunderingly, angrily. Miss Schley was secretly furious at his having found out what she had been doing, still more furious at his having dared to criticise any proceeding of hers. To revenge herself at one stroke on both Lord and Lady Holme she had turned to Leo Ulford, whose destiny it evidently was to be used as a weapon against others. Long ago Lady Holme had distracted Leo’s wandering glances from the American and fixed them on herself. With the instinct to be common of an utterly common nature Miss Schley had resolved to awake a double jealousy—of husband and wife—by exhibiting Leo Ulford as her ami intime, perhaps as the latest victim to her fascination. It was the vulgar action of a vulgar woman, but it failed of its effect in one direction. Lord Holme was stirred, but Lady Holme was utterly indifferent. Miss Schley’s quick instinct told her so and she was puzzled. She did not understand Lady Holme. That was scarcely strange, for to-day Lady Holme did not understand herself. The curious mental detachment of which she had been conscious for some time had increased until it began surely to link itself with something physical, something sympathetic in the body that replied to it. She asked herself whether the angel were spreading her wings at last. All the small, sordid details of which lives lived in society, lives such as hers, are full, details which assume often an extraordinary importance, a significance like that of molecules seen through a magnifying glass, had suddenly become to her as nothing. A profound indifference had softly invaded her towards the petty side of life. Miss Schley, Leo Ulford, even Fritz in his suppressed rage and jealousy of a male animal openly trampled upon, had nothing to do with her, could have no effect on her at this moment. She remembered that she had once sighed for release. Well, it seemed to her as if release were at hand.

It was strange, maybe, but she didn't feel angry, embarrassed, or even slightly annoyed by Miss Schley’s obvious attempt to upset her. She understood exactly what had happened and what was happening. Fritz had talked to the actress about how she imitated his wife, probably in a clumsy, angry way. Miss Schley was secretly furious that he had figured out what she was doing, even more furious that he dared to criticize her actions. To get back at both Lord and Lady Holme in one go, she had turned to Leo Ulford, who seemed to be destined to be used as a tool against others. Long ago, Lady Holme had caught Leo’s wandering attention and focused it on herself. With the instinct of a completely ordinary person, Miss Schley decided to spark a double jealousy—of husband and wife—by presenting Leo Ulford as her ami intime, perhaps as her latest conquest. It was the crude move of a crude woman, but it didn't have the desired effect in one area. Lord Holme was stirred, but Lady Holme was completely indifferent. Miss Schley’s keen instinct picked up on this, and she felt confused. She didn’t understand Lady Holme. That wasn’t too surprising, because today Lady Holme didn’t understand herself either. The strange mental distance she had been aware of for a while had grown until it started to feel connected to something physical, something in her body that responded to it. She wondered if the angel was finally spreading her wings. All the small, petty details that filled the lives of society, lives like hers, which often seemed extraordinarily significant, like molecules seen through a magnifying glass, had suddenly become meaningless to her. A deep indifference had quietly taken over her toward the trivial aspects of life. Miss Schley, Leo Ulford, even Fritz, in his suppressed anger and jealousy as a man being openly disrespected, had nothing to do with her and could have no impact on her at that moment. She remembered that she had once longed for freedom. Well, it seemed to her that freedom was finally at hand.

The tenor finished his romance. Again the muffled applause sounded. As the singer came from behind the screen, wiping beads of perspiration from his self-satisfied face, Lady Holme got up and congratulated him. Then she crossed over to her husband.

The tenor finished his song. Again, the muted applause echoed. As the singer stepped out from behind the screen, wiping sweat from his pleased face, Lady Holme stood up and congratulated him. Then she walked over to her husband.

“Why don’t you go into the concert-room, Fritz? You’re missing everything, and you’re only in the way here.”

“Why don’t you head into the concert room, Fritz? You’re missing out on everything, and you’re just getting in the way here.”

She did not speak unkindly. He said nothing, only cleared his throat.

She didn't speak harshly. He remained quiet, just cleared his throat.

“Go in,” she said. “I should like to have you there while I am singing.”

“Go in,” she said. “I’d like you to be there while I’m singing.”

He cleared his throat again.

He cleared his throat once more.

“Right you are.”

"You got it."

He stared into her eyes with a sort of savage admiration.

He looked into her eyes with a kind of wild admiration.

“Cut her out,” he said. “Cut her out! You can, and—damn her!—she deserves it.”

“Remove her,” he said. “Remove her! You can, and—damn her!—she deserves it.”

Then he turned and went out.

Then he turned and walked out.

Lady Holme felt rather sick for a moment. She knew she was going to sing well, she wished to sing well—but not in order to punish Miss Schley for having punished Fritz. Was everything she did to accomplish some sordid result? Was even her singing—the one thing in which Robin Pierce and some other divined a hidden truth that was beautiful—was even that to play its contemptible part in the social drama in which she was so inextricably entangled? Those gossamer threads were iron strands indeed.

Lady Holme felt a bit nauseous for a moment. She knew she was going to sing well; she wanted to sing well—but not to get back at Miss Schley for punishing Fritz. Was everything she did just to achieve some selfish outcome? Was her singing—the one thing that Robin Pierce and a few others sensed held a beautiful hidden truth—was even that just going to play its shameful role in the social drama she was so deeply caught up in? Those delicate threads were really iron chains.

Someone else was singing—her friend with the contralto voice.

Someone else was singing—her friend with the deep voice.

She sat down alone in a corner. Presently the French actor began to give one of his famous monologues. She heard his wonderfully varied elocution, his voice—intelligence made audible and dashed with flying lights of humour rising and falling subtly, yet always with a curious sound of inevitable simplicity. She heard gentle titterings from the concealed audience, then a definite laugh, then a peal of laughter quite gloriously indiscreet. The people were waking up. And she felt as if they were being prepared for her. But why had Fritz looked like that, spoken like that? It seemed to spoil everything. To-day she felt too far away from—too far beyond, that was the truth—Miss Schley to want to enter into any rivalry with her. She wished very much that she had been placed first on the programme. Then there could have been no question of her cutting out the American.

She sat alone in a corner. Soon, the French actor started one of his famous monologues. She listened to his wonderfully varied speaking style, his voice—intelligence made audible and sprinkled with flashes of humor that rose and fell subtly, but always with a strangely simple sound. She heard gentle giggles from the hidden audience, then a definite laugh, followed by a burst of laughter that was delightfully indiscreet. The people were waking up. And she felt like they were being prepared for her. But why did Fritz look and speak like that? It seemed to ruin everything. Today, she felt too distant from—too far beyond, to be honest—Miss Schley to want to compete with her. She really wished she had been placed first on the program. Then there would have been no question of her overshadowing the American.

As she was thinking this Miss Schley slowly crossed the room and came up to her.

As she was thinking this, Miss Schley slowly walked across the room and approached her.

“Lady Holme,” she said, “I come next.”

“Lady Holme,” she said, “I’m next.”

“Do you?”

"Do you?"

“I do. And then you follow after.”

“I do. And then you follow me.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Say, would you mind changing it? It don’t do to have two recitations one after the other. There ought to be something different in between.”

“Hey, could you change it? It’s not good to have two recitations back to back. There should be something different in between.”

Lady Holme looked at her quite eagerly, almost with gratitude.

Lady Holme looked at her with a sense of eagerness, almost as if she were grateful.

“I’ll sing next,” she said quickly.

“I’ll sing next,” she said eagerly.

“Much obliged to you, I’m sure. You’re perfectly sweet.”

“Thank you so much, I really appreciate it. You’re so kind.”

Lady Holme saw again a faint look of surprise on the American’s white face, succeeded instantly by an expression of satisfaction. She realised that Miss Schley had some hidden disagreeable reason for her request. She even guessed what it was. But she only felt glad that, whatever happened, no one could accuse her of trying to efface any effect made by Miss Schley upon the audience. As she sang before the “imitations,” if any effect were to be effaced it must be her own. The voice of the French actor ceased, almost drowned in a ripple of laughter, a burst of quite warm applause. He reappeared looking calm and magisterial. The applause continued, and he had to go back and bow his thanks. The tenor, who had not been recalled, looked cross and made a movement of his double chin that suggested bridling.

Lady Holme noticed a faint look of surprise on the American’s pale face, quickly followed by a satisfied expression. She realized that Miss Schley had some hidden, unpleasant reason for her request. She even guessed what it was. But she felt relieved that, no matter what happened, no one could blame her for trying to overshadow any impression Miss Schley had made on the audience. As she performed before the “imitations,” if any impression needed to be overshadowed, it would have to be her own. The French actor's voice came to a halt, nearly drowned out by a ripple of laughter and a wave of warm applause. He returned looking calm and authoritative. The applause continued, and he had to go back and bow his thanks. The tenor, who hadn’t been called back, looked irritated and made a gesture with his double chin that suggested he was feeling insulted.

“Now, Miss Schley!” said the pianist. “You come now!”

“Now, Miss Schley!” said the pianist. “It's your turn!”

“Lady Holme has very kindly consented to go first,” she replied.

“Lady Holme has very graciously agreed to go first,” she replied.

Then she turned to the French actor and, in atrocious but very self-possessed French, began to congratulate him on his performance.

Then she turned to the French actor and, in terrible but very confident French, started to congratulate him on his performance.

“Oh, well—” the pianist hurried up to Lady Holme. “You have really—very well then—these are the songs! Which do you sing first? Very hot, isn’t it?”

“Oh, well—” the pianist rushed over to Lady Holme. “You have really—very well then—these are the songs! Which one do you want to sing first? It’s really hot, isn’t it?”

He wiped his long fingers with a silk pocket-handkerchief and took the music she offered to him.

He wiped his long fingers with a silk handkerchief and took the music she handed him.

“The Princesses seem very pleased,” he added. “Marteau—charming composer, yes—very pleased indeed. Which one? ‘C’est toi’? Certainly, certainly.”

“The princesses seem really happy,” he added. “Marteau—charming composer, right? Very happy indeed. Which one? ‘C’est toi?’ Absolutely, definitely.”

He wiped his hands again and held out one to lead Lady Holme to the platform. But she ignored it gently and went on alone. He followed, carrying the music and perspiring. As they disappeared Miss Schley got up and moved to a chair close by the screen that hid the platform. She beckoned to Leo Ulford and he followed her.

He wiped his hands again and extended one to guide Lady Holme to the platform. But she gently ignored it and walked on her own. He followed, carrying the music and sweating. As they disappeared, Miss Schley got up and moved to a chair near the screen that concealed the platform. She signaled to Leo Ulford, and he followed her.

As Lady Holme stepped on to the low platform, edged with a bank of flowers, it seemed to her as if with one glance she saw everyone in the crowded room, and felt at least something swiftly of each one’s feeling.

As Lady Holme stepped onto the low platform surrounded by a bank of flowers, it felt to her like she could see everyone in the packed room with just one look, and sensed at least a hint of each person’s emotions.

The two Princesses sat together looking kind and serious. As she curtseyed to them they bowed to her and smiled. Behind them she saw a compact mass of acquaintances: Lady Cardington sitting with Sir Donald and looking terribly sad, even self-conscious, yet eager; Mrs. Wolfstein with Mr. Laycock; Mr. Bry, his eyeglass fixed, a white carnation in his coat; Lady Manby laughing with a fat old man who wore a fez, and many others. At the back she saw Fritz, standing up and staring at her with eyes that seemed almost to cry, “Cut her out!” And in the fourth row she saw a dreary, even a horrible, sight—Rupert Carey’s face, disfigured by the vice which was surely destroying him, red, bloated, dreadfully coarsened, spotted. From the midst of the wreckage of the flesh his strange eyes looked out with a vivid expression of hopelessness. Yet in them burned fires, and in fire there is an essence of fierce purity. The soul in those eyes seemed longing to burn up the corruption of his body, longing to destroy the ruined temple, longing to speak and say, “I am in prison, but do not judge of the prisoner by examining the filthiness of his cell.”

The two princesses sat together, looking kind yet serious. As she curtsied to them, they bowed and smiled back. Behind them, she noticed a packed group of acquaintances: Lady Cardington sitting with Sir Donald, looking terribly sad, even self-conscious, but eager; Mrs. Wolfstein with Mr. Laycock; Mr. Bry, his eyeglass in place, a white carnation in his coat; Lady Manby laughing with a chubby old man wearing a fez, and many others. In the back, she saw Fritz standing up and staring at her with eyes that seemed to almost cry out, “Cut her out!” And in the fourth row, she spotted a bleak, even horrifying sight—Rupert Carey’s face, ruined by the vice that was undoubtedly destroying him, red, swollen, dreadfully coarse, and spotted. From the wreckage of his flesh, his strange eyes looked out with a vivid expression of hopelessness. Yet within them burned fires, and in fire there is an essence of fierce purity. The soul in those eyes seemed to long to burn away the corruption of his body, yearning to destroy the ruined temple, longing to speak and say, “I am in prison, but don’t judge the prisoner by the filth of his cell.”

As Lady Holme took in the audience with a glance there was a rustle of paper. Almost everyone was looking to see if the programme had been altered. Lady Holme saw that suddenly Fritz had realised the change that had been made, and what it meant. An expression of anger came into his face.

As Lady Holme scanned the audience with a glance, there was a rustling of paper. Almost everyone was checking to see if the program had been updated. Lady Holme noticed that Fritz had just realized the change that had occurred and what it signified. A look of anger spread across his face.

She felt that she saw more swiftly, and saw into more profoundly to-day than ever before in her life; that she had a strangely clear vision of minds as well as of faces, that she was vivid, penetrating. And she had time, before she began to sing, for an odd thought of the person drowning who flashes back over the ways of his past, who is, as it were, allowed one instant of exceptional life before he is handed over to death. This thought was clear, clean cut in her mind for a moment, and she put herself in the sounding arms of the sea.

She felt that she saw things more quickly and understood them more deeply today than ever before in her life; that she had a strangely clear perception of both minds and faces, that she was sharp, insightful. And she had time, before she started to sing, for a strange thought about a drowning person who reflects on their past, who is, in a way, given one moment of exceptional clarity before facing death. This thought was clear and well-defined in her mind for a moment, and she embraced the enveloping arms of the sea.

Then the pianist began his prelude, and she moved a step forward to the flowers and opened her lips to sing.

Then the pianist started his prelude, and she took a step forward to the flowers and opened her mouth to sing.

She sang by heart the little story drawn from the writing of Jalalu’d dinu’r Rumi. The poet who had taken it had made a charming poem of it, delicate, fragile, and yet dramatic and touched with fervour, porcelain with firelight gleaming on it here and there. Lady Holme had usually a power of identifying herself thoroughly with what she was singing, of concentrating herself with ease upon it, and so compelling her hearers to be concentrated upon her subject and upon her. To-day she was deeper down in words and music, in the little drama of them, than ever before. She was the man who knocked at the door, the loved one who cried from within the house. She gave the reply, “C’est moi!” with the eagerness of that most eager of all things—Hope. Then, as she sang gravely, with tender rebuke, “This house cannot shelter us both together,” she was in the heart of love, that place of understanding. Afterwards, as one carried by Fate through the sky, she was the man set down in a desert place, fasting, praying, educating himself to be more worthy of love. Then came the return, the question, “Qui est la?” the reply;—reply of the solitary place, the denied desire, the longing to mount, the educated heart—“C’est toi!” the swiftly-opening door, the rush of feet that were welcome, of outstretched arms for which waited a great possession.

She sang from memory the little story taken from the writings of Jalaluddin Rumi. The poet who adapted it created a charming poem, delicate and fragile yet dramatic and infused with passion, like porcelain glimmering in the firelight. Lady Holme usually had a remarkable ability to fully immerse herself in what she was singing, easily focusing on it and compelling her audience to concentrate on both her and her subject. Today, she felt more connected to the words and music, to the little drama they portrayed, than ever before. She embodied the man knocking at the door, the beloved calling from inside the house. She answered, “C’est moi!” with the eagerness of Hope, the most eager of all things. Then, as she sang solemnly with gentle reproach, “This house cannot shelter us both together,” she was in the heart of love, that place of understanding. Later, as if carried by Fate through the sky, she became the man placed in a desolate land, fasting, praying, and striving to be worthy of love. Then came the return, the question, “Qui est là?” and the reply;—the response of the empty space, the denied desire, the longing to ascend, the heart that had learned—“C’est toi!” the swiftly opening door, the rush of welcoming feet and outstretched arms waiting for a great treasure.

Something within her lived the song very fully and completely. For once she did not think at all of what effect she was making. She was not unconscious of the audience. She was acutely conscious of the presence of people, and of individuals whom she knew; of Fritz, of Lady Cardington, Sir Donald, even of poor, horrible Rupert Carey. But with the unusual consciousness was linked a strange indifference, a sense of complete detachment. And this enabled her to live simultaneously two lives—Lady Holme’s and another’s. Who was the other? She did not ask, but she felt as if in that moment a prisoner within her was released. And yet, directly the song was over and the eager applause broke out, a bitterness came into her heart. Her sense, banished for the moment, of her own personality and circumstances returned upon her, and that “C’est toi!” of the educated heart seemed suddenly an irony as she looked at Fritz’s face. Had any lover gone into the desert for her, fasted and prayed for her, learned for her sake the right answer to the ceaseless question that echoes in every woman’s heart?

Something inside her truly embraced the song. For once, she didn’t think about the impression she was making. She was aware of the audience, very much so; she noticed people she recognized—Fritz, Lady Cardington, Sir Donald, even the unpleasant Rupert Carey. But along with this awareness came a strange indifference, a feeling of complete detachment. This allowed her to experience two lives simultaneously—Lady Holme’s and another. Who was that other? She didn’t question it, but she felt as if a prisoner inside her was set free. Yet, as soon as the song ended and the enthusiastic applause erupted, a bitterness filled her heart. Her momentary escape from her own personality and circumstances came rushing back, and that “C’est toi!” from the educated heart suddenly felt ironic as she looked at Fritz’s face. Had any lover gone into the desert for her, fasted and prayed for her, learned the right answer to the endless question that resonates in every woman’s heart?

The pianist modulated, struck the chord of a new key, paused, then broke into a languid, honey-sweet prelude. Lady Holme sang the Italian song which had made Lady Cardington cry.

The pianist shifted, hit the chord of a new key, paused, then launched into a smooth, sweet prelude. Lady Holme sang the Italian song that had brought Lady Cardington to tears.

Afterwards, she often thought of her singing of that particular song on that particular occasion as people think of the frail bridges that span the gulfs between one fate and another. And it seemed to her that while she was crossing this bridge, that was a song, she had a faint premonition of the land that lay before her on the far side of the gulf. She did not see clearly any features of the landscape, but surely she saw that it was different from all that she had known. Perhaps she deceived herself. Perhaps she fancied that she had divined something that was in reality hidden from her. One thing, however, is certain—that she made a very exceptional effect upon her audience. Many of them, when later they heard of an incident that occurred within a very short time, felt almost awestricken for a moment. It seemed to them that they had been visited by one of the messengers—the forerunners of destiny—that they had heard a whispering voice say, “Listen well! This is the voice of the Future singing.”

Afterward, she often thought about her performance of that specific song on that specific occasion, like how people think of the fragile bridges that connect different fates. It felt to her that while she was crossing this bridge, which was the song, she had a slight sense of the land that lay waiting for her on the other side of the gulf. She couldn't clearly see any details of the landscape, but she knew it was different from everything she had known. Maybe she was fooling herself. Maybe she believed she had figured out something that was actually hidden from her. One thing, however, is certain—she made a very profound impact on her audience. Many of them, when they later heard about an incident that happened very soon after, felt a sense of awe for a moment. It seemed to them that they had been touched by one of the messengers—the heralds of destiny—and that they had heard a whispering voice saying, “Pay attention! This is the voice of the Future singing.”

Many people in London on the following day said, “We felt in her singing that something extraordinary must be going to happen to her.” And some of them at any rate, probably spoke the exact truth.

Many people in London the next day said, “We could feel in her singing that something extraordinary is about to happen to her.” And some of them, at least, probably spoke the exact truth.

Lady Holme herself, while she sang her second song, really felt this sensation—that it was her swan song. If once we touch perfection we feel the black everlasting curtain being drawn round us. We have done what we were meant to do and can do no more. Let the race of men continue. Our course is run out. To strive beyond the goal is to offer oneself up to the derision of the gods. In her song, Lady Holme felt that suddenly, and with great ease, she touched the perfection that it was possible for her to reach. She felt that, and she saw what she had done—in the eyes of Lady Cardington that wept, in Sir Donald’s eyes, which had become young as the eyes of Spring, and in the eyes of that poor prisoner who was the real Rupert Carey. When she sang the first refrain she knew.

Lady Holme, while singing her second song, truly felt this sensation—that it was her final song. Once we reach perfection, we sense the dark, unending curtain being drawn around us. We’ve accomplished what we were meant to do and can’t do anything more. Let humanity carry on. Our time has come to an end. To strive beyond our limits is to risk becoming a joke to the gods. In her song, Lady Holme suddenly felt, with great ease, that she had touched the perfection she could achieve. She felt it and saw the impact of her performance—in Lady Cardington's tearful eyes, in Sir Donald's eyes, which had become youthful like the eyes of Spring, and in the eyes of that poor prisoner who was the real Rupert Carey. When she sang the first refrain, she knew.

  “Torna in fior di giovinezza
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,
       Dice: Tutto al mondo e vano:
   Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
  “Return to the blossom of youth  
       Isaotta Blanzesmano,  
       Says: Everything in the world is vain:  
   In love, every sweetness.”  

She understood while she sang—she had never understood before, nor could conceive why she understood now—what love had been to the world, was being, would be so long as there was a world. The sweetness of love did not merely present itself to her imagination, but penetrated her soul. And that penetration, while it carried with it and infused through her whole being a delicate radiance, that was as the radiance of light in the midst of surrounding blackness—beams of the moon in a forest—carried with it also into her heart a frightful sense of individual isolation, of having missed the figure of Truth in the jostling crowd of shams.

She realized while she sang—something she'd never grasped before, nor could she understand why she was grasping it now—what love had meant to the world, what it was, and what it would continue to be as long as the world existed. The sweetness of love didn't just appear in her imagination; it filled her soul. And that feeling, while it brought a gentle glow that suffused her whole being, like light shining in the midst of darkness—moonbeams in a forest—also brought a frightening sense of being utterly alone, of having missed the essence of Truth in the bustling crowd of pretenses.

Fritz stood there against the wall. Yes—Fritz. And he was savagely rejoicing in the effect she was making upon the audience, because he thought, hoped, that it would lessen the triumph of the woman who was punishing him.

Fritz stood there against the wall. Yes—Fritz. And he was brutally enjoying the impact she was having on the audience because he thought, hoped, that it would diminish the victory of the woman who was punishing him.

She had missed the figure of Truth. That was very certain. And as she sang the refrain for the last time she seemed to herself to be searching for the form that must surely be very wonderful, searching for it in the many eyes that were fixed upon her. She looked at Sir Donald:

She had definitely missed the essence of Truth. That was clear. As she sang the chorus for the last time, it felt like she was looking for a form that had to be incredibly beautiful, searching for it in the many eyes that were focused on her. She glanced at Sir Donald:

  “Dice: Tutto al mondo e vano:”
 
“Dice: Everything in the world is pointless:”

She looked at Rupert Carey:

She gazed at Rupert Carey:

  “Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
"In love, every sweetness."

She still looked at Carey, and the hideous wreckage of the flesh was no longer visible to her. She saw only his burning eyes.

She continued to look at Carey, and the terrible damage to his body was no longer visible to her. All she saw were his intense, burning eyes.

Directly she had finished singing she asked for her motor cloak. While they were fetching it she had to go back twice to the platform to bow to the applause.

Directly after she finished singing, she asked for her motor cloak. While they were getting it, she had to go back to the platform twice to bow to the applause.

Miss Schley, who was looking angry, said to her:

Miss Schley, looking frustrated, said to her:

“You’re not going away before my show?”

“You’re not leaving before my show?”

“I want to go to the concert room, where I can hear better, and see,” she replied.

“I want to go to the concert hall, where I can hear better and see,” she replied.

Miss Schley looked at her doubtfully, but had to go to the platform. As she slowly disappeared behind the screen Lady Holme drew the cloak round her, pulled down her veil and went quickly away.

Miss Schley looked at her uncertainly, but had to go to the platform. As she slowly disappeared behind the screen, Lady Holme wrapped her cloak tighter, pulled down her veil, and hurried away.

She wanted—more, she required—to be alone.

She wanted—no, she needed—to be alone.

At the hall door she sent a footman to find the motor car. When it came up she said to the chauffeur:

At the front door, she sent a footman to get the car. When it arrived, she said to the driver:

“Take me home quickly and then come back for his lordship.”

“Take me home fast and then come back for him.”

She got in.

She entered.

As the car went off swiftly she noticed that the streets were shining with wet.

As the car sped away, she noticed the streets glistening with moisture.

“Has it been raining?” she asked.

“Has it been raining?” she asked.

“Raining hard, my lady.”

“It’s pouring, my lady.”





CHAPTER XVI

ON the following morning the newspapers contained an account of the concert at Manchester House. They contained also an account of a motor accident which had occurred the same afternoon between Hyde Park Corner and Knightsbridge.

ON the following morning, the newspapers featured a report on the concert at Manchester House. They also included a report on a car accident that happened the same afternoon between Hyde Park Corner and Knightsbridge.

On the wet pavement Lord Holme’s new car, which was taking Lady Holme to Cadogan Square at a rapid pace, skidded and overturned, pinning Lady Holme beneath it. While she was on the ground a hansom cab ran into the car.

On the wet pavement, Lord Holme’s new car, which was speeding to take Lady Holme to Cadogan Square, skidded and flipped over, trapping Lady Holme underneath it. While she was on the ground, a taxi collided with the car.

At their breakfasts her friends, her acquaintances, her enemies and the general public read of her beautiful singing at the concert, and read also the following paragraph, which closed the description of the accident:

At breakfast, her friends, acquaintances, enemies, and the general public read about her beautiful singing at the concert, and also saw the following paragraph, which concluded the description of the accident:

  “We deeply regret to learn that Lady Holme was severely injured in
  the face by the accident. Full particulars have not reached us, but
  we understand that an immediate operation is necessary and will be
  performed to-day by Mr. Bernard Crispin the famous surgeon. Her
  ladyship is suffering great pain, and it is feared that she will be
  permanently disfigured.”
 
  “We are very sorry to hear that Lady Holme was seriously injured in the face due to the accident. We haven't received all the details yet, but we understand that she needs immediate surgery, which will be done today by the renowned surgeon, Mr. Bernard Crispin. Her ladyship is in a lot of pain, and there are concerns that she may be permanently disfigured.”

The fierce change which Lady Holme had longed for was a reality. One life, the life of the siren, had come to an end. But the eyes of the woman must still see light. The heart of the woman must still beat on.

The intense change that Lady Holme had wished for had become real. One life, the life of the siren, had come to an end. But the eyes of the woman must still see light. The heart of the woman must still keep beating.

Death stretched out a hand in the darkness and found the hand of Birth.

Death reached out in the darkness and found the hand of Birth.





CHAPTER XVII

ON a warm but overcast day, at the end of the following September, a woman, whose face was completely hidden by a thick black veil, drove up to the boat landing of the town of Como in a hired victoria. She was alone, but behind her followed a second carriage containing an Italian maid and a large quantity of luggage. When the victoria stopped at the water’s edge the woman got out slowly, and stood for a moment, apparently looking for something. There were many boats ranged along the quay, their white awnings thrown back, their oars resting on the painted seats. Beside one, which was larger than the others, soberly decorated in brown with touches of gold, and furnished with broad seats not unlike small armchairs, stood two bold-looking Italian lads dressed in white sailors’ suits. One of them, after staring for a brief instant at the veiled woman, went up to her and said in Italian:

ON a warm but cloudy day at the end of September, a woman with her face completely concealed by a thick black veil arrived at the boat landing in Como in a hired carriage. She was alone, but a second carriage followed with an Italian maid and a large amount of luggage. When the carriage stopped at the water's edge, the woman got out slowly and paused for a moment, seemingly searching for something. Many boats lined the quay, their white awnings pulled back, and their oars resting on the painted seats. Beside one, larger than the others, elegantly decorated in brown with gold accents and fitted with wide seats like small armchairs, stood two confident-looking Italian boys in white sailor suits. One of them, after staring briefly at the veiled woman, approached her and said in Italian:

“Is the signora for Casa Felice?”

“Is the lady for Casa Felice?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

The boy took off his round hat with a gallant gesture.

The boy removed his round hat with a bold gesture.

“The boat is here, signora.”

“The boat's here, signora.”

He led the way to the brown-and-gold craft, and helped the lady to get into it. She sat down on one of the big seats.

He guided her to the brown-and-gold boat and assisted her in getting in. She settled into one of the large seats.

“That is the luggage,” she said, speaking Italian in a low voice, and pointing to the second carriage from which the maid was stepping. The two boatmen hastened towards it. In a few minutes maid and luggage were installed in a big black gondola, oared by two men standing up, and the brown boat, with the two lads in white and the veiled woman, glided out on the calm water.

“That’s the luggage,” she said quietly in Italian, pointing to the second carriage where the maid was getting out. The two boatmen hurried over to it. In a few minutes, the maid and the luggage were settled in a big black gondola, rowed by two men standing up, and the brown boat, with the two young men in white and the veiled woman, glided smoothly across the calm water.

The day was a grey dream, mystical in its colourless silence. Blue Italy was shrouded as the woman’s face was shrouded. The speechlessness of Nature environed her speechlessness. She was an enigma set in an enigma, and the two rowers looked at her and at the sunless sky, and bent to their oars gravely. A melancholy stole into their sensitive dark faces. This new padrona had already cast a shadow upon their buoyant temperaments.

The day felt like a grey dream, magical in its colorless quiet. Blue Italy was covered like the woman's face was covered. The silence of Nature surrounded her silence. She was a mystery wrapped in a mystery, and the two rowers looked at her and the cloudy sky, and solemnly bent to their oars. A sadness crept into their sensitive dark faces. This new padrona had already darkened their cheerful spirits.

She noticed it and clasped her hands together in her lap. She was not accustomed yet to her new role in life.

She noticed it and clasped her hands in her lap. She wasn't used to her new role in life yet.

The boat stole on. Como was left behind. The thickly-wooded shores of the lake, dotted with many villas, the tall green mountains covered with chestnut trees, framed the long, winding riband of water which was the way to Casa Felice. There were not many other boats out. The steamer had already started for Bellagio, and was far away near the point where Torno nestles around its sheltered harbour. The black gondola was quickly left behind. Its load of luggage weighed it down. The brown boat was alone in the grey dream of the sunless autumn day.

The boat moved on. Como faded into the distance. The densely forested shores of the lake, sprinkled with villas, and the tall green mountains blanketed in chestnut trees framed the long, winding stretch of water that led to Casa Felice. There weren’t many other boats out. The steamer had already set off for Bellagio and was far off near the spot where Torno wraps around its sheltered harbor. The black gondola was soon left behind, weighed down by its cargo. The brown boat was alone in the gray haze of the sunless autumn day.

Behind her veil Lady Holme was watching the two Italian boys, whose lithe bodies bent to their oars, whose dark eyes were often turned upon her with a staring scrutiny, with the morose and almost violent expression that is the child of frustrated curiosity.

Behind her veil, Lady Holme was watching the two Italian boys, whose lean bodies leaned into their oars, whose dark eyes frequently glanced at her with a intense gaze, marked by a gloomy and almost aggressive look that comes from unfulfilled curiosity.

Was it true? Was she in real life, or sitting there, watching, thinking, striving to endure, in a dream? Since the accident which had for ever changed her life she had felt many sensations, a torrent of sensations, but never one exactly like this, never one so full of emptiness, chaos, grey vacancy, eternal stillness, unreal oppression and almost magical solitude as this. She had thought she had suffered all things that she could suffer. She had not yet suffered this. Someone, the Governing Power, had held this in reserve. Now it was being sent forth by decree. Now it was coming upon her. Now it was enveloping her. Now it was rolling round her and billowing away on every side to unimaginably remote horizons.

Was it real? Was she really there, watching, thinking, trying to get through it, in a dream? Since the accident that had changed her life forever, she had experienced many feelings, a flood of emotions, but never one quite like this, never one so filled with emptiness, chaos, a dull void, eternal silence, surreal oppression, and almost magical loneliness. She thought she had gone through everything she could possibly endure. She hadn’t faced this yet. Someone, the Governing Power, had kept this in store. Now it was being unleashed by command. Now it was coming for her. Now it was wrapping around her. Now it was rolling around her and drifting away to unimaginably distant horizons.

Another and a new emotion of horror was to be hers. Would the attack of the hidden one upon her never end? Was that quiver of poisoned arrows inexhaustible?

Another new emotion of horror was about to be hers. Would the hidden one's attack on her never stop? Was that barrage of poisoned arrows endless?

She leaned back against the cushions without feeling them. She wanted to sink back as the mortally wounded sink, to sink down, far down, into the gulf where surely the dying go to find, with their freezing lips, the frozen lips of Death. She shut her eyes.

She leaned back against the cushions without noticing them. She just wanted to sink down like someone who’s fatally injured, to drop down, deep down, into the abyss where, without a doubt, the dying go to find, with their icy lips, the cold lips of Death. She closed her eyes.

Presently, with the faint splash of the oars in the water, there mingled a low sound of music. The rower nearest to her was singing in an under voice to keep his boy’s heart from succumbing to the spell of melancholy. She listened, still wrapped in this dreadful chaos that was dreamlike. At first the music was a murmur. But presently it grew louder. She could distinguish words now and then. Once she heard carissima, a moment afterwards amore. Then the poison in which the tip of this last arrow had been curiously steeped began its work in her. The quivering creature hidden within her cowered, shrank, put up trembling hands, cried out, “I cannot endure this thing. I do not know how to. I have never learnt the way. This is impossible for me. This is a demand I have not the capacity to fulfil!” And, even while it cowered and cried out, knew, “This I must endure. This demand I shall be made to fulfil. Nothing will serve me; no outstretched hands, no wailings of despair, no prayers, no curses even will save me. For I am the soul in the hands of the vivisector.”

Right now, alongside the soft splash of the oars in the water, there was a low sound of music. The rower closest to her was singing softly to keep his boy’s spirits from falling into sadness. She listened, still caught up in this terrible chaos that felt dreamlike. At first, the music was just a whisper. But soon it grew louder. She could make out words here and there. Once she heard carissima, and a moment later amore. Then the poison that lingered on the tip of this last arrow started to take effect on her. The trembling creature hidden inside her cowered, shrank back, raised trembling hands, and cried out, “I can't handle this. I don’t know how. I’ve never learned how to. This is impossible for me. This is a demand I can’t meet!” And even while it cowered and cried out, it knew, “I have to endure this. This demand will be placed upon me. Nothing will help me; no outstretched hands, no cries of despair, no prayers, not even curses will save me. For I am the soul in the hands of the vivisector.”

Along the lake, past the old home of La Taglioni, past the Villa Pasta with its long garden, past little Torno with its great round oleanders and its houses crowding to the shore, the boatman sang. Gathering courage as his own voice dispersed his melancholy, and the warm hopes of his youth spread their wings once more, roused by the words of love his lips were uttering, he fearlessly sent out his song. Love in the South was in it, love in the sun, embraces in warm scented nights, longings in moonlight, attainment in darkness. The boy had forgotten the veiled lady, whose shrouded face and whose silence had for a moment saddened him. His hot, bold nature reasserted itself, the fire of his youth blazed up again. He sang as if only the other boatman had been there and they had seen the girls they loved among the trees upon the shore.

Along the lake, past the old home of La Taglioni, past Villa Pasta with its long garden, and past little Torno with its big round oleanders and houses packed by the shore, the boatman sang. Gaining confidence as his own voice lifted his spirits, the warm hopes of his youth spread their wings again, awakened by the words of love he was singing. His song was filled with love from the South, love in the sunshine, embraces on warm, fragrant nights, longings in moonlight, and fulfillment in the dark. The boy had forgotten the veiled lady, whose hidden face and silence had briefly made him sad. His fiery, bold spirit returned, and the passion of his youth ignited once more. He sang as if only the other boatman was there, and they had seen the girls they loved among the trees by the shore.

And the soul writhed, like an animal stretched and strapped upon the board, to whom no anaesthetic, had been given.

And the soul twisted and turned, like an animal tied down on a board, with no anesthetic given.

Never before would it have been possible to Lady Holme to believe that the mere sound of a word could inflict such torment upon a heart as the sound of the word amore, coming from the boatman’s lips, now inflicted upon hers. Each time it came, with its soft beauty, its languor of sweetness—like a word reclining—it flayed her soul alive, and showed her red, raw bareness.

Never before could Lady Holme believe that the mere sound of a word could cause such pain to her heart as the sound of the word amore coming from the boatman’s lips now caused her. Each time it came, with its soft beauty and sweet languor—like a word lounging around—it stripped her soul bare and revealed her raw vulnerability.

Yet she did not ask the man to stop singing. Few people in the hands of Fate ask Fate for favours. Instinct speaks in the soul and says, “Be silent.”

Yet she didn't ask the man to stop singing. Few people at the mercy of Fate ask Fate for favors. Instinct whispers in the soul and says, “Be silent.”

The boat rounded the point of Torno and came at once into a lonelier region of the lake. Autumn was more definite here. Its sadness spoke more plainly. Habitations on the shores were fewer. The mountains were more grim, though grander. And their greyness surely closed in a little upon the boat, the rowers, the veiled woman who was being taken to Casa Felice.

The boat turned the corner at Torno and immediately entered a quieter part of the lake. Autumn was more pronounced here. Its melancholy was more obvious. There were fewer homes along the shores. The mountains looked more ominous, yet they were also more majestic. Their grayness seemed to close in a bit around the boat, the rowers, and the veiled woman being taken to Casa Felice.

Perhaps to combat the gathering gloom of Nature the boatman sang more loudly, with the full force of his voice. But suddenly he seemed to be struck by the singular contrast opposed to his expansive energy by the silent figure opposite to him. A conscious look came into his face. His voice died away abruptly. After a pause he said,

Perhaps to fight off the creeping darkness of Nature, the boatman sang louder, using all his vocal strength. But suddenly, he seemed to be taken aback by the sharp contrast between his vibrant energy and the quiet figure across from him. A knowing expression appeared on his face. His voice faded suddenly. After a moment, he said,

“Perhaps the signora is not fond of music?”

“Maybe the lady doesn't like music?”

Lady Holme wanted to speak, but she could not. She and this bright-eyed boy were not in the same world. That was what she felt. He did not know it, but she knew it. And one world cannot speak through infinite space with another.

Lady Holme wanted to say something, but she couldn’t. She and this bright-eyed boy were in completely different worlds. That’s how she felt. He didn’t realize it, but she did. And one world can’t communicate across endless space with another.

She said nothing. The boy looked over his shoulder at his companion. Then, in silence, they both rowed on.

She didn't say anything. The boy glanced back at his friend. Then, without a word, they both kept rowing.

And now that the song had ceased she was again in the grey chaos of the dream, in the irrevocable emptiness, the intense, the enormous solitude that was like the solitude of an unpeopled eternity in which man had no lot.

And now that the song had stopped, she was once again in the grey chaos of the dream, in the irreversible emptiness, the intense, enormous solitude that felt like the loneliness of a deserted eternity where humanity had no place.

Presently, with a stroke of his right oar, the boy who had sung turned the boat’s prow toward the shore, and Lady Holme saw a large, lonely house confronting them on the nearer bank of the lake. It stood apart. For a long distance on either side of it there was no other habitation. The flat, yellow facade rose out of the water. Behind was a dim tangle of densely-growing trees rising up on the steep mountain side towards the grey sky. Lady Holme could not yet see details. The boat was still too far out upon the lake. Nor would she have been able to note details if she had seen them. Only a sort of heavy impression that this house had a pale, haunted aspect forced itself dully upon her.

Right now, with a push of his right oar, the boy who had been singing turned the boat's front toward the shore, and Lady Holme saw a large, lonely house facing them on the nearer bank of the lake. It stood alone. For a long stretch on either side, there wasn’t any other building. The flat, yellow exterior rose out of the water. Behind it was a dim mess of densely packed trees climbing up the steep mountainside toward the gray sky. Lady Holme couldn’t make out any details yet. The boat was still too far out on the lake. Even if she had been able to see details, she wouldn’t have taken them in. All she could really feel was a heavy impression that this house had a pale, haunted look that dullingly registered in her mind.

“Ecco Casa Felice, signora!” said the foremost rower, half timidly, pointing with his brown hand.

“Here is Casa Felice, ma'am!” said the lead rower, a bit shyly, pointing with his brown hand.

She made an intense effort and uttered some reply. The boy was encouraged and began to tell her about the beauties of the house, the gardens, the chasm behind the piazza down which the waterfall rushed, to dive beneath the house and lose itself in the lake. She tried to listen, but she could not. The strangeness of her being alone, hidden behind a dense veil, of her coming to such a retired house in the autumn to remain there in utter solitude, with no object except that of being safe from the intrusion of anyone who knew her, of being hidden from all watching eyes that had ever looked upon her—the strangeness of it obsessed her, was both powerful and unreal. That she should be one of those lonely women of whom the world speaks with a lightly-contemptuous pity seemed incredible to her. Yet what woman was lonelier than she?

She made a strong effort and replied. The boy felt encouraged and started to share with her the beauty of the house, the gardens, and the gorge behind the piazza where the waterfall rushed down, flowing under the house and disappearing into the lake. She tried to listen, but she couldn’t. The oddness of being alone, hidden behind a thick veil, in such a secluded house during autumn, with nothing to do except stay safe from anyone who knew her, from all the eyes that had ever looked at her—it all consumed her, felt both intense and surreal. The idea that she could become one of those lonely women whom the world regards with a lightly-dismissive pity seemed unbelievable to her. Yet, who was lonelier than she?

The boat drew in toward the shore and she began to see the house more plainly. It was large, and the flat facade was broken in the middle by an open piazza with round arches and slender columns. This piazza divided the house in two. The villa was in fact composed of two square buildings connected together by it. From the boat, looking up, Lady Holme saw a fierce mountain gorge rising abruptly behind the house. Huge cypresses grew on its sides, towering above the slate roof, and she heard the loud noise of falling water. It seemed to add to the weight of her desolation.

The boat moved closer to the shore, and she started to see the house more clearly. It was large, with a flat front that had an open porch in the middle featuring round arches and slender columns. This porch split the house in two. The villa was actually made up of two square buildings linked by it. From the boat, looking up, Lady Holme noticed a steep mountain gorge rising sharply behind the house. Tall cypress trees grew along its sides, towering over the slate roof, and she could hear the loud sound of rushing water. It seemed to deepen her sense of despair.

The boat stopped at a flight of worn stone steps. One of the boys sprang out and rang a bell, and presently an Italian man-servant opened a tall iron gate set in a crumbling stone arch, and showed more stone steps leading upward between walls covered with dripping lichen. The boat boy came to help Lady Holme out.

The boat pulled up to a set of worn stone steps. One of the boys jumped out and rang a bell, and soon an Italian servant opened a tall iron gate framed by a crumbling stone arch, revealing more stone steps that led upward between walls covered in dripping lichen. The boat boy came over to help Lady Holme get out.

For a moment she did not move. The dreamlike feeling had come upon her with such force that her limbs refused to obey her will. The sound of the falling water in the mountain gorge had sent her farther adrift into the grey, unpeopled eternity, into the vague chaos. But the boy held out his hand, took hers. The strong clasp recalled her. She got up. The Italian man-servant preceded her up the steps into a long garden built up high above the lake on a creeper-covered wall. To the left was the house door. She stood still for an instant looking out over the wide expanse of unruffled grey water. Then, putting her hand up to her veil as if to keep it more closely over her face, she slowly went into the house.

For a moment, she didn’t move. The dreamlike sensation overwhelmed her so much that her body wouldn’t respond. The sound of the water cascading in the mountain gorge pulled her further into the grey, empty eternity, into the vague chaos. But the boy reached out his hand and took hers. His strong grip brought her back. She stood up. The Italian servant led her up the steps into a long garden elevated above the lake on a wall covered with vines. To the left was the front door of the house. She paused for a moment to take in the vast expanse of calm grey water. Then, raising her hand to adjust her veil as if to keep it more securely over her face, she slowly entered the house.





CHAPTER XVIII

DESPAIR had driven Lady Holme to Casa Felice. When she had found that the accident had disfigured her frightfully, and that the disfigurement would be permanent, she had at first thought of killing herself. But then she had been afraid. Life had abruptly become a horror to her. She felt that it must be a horror to her always. Yet she dared not leave it then, in her home in London, in the midst of the sights and sounds connected with her former happiness. After the operation, and the verdict of the doctors, that no more could be done than had been done, she had had an access of almost crazy misery, in which all the secret violence of her nature had rushed to the surface from the depths. Shut up alone in her room, she had passed a day and a night without food. She had lain upon the floor. She had torn her clothes into fragments. The animal that surely dwells at the door of the soul of each human being had had its way in her, had ravaged her, humiliated her, turned her to savagery. Then at last she had slept, still lying upon the floor. And she had waked feeling worn out but calm, desperately calm. She defied the doctors. What did they know of women, of what women can do to regain a vanished beauty? She would call in specialists, beauty doctors, quacks, the people who fill the papers with their advertisements.

DESPAIR had driven Lady Holme to Casa Felice. When she discovered that the accident had horribly disfigured her and that the disfigurement would be permanent, she initially thought about killing herself. But then she became afraid. Life suddenly felt like a nightmare to her. She believed it would always be a nightmare. Yet she felt unable to leave it behind, in her home in London, surrounded by the sights and sounds tied to her past happiness. After the surgery and the doctors' verdict that nothing more could be done, she experienced a surge of almost insane misery, where the hidden rage in her erupted from within. Alone in her room, she spent a day and night without eating. She lay on the floor and tore her clothes into shreds. The primal instinct that surely exists at the core of every human being took over her, ravaging and humiliating her, turning her into something savage. Eventually, she fell asleep on the floor. When she woke up, she felt exhausted but strangely calm, defiantly calm. She challenged the doctors. What did they know about women, about what women can do to reclaim lost beauty? She would bring in specialists, beauty experts, charlatans, the people who fill newspapers with their ads.

Then began a strange defile of rag-tag humanity to the Cadogan Square door—women, men, of all nationalities and pretensions. But the evil was beyond their power. At last an American specialist, who had won renown by turning a famous woman of sixty into the semblance of a woman of six-and-thirty—for a short time—was called in. Lady Holme knew that his verdict must be final. If he could do nothing to restore her vanished loveliness nothing could be done. After being closeted with her for a long time he came out of her room. There were tears in his eyes. To the footman who opened the hall door, and who stared in surprise, he explained his emotion thus.

Then started an unusual procession of mismatched people heading to the Cadogan Square door—women and men, from all backgrounds and walks of life. But the problem was beyond their ability to fix. Finally, an American specialist, known for transforming a famous sixty-year-old woman into someone looking about thirty-six—for a little while—was brought in. Lady Holme understood that his judgment would be definitive. If he couldn’t do anything to bring back her lost beauty, then nothing else could be done. After spending a long time with her, he emerged from her room. There were tears in his eyes. To the footman who opened the hall door and looked at him in surprise, he explained his feelings like this.

“Poor lady,” he said. “It’s a hopeless case.”

“Poor lady,” he said. “It’s a lost cause.”

“Ah!” said the man, who was the pale footman Lady Holme had sent with the latch-key to Leo Ulford.

“Ah!” said the man, who was the pale footman Lady Holme had sent with the latchkey to Leo Ulford.

“Hopeless. It’s a hard thing to have to tell a lady she’ll always be—be—”

“Hopeless. It’s tough to have to tell a woman she’ll always be—be—”

“What, sir?” said the footman.

“What, sir?” the footman asked.

“Well—what people won’t enjoy looking at.”

“Well—what people won’t want to look at.”

He winked his eyes. He was a little bald man, with a hatchet face that did not suggest emotion.

He winked. He was a short, bald man with a sharp face that didn’t show much emotion.

“And judging by part of the left side of the face, I guess she must have been almost a beauty once,” he added, stepping into the square.

“And judging by part of the left side of her face, I think she must have been quite a beauty once,” he added, stepping into the square.

That was Lady Holme now. She had to realise herself as a woman whom people would rather not look at.

That was Lady Holme now. She had to acknowledge that she was a woman whom people preferred not to look at.

All this time she had not seen Fritz. He had asked to see her. He had even tried to insist on seeing her, but so long as there was any hope in her of recovering her lost beauty she had refused to let him come near her. The thought of his eyes staring upon the tragic change in her face sent cold creeping through her veins. But when the American had gone she realised that there was nothing to wait for, that if she were ever to let Fritz see her again it had better be now. The bandages in which her face had been swathed had been removed. She went to a mirror and, setting her teeth and clenching her hands, looked into it steadily.

All this time, she hadn’t seen Fritz. He had asked to see her. He had even tried to insist on it, but as long as there was any hope left in her of recovering her lost beauty, she had refused to let him come near her. The thought of his eyes staring at the tragic change in her face sent cold shivers through her veins. But when the American had left, she realized there was nothing to wait for; if she was ever going to let Fritz see her again, it was better to do it now. The bandages that had covered her face had been removed. She went to a mirror, gritted her teeth, and clenched her fists, looking into it steadily.

She did not recognise herself. As she stood there she felt as if a dreadful stranger had come into the room and was confronting her.

She didn't recognize herself. As she stood there, it felt like a terrible stranger had entered the room and was staring her down.

The accident, and the surgical treatment that had followed upon it, had greatly altered the face. The nose, once fine and delicate, was now coarse and misshapen. A wound had permanently distorted the mouth, producing a strange, sneering expression. The whole of the right side of the face was puffy and heavy-looking, and drawn down towards the chin. It was also at present discoloured. For as Lady Holme lay under the car she had been badly burnt. The raw, red tinge would no doubt fade away with time, but the face must always remain unsightly, even a little grotesque, must always show to the casual passer-by a woman who had been the victim of a dreadful accident.

The accident and the surgery that followed had drastically changed her face. The nose, once elegant and delicate, was now thick and misshapen. A wound had permanently twisted her mouth, giving her a strange, sneering look. The entire right side of her face was swollen and heavy-looking, pulled down toward her chin. It was also discolored. While Lady Holme lay under the car, she had suffered severe burns. The raw, red hue would likely fade over time, but her face would always be unappealing, even a bit grotesque, constantly revealing to anyone passing by that she was a victim of a terrible accident.

Lady Holme stared at this woman for a long time. There were no tears in her eyes. Then she went to the dressing-table and began to make up her face. Slowly, deliberately, with a despairing carefulness, she covered it with pigments till she looked like a woman in Regent Street. Her face became a frightful mask, and even then the fact that she was disfigured was not concealed. The application of the pigments began to cause her pain. The right side of her face throbbed. She looked dreadfully old, too, with this mass of paint and powder upon her—like a hag, she thought. And it was obvious that she was trying to hide something. Anyone, man or woman, looking upon her, would divine that so much art could only be used for the concealment of a dreadful disability. People, seeing this mask, would suppose—what might they not suppose? The pain in her face became horrible. Suddenly, with a cry, she began to undo what she had done. When she had finished she rang the bell. Her maid knocked at the door. Without opening it she called out:

Lady Holme stared at this woman for a long time. There were no tears in her eyes. Then she went to the dressing table and started putting on makeup. Slowly, deliberately, with a despairing carefulness, she covered her face with pigments until she looked like a woman on Regent Street. Her face became a frightening mask, and even then, the fact that she was disfigured wasn’t hidden. The application of the makeup began to cause her pain. The right side of her face throbbed. She looked incredibly old, too, with all that paint and powder on her—like a hag, she thought. It was obvious that she was trying to hide something. Anyone, man or woman, looking at her would realize that so much effort at disguise could only be for the purpose of hiding a terrible disability. People, seeing this mask, might assume—what wouldn’t they assume? The pain in her face became unbearable. Suddenly, with a cry, she started to undo what she had done. When she was finished, she rang the bell. Her maid knocked at the door. Without opening it, she called out:

“Is his lordship in the house?”

“Is he home?”

“Yes, my lady. His lordship has just come in.”

“Yes, my lady. He just arrived.”

“Go and ask him to come up and see me.”

“Go and ask him to come up and see me.”

“Yes, my lady.”

“Yes, milady.”

Lady Holme sat down on the sofa at the foot of the bed. She was trembling violently. She sat looking on the ground and trying to control her limbs. A sort of dreadful humbleness surged through her, as if she were a guilty creature about to cringe before a judge. She trembled till the sofa on which she was sitting shook. She caught hold of the cushions and made a strong effort to sit still. The handle of the door turned.

Lady Holme sat down on the sofa at the foot of the bed. She was shaking uncontrollably. She stared at the ground, trying to rein in her limbs. A wave of terrible humility washed over her, as if she were a guilty person about to cower before a judge. She trembled so much that the sofa she sat on shook. She grabbed the cushions and made a strong effort to remain still. The doorknob turned.

“Don’t come in!” she cried out sharply.

“Don’t come in!” she exclaimed sharply.

But the door opened and her husband appeared on the threshold. As he did so she turned swiftly so that only part of the left side of her face was towards him.

But the door opened and her husband stood in the doorway. As he did, she quickly turned so that only part of the left side of her face was facing him.

“Vi!” he said. “Poor old girl, I—”

“Vi!” he said. “Poor old girl, I—”

He was coming forward when she called out again “Stay there, Fritz!”

He was walking toward her when she called out again, “Stay there, Fritz!”

He stopped.

He paused.

“Why?” he asked.

"Why?" he asked.

“I—I—wait a minute. Shut the door.”

“I—I—hold on a second. Close the door.”

He shut the door. She was still looking away from him.

He closed the door. She was still looking away from him.

“Do you understand?” she said, still in a sharp voice.

“Do you get it?” she asked, still speaking sharply.

“Understand what?”

"Understand what?"

“That I’m altered, that the accident’s altered me—very much?”

“That I’ve changed, that the accident has changed me—really?”

“I know. The doctor said something. But you look all right.”

"I know. The doctor mentioned something. But you look fine."

“From there.”

"From there."

The trembling seized her again.

The shaking hit her again.

“Well, but—it can’t be so bad—”

“Well, but—it can't be that bad—”

“It is. Don’t move! Fritz—”

“It is. Stay still! Fritz—”

“Well?”

“Well?”

“You—do you care for me?”

"Do you care about me?"

“Of course I do, old girl. Why, you know—”

“Of course I do, old girl. You know—”

Suddenly she turned round, stood up and faced him desperately.

Suddenly, she turned around, stood up, and faced him with a sense of desperation.

“Do you care for me, Fritz?” she said.

“Do you care about me, Fritz?” she said.

There was a dead silence. It seemed to last for a long while. At length it was broken by a woman’s voice crying:

There was complete silence. It felt like it lasted forever. Finally, it was interrupted by a woman’s voice crying:

“Fritz,—Fritz—it isn’t my fault! It isn’t my fault!”

“Fritz—Fritz—it’s not my fault! It’s not my fault!”

“Good God!” Lord Holme said slowly.

“Good God!” Lord Holme said slowly.

“It isn’t my fault, Fritz! It isn’t my fault!”

“It’s not my fault, Fritz! It’s not my fault!”

“Good God! but—the doctor didn’t—Oh—wait a minute—”

“OMG! But—the doctor didn’t—Oh—hold on a second—”

A door opened and shut. He was gone. Lady Holme fell down on the sofa. She was alone, but she kept on sobbing:

A door opened and shut. He was gone. Lady Holme collapsed onto the sofa. She was alone, but she continued to sob:

“It isn’t my fault, Fritz! It isn’t my fault, Fritz!”

“It’s not my fault, Fritz! It’s not my fault, Fritz!”

And while she sobbed the words she knew that her life with Fritz Holme had come to an end. The chapter was closed.

And as she cried, she realized that her life with Fritz Holme was over. That chapter was closed.

From that day she had only one desire—to hide herself. The season was over. London was empty. She could travel. She resolved to disappear. Fritz had stayed on in the house, but she would not see him again, and he did not press her to. She knew why. He dreaded to look at her. She would see no one. At first there had been streams of callers, but now almost everybody had left town. Only Sir Donald came to the door each day and inquired after her health. One afternoon a note was brought to her. It was from Fritz, saying that he had been “feeling a bit chippy,” and the doctor advised him to run over to Homburg. But he wished to know what she meant to do. Would she go down to her father?—her mother, Lady St. Loo, was dead, and her father was an old man—or what? Would she come to Homburg too?

From that day, she had only one wish—to hide away. The season was over. London was empty. She could travel. She decided to vanish. Fritz had stayed behind in the house, but she wouldn’t see him again, and he didn’t push her to. She knew why. He feared looking at her. She wouldn’t see anyone. At first, there had been lots of visitors, but now almost everyone had left the city. Only Sir Donald came to the door every day to check on her health. One afternoon, a note was delivered to her. It was from Fritz, saying that he had been “feeling a bit down,” and the doctor advised him to head over to Homburg. But he wanted to know what she planned to do. Would she go down to see her father?—her mother, Lady St. Loo, was dead, and her father was an old man—or what? Would she join him in Homburg too?

When she read those words she laughed out loud. Then she sent for the New York Herald and looked for the Homburg notes. She found Miss Pimpernel Schley’s name among the list of the newest arrivals. That evening she wrote to her husband:

When she read those words, she burst out laughing. Then she called for the New York Herald and searched for the Homburg notes. She spotted Miss Pimpernel Schley’s name on the list of the latest arrivals. That evening, she wrote to her husband:

  “Do not bother about me. Go to Homburg. I need rest and I want to
  be alone. Perhaps I may go to some quiet place in Switzerland with
  my maid. I’ll let you know if I leave town. Good-bye.

                                              “VIOLA HOLME.”
 
  “Don't worry about me. Go to Homburg. I need some rest and I want to be alone. I might go to a quiet place in Switzerland with my maid. I'll let you know if I leave town. Bye for now.

                                              “VIOLA HOLME.”

At first she had put only Viola. Then she added the second word. Viola alone suggested an intimacy which no longer existed between her and the man she had married.

At first, she had just written Viola. Then she added the second word. Viola alone implied a closeness that no longer existed between her and the man she had married.

The next day Lord Holme crossed the Channel. She was left with the servants.

The next day, Lord Holme crossed the Channel. She was left with the staff.

Till then she had not been out of the house, but two days afterwards, swathed in a thick veil, she went for a drive in the Park, and on returning from it found Sir Donald on the door-step. He looked frailer than ever and very old. Lady Holme would have preferred to avoid him. Since that interview with her husband the idea of meeting anyone she knew terrified her. But he came at once to help her out of the carriage. Her face was invisible, but he knew her, and he greeted her in a rather shaky voice. She could see that he was deeply moved, and thanked him for his many inquiries.

Until then, she hadn't left the house, but two days later, wrapped in a thick veil, she went for a drive in the Park. When she returned, she found Sir Donald waiting on the doorstep. He looked frailer than ever and quite old. Lady Holme would have preferred to steer clear of him. Ever since that conversation with her husband, the thought of running into anyone she knew terrified her. But he immediately came to help her out of the carriage. Her face was hidden, but he recognized her and greeted her in a somewhat shaky voice. She could see that he was deeply affected, and she thanked him for his many inquiries.

“But why are you still in London?” she said.

“But why are you still in London?” she asked.

“You are still in London,” he replied.

“You're still in London,” he said.

She was about to say good-bye on the door-step; but he kept her hand in his and said:

She was about to say goodbye on the doorstep, but he held her hand and said:

“Let me come in and speak to you for a moment.”

“Let me come in and talk to you for a minute.”

“Very well,” she said.

"Sure," she said.

When they were in the drawing-room she still kept the veil over her face, and remained standing.

When they were in the living room, she still kept the veil over her face and stayed standing.

“Sir Donald,” she said, “you cared for me, I know; you were fond of me.”

“Sir Donald,” she said, “I know you cared about me; you were fond of me.”

“Were?” he answered.

“Were?” he replied.

“Yes—were. I am no longer the woman you—other people—cared for.”

“Yes—I was. I’m not the woman you—other people—cared about anymore.”

“If there is any change—” he began.

“If there’s any change—” he started.

“I know. You are going to say it is not in the woman, the real woman. But I say it is. The change is in what, to men, is the real woman. This change has destroyed any feeling my husband may have had for me.”

“I know. You’re going to say it’s not in the woman, the real woman. But I say it is. The change is in what, to men, is the real woman. This change has destroyed any feelings my husband may have had for me.”

“It could never destroy mine,” Sir Donald said quietly.

“It could never destroy mine,” Sir Donald said softly.

“Yes, it could—yours especially, because you are a worshipper of beauty, and Fritz never worshipped anything except himself. I am going to let you say good-bye to me without seeing me. Remember me as I was.”

“Yeah, it could—yours in particular, since you're a lover of beauty, and Fritz never really admired anything except himself. I'm going to let you say goodbye to me without seeing me. Just remember me the way I was.”

“But—what do you mean? You speak as if you would no longer go into the world.”

“But—what do you mean? You talk like you’re not planning to go out into the world anymore.”

“I go into the world! You haven’t seen me, Sir Donald.”

“I’m stepping out into the world! You haven’t laid eyes on me, Sir Donald.”

She saw an expression of nervous apprehension come into his face as he glanced at her veil.

She noticed a look of nervous worry spread across his face as he glanced at her veil.

“What are you going to do, then?” he said.

“What are you going to do now?” he asked.

“I don’t know. I—I want a hiding-place.”

“I don’t know. I—I want a place to hide.”

She saw tears come into his old, faded eyes.

She saw tears welling up in his old, weary eyes.

“Hush!” he said. “Don’t-”

“Shh!” he said. “Don’t-”

“A hiding-place. I want to travel a long way off and be quite alone, and think, and see how I can go on, if I can go on.”

“A hiding place. I want to travel far away, be completely alone, and think about how I can move forward, if I can move forward.”

Her voice was quite steady.

Her voice was very calm.

“If I could do something—anything for you!” he murmured.

“Let me do something—anything for you!” he whispered.

“You fancy you are still speaking to the woman who sang, Sir Donald.”

“You think you’re still talking to the woman who sang, Sir Donald.”

“Would you—” Suddenly he spoke with some eagerness. “You want to go away, to be alone?”

“Would you—” Suddenly he spoke with some eagerness. “Do you want to leave, to be on your own?”

“Yes, I must.”

“Yeah, I have to.”

“Let me lend you Casa Felice!”

“Let me lend you Casa Felice!”

“Casa Felice!”

"Happy House!"

She laughed.

She chuckled.

“To be sure; I was to baptise it, wasn’t I?”

“To be sure; I was supposed to baptize it, right?”

“Ah, that—will you have it for a while?”

“Ah, that—can you hold onto it for a bit?”

“But you are going there!”

“But you’re going there!”

“I will not go. It is all ready. The servants are engaged. You will be perfectly looked after, perfectly comfortable. Let me feel I can do something for you. Try it. You will find beauty there—peace. And I—I shall be on the lake, not far off.”

“I’m not going. Everything's ready. The staff is on it. You’ll be well taken care of, completely comfortable. Let me feel like I'm helping you. Just give it a shot. You’ll discover beauty there—peace. And I—I’ll be on the lake, not far away.”

“I must be alone,” she said wearily.

“I need to be alone,” she said tiredly.

“You shall be. I will never come unless you send for me.”

“You will be. I won’t come unless you ask me to.”

“I should never send for you or for anyone.”

“I should never call for you or for anyone.”

She did not say then what she would do, but three days later she accepted Sir Donald’s offer.

She didn’t say what she would do at that time, but three days later she accepted Sir Donald’s offer.

And now she was alone in Casa Felice. She had not even brought her French maid, but had engaged an Italian. She was resolved to isolate herself with people who had never seen her as a beautiful woman.

And now she was alone in Casa Felice. She hadn't even brought her French maid; instead, she had hired an Italian one. She was determined to surround herself with people who had never seen her as a beautiful woman.





CHAPTER XIX

LADY HOLME never forgot that first evening at Casa Felice. The strangeness of it was greater than the strangeness of any nightmare. When she was shut up in her bedroom in London she had thought she realised all the meaning of the word loneliness. Now she knew that then she had not begun to realise it. For she had been in her own house, in the city which contained a troop of her friends, in the city where she had reigned. And although she knew that she would reign no more, she had not grasped the exact meaning of that knowledge in London. She had known a fact but not fully felt it. She had known what she now was but not fully felt what she now was. Even when Fritz, muttering almost terrified exclamations, had stumbled out of the bedroom, she had not heard the dull clamour of finality as she heard it now.

LADY HOLME never forgot that first evening at Casa Felice. The strangeness of it was more intense than any nightmare. When she was locked in her bedroom in London, she thought she understood the meaning of loneliness. Now she realized that she hadn't even begun to grasp it back then. She had been in her own home, in a city filled with friends, a city where she had been in charge. And even though she knew she would no longer be in charge, she hadn't fully understood the depth of that knowledge in London. She had known a fact but hadn’t completely felt it. She had understood what she had become but hadn’t fully felt the weight of that. Even when Fritz, mumbling almost in panic, had stumbled out of the bedroom, she hadn’t heard the dull roar of finality like she did now.

She was an exile. She was an outcast among women. She was no longer a beautiful woman, she was not even a plain woman—she was a dreadful-looking human being.

She was an exile. She was an outcast among women. She was no longer a beautiful woman; she wasn’t even an average-looking woman—she was a horrible-looking person.

The Italian servants by whom she was surrounded suddenly educated her in the lore of exact knowledge of herself and her present situation.

The Italian servants around her suddenly taught her to understand the truth about herself and her current situation.

Italians are the most charming of the nations, but Italians of the lower classes are often very unreserved in the display of their most fugitive sensations, their most passing moods. The men, especially when they are young, are highly susceptible to beauty in women. They are also—and the second emotion springs naturally enough from the first—almost childishly averse from female ugliness. It is a common thing in Italy to hear of men of the lower classes speak of a woman’s plainness with brutality, with a manner almost of personal offence. They often shrink from personal ugliness as Englishmen seldom do, like children shrinking from something abnormal—a frightening dwarf, a spectre.

Italians are the most charming of all nations, but people from the lower classes often openly express their fleeting feelings and moods. Young men, in particular, are very drawn to beauty in women. This leads to a second reaction that comes naturally from the first—they are almost childishly averse to female unattractiveness. It's common in Italy to hear lower-class men speak about a woman's plainness in a brutal way, as if it were a personal offense. They often recoil from personal ugliness in a way that Englishmen rarely do, like children recoiling from something abnormal—a frightening dwarf, a ghost.

Now that Lady Holme had reached the “hiding-place” for which she had longed, she resolved to be brutal with herself. Till now she had almost perpetually concealed her disfigured face. Even her servants had not seen it. But in this lonely house, among these strangers, she knew that the inevitable moment was come when she must begin the new life, the terrible life that was henceforth to be hers. In her bedroom she took off her hat and veil, and without glancing into the glass she came downstairs. In the hall she met the butler. She saw him start.

Now that Lady Holme had arrived at the “hiding place” she had longed for, she decided to be tough on herself. Until now, she had almost always hidden her disfigured face. Even her servants hadn’t seen it. But in this lonely house, among these strangers, she realized that the moment had come when she must start her new life, the difficult life that would now be hers. In her bedroom, she took off her hat and veil, and without looking in the mirror, she went downstairs. In the hall, she ran into the butler. She noticed him flinch.

“Can I have tea?” she said, looking at him steadily.

“Can I get some tea?” she asked, looking at him intently.

“Yes, signora,” he answered, looking down.

“Yes, ma'am,” he answered, looking down.

“In the piazza, please.”

“In the plaza, please.”

She went out through the open door into the piazza. The boy who had sung in the boat was there, watering some geraniums in pots. As she came out he glanced up curiously, at the same time pulling off his hat. When he saw her his mouth gaped, and an expression of pitiless repulsion came into his eyes. It died out almost instantaneously, and he smiled and began to speak about the flowers. But Lady Holme had received her education. She knew what she was to youth that instinctively loves beauty.

She stepped through the open door into the square. The boy who had sung in the boat was there, watering some potted geraniums. When she appeared, he looked up curiously and took off his hat. Upon seeing her, his mouth dropped open, and a look of harsh repulsion crossed his face. It faded almost immediately, and he smiled, starting to talk about the flowers. But Lady Holme had been taught well. She understood what she represented to a young person who instinctively appreciates beauty.

She sat down in a cane chair. It seemed to her as if people were scourging her with thongs of steel, as if she were bleeding from the strokes.

She sat down in a wicker chair. It felt to her like people were whipping her with steel straps, as if she were bleeding from the blows.

She looked out across the lake.

She gazed out over the lake.

The butler brought tea and put it beside her. She did not hear him come or go. Behind her the waterfall roared down between the cypresses. Before her the lake spread out its grey, unruffled surface. And this was the baptism of Casa Felice, her baptism into a new life. Her agony was the more intense because she had never been an intellectual woman, had never lived the inner life. Always she had depended on outward things. Always she had been accustomed to bustle, movement, excitement, perpetual intercourse with people who paid her homage. Always she had lived for the world, and worshipped, because she had seen those around her worshipping, the body.

The butler brought her tea and set it down beside her. She didn’t notice when he arrived or left. Behind her, the waterfall thundered down among the cypress trees. In front of her, the lake stretched out with its calm, grey surface. This was her baptism at Casa Felice, her initiation into a new life. Her pain felt even deeper because she had never been an intellectual woman, never experienced an inner life. She had always relied on external things. She had always been used to busyness, movement, excitement, and constant interaction with people who admired her. She had always lived for the world and worshipped, because she had seen those around her worship the physical.

And now all was taken from her. Without warning, without a moment for preparation, she was cast down into Hell. Even her youth was made useless to her.

And now everything was taken from her. Without warning, without a moment to prepare, she was thrown into Hell. Even her youth no longer mattered.

When she thought of that she began to cry, sitting there by the stone balustrade of the piazza, to cry convulsively. She remembered her pity for old age, for the monstrous loss it cannot cease from advertising. And now she, in her youth, had passed it on the road to the pit. Lady Cardington was a beautiful woman. She pitied herself bitterly because she was morbid, as many beautiful women are when they approach old age. But she was beautiful. She would always be beautiful. She might not think it, but she was still a power, could still inspire love. In her blanched face framed in white hair there was in truth a wonderful attraction.

When she thought about that, she started to cry, sitting there by the stone balcony of the piazza, crying hard. She remembered her sympathy for old age, for the terrible loss it constantly revealed. And now she, in her youth, was heading down the path to despair. Lady Cardington was a stunning woman. She felt sorry for herself because she was fixated on death, as many beautiful women do as they approach old age. But she was beautiful. She would always be beautiful. She might not believe it, but she was still influential, still capable of inspiring love. In her pale face framed by white hair, there was indeed a remarkable allure.

Whiteness—Lady Holme shuddered when she thought of whiteness, remembering what the glass had shown her.

Whiteness—Lady Holme felt a shiver at the thought of whiteness, recalling what the mirror had revealed to her.

Fritz—his animal passion for her—his horror of her now—Miss Schley—their petty, concealed strife—Rupert Carey’s love—Leo Ulford’s desire of conquest—his father’s strange, pathetic devotion—Winter falling at the feet of Spring—figures and events from the panorama of her life now ended flickered through her almost numbed mind, while the tears still ran down her face.

Fritz—his intense feelings for her—his fear of her now—Miss Schley—their trivial, hidden conflict—Rupert Carey’s love—Leo Ulford’s ambition to win—his father’s odd, heartbreaking devotion—Winter falling at the feet of Spring—images and events from the end of her life flashed through her almost numb mind, while the tears continued to stream down her face.

And Robin Pierce?

And Robin Pierce?

As she thought of him more life quickened in her mind.

As she thought about him more, life felt more vibrant in her mind.

Since her accident he had written to her several times, ardent, tender letters, recalling all he had said to her, recounting again his adoration of her for her nature, her soul, the essence of her, the woman in her, telling her that this terror which had come upon her only made her dearer to him, that—as she knew—he had impiously dared almost to long for it, as for an order of release that would take effect in the liberation of her true self.

Since her accident, he had written to her several times, passionate, heartfelt letters, reminding her of everything he had said before, expressing again his love for her nature, her soul, the essence of who she was, the woman in her, telling her that this fear which had overcome her only made her more precious to him, that—as she knew—he had almost recklessly wished for it, like a sort of release that would help her true self emerge.

These letters she had read, but they had not stirred her. She had told herself that Robin did not know, that he was a self-deceiver, that he did not understand his own nature, which was allied to the nature of every living man. But now, seeking some, even the smallest solace in the intense agony of desolation that was upon her, she caught—in her bleeding woman’s heart—at this hand stretched out from Rome. She got up, went to her bedroom, unlocked her despatch-box, took out these letters of Robin’s. They had not stirred her, yet she had kept them. Now she came down once more to the piazza, sat by the tea-table, opened them, read them, re-read them, whispered them over again and again. Something she must have; some hand she must catch at. She could not die in this freezing cold which she had never known, this cold that came out of the Inferno, at whose cavern mouth she stood. And Robin said he was there—Robin said he was there.

She had read those letters, but they hadn’t affected her. She convinced herself that Robin didn’t know, that he was fooling himself, that he didn’t understand his own nature, which was similar to that of every living man. But now, searching for even a little comfort in the overwhelming pain of her desolation, she felt—deep in her wounded heart—the reach of this hand extended from Rome. She got up, went to her bedroom, unlocked her dispatch box, and took out Robin’s letters. They hadn’t moved her, yet she had held onto them. Now she returned to the piazza, sat by the tea table, opened them, read them, and read them again, whispering the words over and over. She needed something; she had to grasp onto something. She couldn’t freeze in this unbearable cold that she had never felt before, this chill that seemed to come from the depths of hell, at whose entrance she found herself. And Robin said he was there—Robin said he was there.

She did not love Robin. It seemed to her now that it would be grotesque for her to love any man. Her face was not meant for love. But as she read these ardent, romantic letters, written since the tragedy that had overtaken her, she began to ask herself, with a fierce anxiety, whether what Robin affirmed could be the truth? Was he unlike other men? Was his nature capable of a devotion of the soul to another soul, of a devotion to which any physical ugliness, even any physical horror, would count as nothing?

She didn’t love Robin. Now it seemed ridiculous for her to love any man. Her face wasn’t meant for love. But as she read these passionate, romantic letters written since the tragedy that had happened to her, she started to wonder, with intense anxiety, if what Robin claimed could actually be true. Was he different from other men? Could his nature hold a deep devotion from one soul to another, a devotion that would make any physical imperfections, even any physical monstrosities, irrelevant?

After that last scene with Fritz she felt as if he were no longer her husband, as if he were only a man who had fled from her in fear. She did not think any more of his rights, her duties. He had abandoned his rights. What duties could she have towards a man who was frightened when he looked at her? And indeed all the social and moral questions to which the average woman of the world pays—because she must pay—attention had suddenly ceased to exist for Lady Holme. She was no longer a woman of the world. All worldly matters had sunk down beneath her feet with her lost beauty. She had wanted to be free. Well, now she was surely free. Who would care what she did in the future?

After that last scene with Fritz, she felt like he was no longer her husband, just a man who had run away from her in fear. She stopped thinking about his rights and her responsibilities. He had given up his rights. What responsibilities could she have towards a man who looked at her in terror? In fact, all the social and moral issues that a typical woman usually pays attention to—because she has to—suddenly didn’t matter to Lady Holme anymore. She was no longer part of society. All worldly concerns had crumbled beneath her as her beauty faded. She had wanted to be free. Well, now she was definitely free. Who would care what she did from now on?

Robin said he was there.

Robin said he was here.

She thought that, unless she could feel that in world there was one man who wanted to take care of her, she must destroy herself. The thought grew in her as she sat there, till she said to herself, “If it is true what he says, perhaps I shall be able to live. If it is not true—” She looked over the stone balustrade at the grey waters of the lake. Twilight was darkening over them.

She believed that unless she could feel there was one man in the world who wanted to take care of her, she had to end her life. The thought grew inside her as she sat there, until she said to herself, “If what he says is true, maybe I can live. If it’s not true—” She looked over the stone railing at the gray waters of the lake. Twilight was setting in.

Late that evening, when she was sitting in the big drawing-room staring at the floor, the butler came in with a telegram. She opened it and read:

Late that evening, when she was sitting in the large living room staring at the floor, the butler came in with a telegram. She opened it and read:

  “Sir Donald has told me you are at Casa Felice; arrive to-morrow
  from Rome—ROBIN.”
 
  “Sir Donald told me you’re at Casa Felice; arriving tomorrow from Rome—ROBIN.”

“No answer,” she said.

“No reply,” she said.

So he was coming—to-morrow. The awful sense of desolation lifted slightly from her. A human being was travelling to her, was wanting to see her. To see her! She shuddered. Then fiercely she asked herself why she was afraid. She would not be afraid. She would trust in Robin. He was unlike other men. There had always been in him something that set him apart, a strangeness, a romance, a love of hidden things, a subtlety. If only he would still care for her, still feel towards her as he had felt, she could face the future, she thought. They might be apart. That did not matter. She had no thought of a close connection, of frequent intercourse even. She only wanted desperately, frantically, to know that someone who had loved her could love her still in spite of what had happened. If she could retain one deep affection she felt that she could live.

So he was coming—tomorrow. The terrible feeling of emptiness lifted a bit from her. A person was traveling to her, wanting to see her. To see her! She shuddered. Then fiercely, she questioned why she was afraid. She wouldn’t be afraid. She would trust in Robin. He was different from other men. There had always been something about him that set him apart, a uniqueness, a romance, a love for hidden things, a subtlety. If only he still cared for her, still felt for her the way he used to, she thought she could face the future. They might be apart. That didn’t matter. She didn’t think about a close connection or frequent contact even. She just wanted desperately, frantically, to know that someone who had loved her could still love her despite what had happened. If she could hold onto one deep affection, she felt like she could live.

The morrow would convince her.

Tomorrow would convince her.

That night she did not sleep. She lay in bed and heard the water falling in the gorge, and when the dawn began to break she did a thing she had not done for a long time.

That night she couldn’t sleep. She lay in bed and listened to the water rushing in the gorge, and when dawn started to break, she did something she hadn't done in a long time.

She got out of bed, knelt down and prayed—prayed to Him who had dealt terribly with her that He would be merciful when Robin came.

She got out of bed, knelt down, and prayed—prayed to Him who had treated her harshly, asking for mercy when Robin arrived.

When it was daylight and the Italian maid knocked at her door she told her to get out a plain, dark dress. She did her hair herself with the utmost simplicity. That at least was still beautiful. Then she went down and walked in the high garden above the lake. The greyness had lifted and the sky was blue. The mellowness rather than the sadness of autumn was apparent, throned on the tall mountains whose woods were bathed in sunshine. All along the great old wall, that soared forty feet from the water, roses were climbing. Scarlet and white geraniums bloomed in discoloured ancient vases. Clumps of oleanders showed pink showers of blossoms. Tall bamboos reared their thin heads towards the tufted summits of palms that suggested Africa. Monstrous cypresses aspired, with a sort of haughty resignation, above their brother trees. The bees went to and fro. Flies circled and settled. Lizards glided across the warm stones and rustled into hiding among the ruddy fallen leaves. And always the white water sang in the gorge as it rushed towards the piazza of Casa Felice.

When it was daylight and the Italian maid knocked at her door, she told her to pull out a simple, dark dress. She styled her hair herself in the most straightforward way. That at least was still beautiful. Then she went outside and walked in the high garden above the lake. The grayness had lifted and the sky was blue. The warmth rather than the sadness of autumn was noticeable, perched on the tall mountains whose forests were bathed in sunlight. All along the great old wall, which soared forty feet above the water, roses were climbing. Bright red and white geraniums bloomed in discolored ancient vases. Clumps of oleanders displayed pink showers of blossoms. Tall bamboos stretched their slender heads towards the tufted tops of palms that hinted at Africa. Massive cypresses reached up, with a kind of proud resignation, above their fellow trees. Bees buzzed back and forth. Flies circled and landed. Lizards glided across the warm stones and rustled into hiding among the reddish fallen leaves. And always the white water sang in the gorge as it rushed toward the piazza of Casa Felice.

And Lady Holme tried to hope.

And Lady Holme tried to be hopeful.

Yet, as she walked slowly to and fro amid the almost rank luxuriance of the garden, she was gnawed by a terrible anxiety. The dreadful humbleness, the shrinking cowardice of the unsightly human being invaded her. She strove to put them from her. She strove to call Robin’s own arguments and assertions to her aid. What she had been she still was in all essentials. Her self was unharmed, existed, could love, hate, be tender, be passionate as before. Viola was there still within her, the living spirit to which a name had been given when she was a little child. The talent was there which had spoken, which could still speak, through her voice. The beating heart was there which could still speak through her actions. The mysteries of the soul still pursued their secret courses within her, like far-off subterranean streams. The essential part of her remained as it had been. Only a little outside bit of a framework had been twisted awry. Could that matter very much? Had she not perhaps been morbid in her despair?

Yet, as she walked slowly back and forth among the almost overwhelming beauty of the garden, she was consumed by a terrible anxiety. The dreadful humility, the shrinking fear of the unattractive human being overwhelmed her. She tried to push these feelings away. She tried to recall Robin’s own arguments and claims to support her. What she had been, she still was in all the important ways. Her true self was untouched, existed, could love, hate, be tender, be passionate as before. Viola was still there within her, the living spirit that had been given a name when she was a little girl. The talent was there that had spoken, which could still speak through her voice. The beating heart was there, which could still speak through her actions. The mysteries of the soul still followed their secret paths within her, like distant underground streams. The essential part of her remained unchanged. Only a small part of the framework had been twisted out of shape. Could that really matter that much? Had she not perhaps been overly sensitive in her despair?

She determined to take courage. She told herself that if she allowed this dreadful, invading humbleness way in her she would lose all power to dominate another by showing that she had ceased to dominate herself. If she met Robin in fear and trembling she would actually teach him to despise her. If she showed that she thought herself changed, horrible, he would inevitably catch her thought and turn it to her own destruction. Men despise those who despise themselves. She knew that, and she argued with herself, fought with herself. If Robin loved the angel; surely he could still love. For if there were an angel within her it had not been harmed. And she leaned on the stone wall and prayed again while the roses touched her altered face.

She decided to be brave. She reminded herself that if she let this terrible, overwhelming humility take over, she would lose all power to influence others by showing that she had stopped influencing herself. If she faced Robin with fear and anxiety, she would actually teach him to look down on her. If she revealed that she thought of herself as changed, as awful, he would inevitably adopt that thought and lead her to her own downfall. Men look down on those who look down on themselves. She was aware of that and she argued with herself, struggled internally. If Robin loved the angel, then surely he could still love her. Because if there was an angel inside her, it hadn't been damaged. And she leaned against the stone wall and prayed again as the roses brushed against her changed face.

It seemed to her then that courage was sent to her. She felt less terrified of what was before her, as if something had risen up within her upon which she could lean, as if her soul began to support the trembling, craven thing that would betray her, began to teach it how to be still.

It seemed to her that courage had been given to her. She felt less afraid of what lay ahead, as if something had awakened inside her that she could rely on, as if her soul started to steady the fearful, timid part of her that might betray her, and began to show it how to be calm.

She did not feel happy, but she felt less desperately miserable than she had felt since the accident.

She didn't feel happy, but she felt less desperately sad than she had since the accident.

After dejeuner she walked again in the garden. As the time drew near for Robin to arrive, the dreadful feverish anxiety of the early morning awoke again within her. She had not conquered herself. Again the thought of suicide came upon her, and she felt that her life or death were in the hands of this man whom yet she did not love. They were in his hands because he was a human being and she was one. There are straits in which the child of life, whom the invisible hand that is extended in a religion has not yet found, must find in the darkness a human hand stretched out to it or sink down in utter terror and perhaps perish. Lady Holme was in such a strait. She knew it. She said to herself quite plainly that if Robin failed to stretch out his hand to her she could not go on living. It was clear to her that her life or death depended upon whether he remained true to what he had said was his ideal, or whether he proved false to it and showed himself such a man as Fritz, as a thousand others.

After lunch, she walked in the garden again. As the time approached for Robin to arrive, the terrible, restless anxiety from early morning stirred inside her once more. She hadn't mastered her feelings. The thought of suicide returned to her, and she realized that her life or death rested in the hands of this man whom she still didn’t love. They were in his hands because he was human, and so was she. There are moments when a person, who hasn't yet found support from the unseen force of faith, needs a human hand to reach out in the darkness or risk falling into complete despair and possibly perish. Lady Holme was in such a situation. She acknowledged it to herself openly that if Robin didn’t reach out to her, she couldn't continue living. It was clear to her that her existence depended on whether he remained true to what he claimed was his ideal or if he turned out to be like Fritz and a thousand others.

She sickened with anxiety as the moments passed.

She became overwhelmed with anxiety as the moments went by.

Now, leaning upon the wall, she began to scan the lake. Presently she saw the steamer approaching the landing-stage of Carate on the opposite bank. The train from Rome had arrived. But Robin would doubtless come by boat. There was at least another hour to wait. She left the wall and walked quickly up and down, moving her hands and her lips. Now she almost wished he were not coming. She recalled the whole story of her acquaintance with Robin—his adoration of her when she was a girl, his wish to marry her, his melancholy when she refused him, his persistent affection for her after she had married Fritz, his persistent belief that there was that within her which Fritz did not understand and could never satisfy, his persistent obstinacy in asserting that he had the capacity to understand and content this hidden want. Was that true?

Now, leaning against the wall, she started to look out at the lake. Soon, she noticed the steamer heading to the landing stage at Carate on the other side. The train from Rome had arrived. But Robin would likely come by boat. There was still at least another hour to wait. She stepped away from the wall and began to pace quickly, moving her hands and lips. Now she almost wished he wasn’t coming. She remembered the whole story of her relationship with Robin—his adoration when she was younger, his desire to marry her, his sadness when she turned him down, his enduring affection for her even after she married Fritz, his continuous belief that there was something about her that Fritz didn’t understand and could never fulfill, his stubborn insistence that he could understand and satisfy this hidden need. Was that true?

Fritz had cared for nothing but the body, yet she had loved Fritz. She did not love Robin. Yet there was a feeling in her that if he proved true to his ideal now she might love him in the end. If only he would love her—after he knew.

Fritz only cared about the body, but she had loved Fritz. She didn’t love Robin. Still, part of her felt that if he stayed true to his ideal now, she might end up loving him. If only he would love her—once he knew.

She heard a sound of oars. The blood rushed to her face. She drew back from the wall and hurried into her house. All the morning she had been making up her mind to go to meet Robin at once in the sunlight, to let him know all at once. But now, in terror, she went to her room. With trembling hands she pinned on a hat; she took out of a drawer the thick veil she wore when travelling and tied it tightly over her face. Panic seized her.

She heard the sound of oars. Her heart raced, and she stepped back from the wall, hurrying into her house. All morning, she had been trying to decide to meet Robin right away in the sunlight and tell him everything. But now, filled with fear, she went to her room. With shaking hands, she put on a hat; she grabbed the thick veil she used when traveling from a drawer and tied it tightly over her face. Panic took over her.

There was a knock at the door, the announcement that a signore was waiting in the drawing-room for the signora.

There was a knock at the door, signaling that a gentleman was waiting in the living room for the lady.

Lady Holme felt an almost ungovernable sensation of physical nausea. She went to her dressing-case and drank one or two burning drops of eau de Cologne. Then she pulled down the veil under her chin and stood in the middle of the room for several minutes without moving. Then she went downstairs quickly and went quickly into the drawing-room.

Lady Holme felt an overwhelming wave of physical nausea. She went to her makeup case and took a couple of strong dabs of cologne. Then she pulled her veil down beneath her chin and stood in the middle of the room for several minutes without moving. After that, she quickly went downstairs and entered the drawing-room.

Robin was there, standing by the window. He looked excited, with an excitement of happiness, and this gave to him an aspect of almost boyish youth. His long black eyes shone with eagerness when she came into the room. But when he saw the veil his face changed.

Robin was standing by the window, looking excited, a happiness that gave him an almost boyish quality. His long black eyes sparkled with eagerness when she entered the room. But when he saw the veil, his expression shifted.

“You don’t trust me!” he said, without any greeting.

“You don’t trust me!” he said, skipping any greeting.

She went up to him and put out her hand.

She walked up to him and extended her hand.

“Robin!” she said.

"Robin!" she exclaimed.

“You don’t trust me,” he repeated.

“You don’t trust me,” he said again.

He took her hand. His was hot.

He took her hand. His was warm.

“Robin—I’m a coward,” she said.

“Robin—I’m scared,” she said.

Her voice quivered.

Her voice shook.

“Oh, my dearest!” he exclaimed, melted in a moment.

“Oh, my dearest!” he exclaimed, softened in an instant.

He took her other hand, and she felt his hands throbbing. His clasp was so ardent that it startled her into forgetting everything for one instant, everything that except these clasping hands loved her hands, loved her. That instant was exquisitely sweet to her. There was a stinging sweetness in it, a mystery of sweetness, as if their four hands were four souls longing to be lost in one another.

He took her other hand, and she felt his hands pulsing. His grip was so intense that it shocked her into forgetting everything for a moment—all except these joined hands that loved her hands, loved her. That moment was incredibly sweet for her. There was a sharp sweetness in it, a mysterious sweetness, as if their four hands were four souls yearning to merge into one.

“Now you’ll trust me,” he said.

“Now you'll trust me,” he said.

She released her hands and immediately her terror of doubt returned.

She let go of her hands, and right away, her fear of doubt came back.

“Let us go into the garden,” she answered.

“Let’s go into the garden,” she replied.

He followed her to the path beside the wall.

He followed her to the path next to the wall.

“I looked for you from here,” she said.

“I've been looking for you from here,” she said.

“I did not see you.”

"I didn't see you."

“No. When I heard the boat I—Robin, I’m afraid—I’m afraid.”

“No. When I heard the boat, I—Robin, I’m scared—I’m scared.”

“Of me, Viola?”

"Me, Viola?"

He laughed joyously.

He laughed happily.

“Take off your veil,” he said.

“Take off your veil,” he said.

“No, no—not yet. I want to tell you first—”

“No, no—not yet. I want to tell you first—”

“To tell me what?”

"To tell me what?"

“That my—that my—Robin, I’m not beautiful now.”

“That my—that my—Robin, I’m not beautiful anymore.”

Her voice quivered again.

Her voice shook again.

“You tell me so,” he answered.

"You say that," he said.

“It’s true.”

"That’s true."

“I don’t believe it.”

"I can't believe it."

“But,” she began, almost desperately, “it’s true, Robin, oh, it’s true! When Fritz—”

“But,” she started, almost desperately, “it’s true, Robin, oh, it’s true! When Fritz—”

She stopped. She was choking.

She stopped. She was choking.

“Oh—Fritz!” he said with scathing contempt.

“Oh—Fritz!” he said with biting disdain.

“No, no, listen! You’ve got to listen.” She put her hand on his arm. “When Fritz saw me—afterwards he—he was afraid of me. He couldn’t speak to me. He just looked and said—and said—”

“No, no, listen! You need to listen.” She placed her hand on his arm. “When Fritz saw me—afterwards he—he was scared of me. He couldn’t talk to me. He just looked and said—and said—”

Tears were running down behind the veil. He put up his hand to hers, which still touched his arm.

Tears were streaming down behind the veil. He raised his hand to hers, which was still resting on his arm.

“Don’t tell me what he said. What do I care? Viola, you know I’ve almost longed for this—no, not that, but—can’t you understand that when one loves a woman one loves something hidden, something mystical? It’s so much more than a face that one loves. One doesn’t want to live in a house merely because it’s got a nice front door.”

“Don’t tell me what he said. Why should I care? Viola, you know I’ve almost wished for this—no, not exactly that, but—can’t you get that when someone loves a woman, they love something deeper, something mysterious? It’s so much more than just a face. You don’t want to live in a house just because it has a nice front door.”

He laughed again as if he were half ashamed of his own feeling.

He laughed again, as if he was a bit embarrassed by his own emotions.

“Is that true, Robin?”

"Is that true, Robin?"

The sound of her voice told him that he need not be afraid to be passionate.

The sound of her voice reassured him that he didn't have to be afraid to be passionate.

“Sit down here,” he said.

"Sit here," he said.

They had reached an old stone bench at the end of the garden where the woods began. Two cypresses towered behind it, sad-looking sentinels. There was a gap in the wall here through which the lake could be seen as one sat upon the bench.

They had arrived at an old stone bench at the edge of the garden where the woods started. Two cypress trees stood tall behind it, looking rather gloomy. There was a gap in the wall here that allowed a view of the lake while sitting on the bench.

“I want to make you understand, to make you trust me.”

“I want to help you understand, to help you trust me.”

She sat down without speaking, and he sat beside her.

She sat down in silence, and he took a seat next to her.

“Viola,” he said, “there are many men who love only what they can see, and never think of the spirit behind it. They care only for a woman’s body. For them the woman’s body is the woman. I put it rather brutally. What they can touch, what they can kiss, what they can hold in their arms is all to them. They are unconscious of the distant, untameable woman, the lawless woman who may be free in the body that is captive, who may be unknown in the body that is familiar, who may even be pure in the body that is defiled as she is immortal though her body is mortal. These men love the flesh only. But there are at least some men who love the spirit. They love the flesh, too, because it manifests the spirit, but to them the spirit is the real thing. They are always stretching out their arms to that. The hearth can’t satisfy them. They demand the fire. The fire, the fire!” he repeated, as if the word warmed him. “I’ve so often thought of this, imagined this. It’s as if I’d actually foreseen it.”

“Viola,” he said, “there are many men who only love what they can see and never consider the spirit behind it. They care only about a woman's body. For them, the woman’s body is the woman. I’m being a bit harsh, but what they can touch, kiss, and hold in their arms is all that matters to them. They are unaware of the distant, untamable woman, the wild woman who may be free in a body that’s bound, who may be unknown in a body that’s familiar, who may even be pure in a body that’s tainted, just as she is immortal while her body is mortal. These men love the flesh alone. But there are at least some men who love the spirit. They appreciate the flesh too, because it expresses the spirit, but to them, the spirit is what really matters. They are always reaching out for that. The home can’t satisfy them. They want the fire. The fire, the fire!” he repeated, as if the word brought him warmth. “I’ve thought about this so often, imagined it. It’s as if I’d actually seen it coming.”

He spoke with gathering excitement.

He spoke with growing excitement.

“What?” she murmured.

“What?” she whispered.

“That some day the woman men—those men I’ve spoken of—loved would be struck down, and the real woman, the woman of the true beauty, the mystic, the spirit woman, would be set free. If this had not happened you could perhaps never have known who was the man that really loved you—that loved the real you, the you that lies so far beyond the flesh, the you that has sung and suffered—”

“That one day the woman that men—those men I’ve talked about—loved would be taken away, and the real woman, the woman with true beauty, the mystical, spiritual woman, would be liberated. If this hadn’t happened, you might never have known who truly loved you—that loved the real you, the you that goes so far beyond the physical, the you that has sung and suffered—”

“Ah, suffered!” she said.

"Ah, I suffered!" she said.

But there was a note of something that was not sorrow in her voice.

But there was a tone of something other than sadness in her voice.

“If you want to know the man I mean,” Robin said, “lift up your veil, Viola.”

“If you want to know the guy I’m talking about,” Robin said, “lift up your veil, Viola.”

She sat quite still for a moment, a moment that seemed very long. Then she put up both hands to her head, untied the veil and let it fall into her lap. He looked at her, and there was silence. They heard the bees humming. There were many among the roses on the wall. She had turned her face fully towards him, but she kept her eyes on the veil that lay in her lap. It was covered with little raised black spots. She began to count them. As the number mounted she felt her body turning gradually cold.

She sat still for a moment, a moment that felt endless. Then she lifted both hands to her head, untied her veil, and let it fall into her lap. He looked at her, and there was silence. They heard the bees buzzing. There were many of them among the roses on the wall. She turned her face completely towards him, but kept her eyes on the veil in her lap. It was dotted with small raised black spots. She started to count them. As the number increased, she felt her body gradually getting colder.

“Fifteen—sixteen-seventeen”—she formed the words with her lips, striving to concentrate her whole soul upon this useless triviality—“eighteen—nineteen—twenty.”

“Fifteen—sixteen-seventeen”—she shaped the words with her lips, trying to focus all her energy on this pointless distraction—“eighteen—nineteen—twenty.”

Little drops of moisture came out upon her temples. Still the silence continued. She knew that all this time Robin was looking into her face. She felt his eyes like two knives piercing her face.

Little beads of sweat appeared on her temples. Yet the silence went on. She knew that all this time Robin was staring at her face. She felt his gaze like two knives cutting into her.

“Twenty-one—twenty-two—”

"21—22—"

“Viola!”

“Voila!”

He spoke at last and his voice was extraordinary. It was husky, and sounded desperate and guilty.

He finally spoke, and his voice was something else. It was rough and sounded both desperate and guilty.

“Well?” she said, still looking at the spots.

“Well?” she said, still gazing at the spots.

“Now you know the man I spoke of.”

“Now you know the guy I was talking about.”

Yes, it was a desperate voice and hard in its desperation.

Yes, it was a desperate voice, harsh in its urgency.

“You mean that you are the man?”

“You're saying that you're the man?”

Still she did not look up. After a pause she heard him say:

Still, she didn’t look up. After a moment, she heard him say:

“Yes, that I am the man.”

"Yes, I'm the man."

Then she looked up. His face was scarlet, like a face flushed with guilt. His eyes met hers with a staring glance, yet they were furtive. His hands were clenched on his knees. When she looked at him he began to smile.

Then she looked up. His face was red, like someone who was embarrassed. His eyes met hers with a fixed stare, but they were evasive. His hands were clenched on his knees. When she looked at him, he started to smile.

“Viola,” he said, “Viola.”

"Viola," he said, "Viola."

He unclenched his hands and put them out towards her, as if to take her hands. She did not move.

He relaxed his hands and reached out to her, as if to take her hands. She stayed still.

“Poor Robin!” she said.

"Poor Robin!" she said.

“Poor—but—what do you mean?” he stammered.

“Poor—what do you mean?” he stammered.

He never turned his eyes from her face.

He never took his eyes off her face.

“Poor Robin!—but it isn’t your fault.”

“Poor Robin!—but it’s not your fault.”

Then she put out her hand and touched his gently.

Then she reached out and touched his gently.

“My fault?

"My bad?"

“That it was all a fancy, all a weaving of words. You want to be what you thought you were, but you can’t be.”

“That it was all just an illusion, all a string of words. You want to be who you thought you were, but you can’t be.”

“You’re wrong, Viola, you’re utterly wrong—”

“You're mistaken, Viola, you're completely mistaken—”

“Hush, Robin! That woman you spoke of—that woman knows.”

“Hush, Robin! That woman you were talking about—that woman knows.”

He cleared his throat, got up, went over to the wall, leaned his arms upon it and hid his face on them. There were tears in his eyes. At that moment he was suffering more than she was. His soul was rent by an abject sense of loss, an abject sense of guilty impotence and shame. It was frightful that he could not be what he wished to be, what he had thought he was. He longed to comfort her and could not do anything but plunge a sword into her heart. He longed to surround her with tenderness—yes, he was sure he longed—but he could only hold up to her in the sun her loneliness. And he had lost—what had he not lost? A dream of years, an imagination that had been his inseparable and dearest companion. His loneliness was intense in that moment as was hers. The tears seemed to scald his eyes. In his heart he cursed God for not permitting him to be what he longed to be, to feel what he longed to feel. It seemed to him monstrous, intolerable, that even our emotions are arranged for us as are arranged the events of our lives. He felt like a doll, a horrible puppet.

He cleared his throat, stood up, walked over to the wall, leaned his arms on it, and buried his face in them. Tears filled his eyes. At that moment, he was suffering more than she was. His soul was torn apart by a deep sense of loss, a feeling of guilty helplessness and shame. It was terrifying that he couldn’t be who he wanted to be, who he thought he was. He wanted to comfort her but could only stab her heart. He wanted to surround her with love—yes, he was certain he wanted that—but he could only show her the reality of her loneliness. And he had lost—what hadn’t he lost? A dream of years, a vision that had been his closest and most cherished companion. His loneliness was as intense in that moment as hers. The tears felt like they were burning his eyes. In his heart, he cursed God for not allowing him to be who he wished to be, to feel what he yearned to feel. It seemed monstrous and unbearable that even our feelings are predetermined like the events of our lives. He felt like a puppet, a horrible marionette.

“Poor old Robin!”

"Poor Robin!"

She was standing beside him, and in her voice there was, just for a moment, the sound that sometimes comes into a mother’s voice when she speaks to her little child in the dark.

She was standing next to him, and for a brief moment, her voice carried that tone a mother sometimes uses when she talks to her young child in the dark.

At the moment when he knew he did not love the white angel she stood beside him.

At the moment he realized he didn't love the white angel, she stood next to him.

And she thought that she was only a wretched woman.

And she thought she was just a miserable woman.





CHAPTER XX

ROBIN had gone. He had gone, still protesting that Lady Holme was deceiving herself, protesting desperately, with the mistaken chivalry of one who was not only a gentleman to his finger-tips but who was also an almost fanatical lover of his own romance. After recovering from the first shock of his disillusion, and her strange reception of it, so different from anything he could have imagined possible in her, or indeed in any woman who had lived as she had, he had said everything that was passionate, everything that fitted in with his old protestations when she was beautiful. He had spoken, perhaps, even more to recall himself than to convince her, but he had not succeeded in either effort, and a strange, mingled sense of tragic sadness and immense relief invaded him as the width of waterway grew steadily larger between his boat and Casa Felice. He could have wept for her and for himself. He could even have wept for humanity. Yet he felt the comfort of one from whom an almost intolerable strain has just been removed. To a man of his calibre, sensitive, almost feminine in his subtlety, the situation had been exquisitely painful. He had felt what Viola was feeling as well as what he was feeling. He had struggled like a creature taken in a net. And how useless it had all been! He found himself horribly inferior to her. Her behaviour at this critical moment had proved to him that in his almost fantastic conception of her he had shown real insight. Then why had his heart betrayed his intellect? Why had his imagination proved true metal, his affection false? He asked himself these questions. He searched his own nature, as many a man has done in moments when he has found himself unworthy. And he was met by mystery, by the “It was impossible for me!” which stings the soul that would be strong. He remembered Carey’s words that night in Half Moon Street when Sir Donald had accompanied him home after the dinner in Cadogan Square. Sir Donald had gone. He and Carey were alone, and he had said that if one loves, one loves the kernel not the shell. And Carey had said, “I think if the shell is a beautiful shell, and becomes suddenly broken, it makes a devil of a lot of difference in what most people think of the kernel.” And when he—Robin—had replied, “It wouldn’t to me,” Carey had abruptly exclaimed, “I think it would.” After Carey had gone Robin remembered very well saying to himself that it was strange no man will believe you if you hint at the truth of your true self. That night he had not known his true self and Carey had known it. But then, had he loved the shell only? He could not believe it. He felt bewildered. Even now, as the boat crept onward through the falling darkness, he felt that he loved Viola, but as someone who had disappeared or who was dead. This woman whom he had just left was not Viola. And yet she was. When he was not looking at her and she spoke to him, the past seemed to take the form of the present. When she had worn the veil and had touched him all his pulses had leaped. But when she had touched him with those same hands after the veil had fallen, there had been frost in his veins. Nothing in his body had responded. The independence of the flesh appalled him. It had a mind of its own then. It chose and acted quite apart from the spirit which dwelt in it. It even defied that spirit. And the eyes? They had become almost a terror to him. He thought of them as a slave thinks of a cruel master. Were they to coerce his soul? Were they to force his heart from its allegiance? He had always been accustomed to think that the spirit was essentially the governing thing in man, that indestructible, fierce, beautiful flame which surely outlives death and time. But now he found himself thinking of the flesh, the corruptible part of man that mingles its dust with the earth, as dominant over the spirit. For the first time, and because of his impotence to force his body to feel as his spirit wished it to feel, he doubted if there were a future for the soul, if there were such a condition as immortality. He reached Villa d’Este in a condition of profound depression, almost bordering on despair.

ROBIN had left. He had left, still insisting that Lady Holme was fooling herself, insisting desperately, with the misguided gallantry of someone who was not just a naturally polite man but who was also an almost obsessive believer in his own romantic ideals. After getting over the initial shock of his disillusionment and her unusual reaction, which was so different from anything he could have imagined from her or really from any woman who had lived as she had, he expressed everything passionate, everything that was in line with his earlier declarations when she was still beautiful. He had spoken, perhaps, even more to remind himself than to persuade her, but he had failed at both, and a strange mix of tragic sadness and immense relief washed over him as the distance on the water steadily increased between his boat and Casa Felice. He could have cried for her and for himself. He could have even cried for humanity. Yet he felt the relief of someone from whom an almost unbearable strain had just been lifted. For a man like him, sensitive and almost feminine in his subtlety, the situation had been painfully exquisite. He had felt what Viola was feeling as well as his own emotions. He had struggled like a creature caught in a net. And how pointless it had all been! He found himself horrifically inadequate next to her. Her behavior at this critical moment confirmed his almost fantastical view of her, showing that he had real insight. So why had his heart betrayed his intellect? Why had his imagination proven to be true while his feelings were false? He questioned himself, examining his own nature, as many men have done when they feel unworthy. And he was met with mystery, the "It’s impossible for me!” that causes pain to a soul that longs to be strong. He remembered Carey’s words that night on Half Moon Street when Sir Donald had walked him home after dinner in Cadogan Square. Sir Donald had left. He and Carey were alone, and Carey had said that if you love someone, you love the core not the exterior. And Carey had added, “I think if the exterior is beautiful and suddenly breaks, it really changes how most people view the core.” And when he—Robin—had responded, “It wouldn’t for me,” Carey had snapped, “I think it would.” After Carey left, Robin remembered thinking it was strange that no man would believe you if you hinted at the truth of your true self. That night, he had been unaware of his true self, while Carey had been aware of it. But then, had he only loved the exterior? He couldn’t believe that. He felt confused. Even now, as the boat moved slowly through the gathering darkness, he felt that he loved Viola, but as someone who had vanished or who was dead. The woman he had just left was not Viola. Yet she was. When he wasn’t looking at her and she spoke to him, the past felt like the present. When she had worn the veil and had touched him, he had felt alive. But when she touched him with those same hands after the veil fell, there was a chill in his veins. Nothing in his body responded. The independence of the flesh shocked him. It seemed to have a mind of its own then. It made choices and acted completely separate from the spirit residing within it. It even defied that spirit. And the eyes? They had become nearly terrifying to him. He thought of them the way a slave thinks of a cruel master. Were they going to control his soul? Were they going to pull his heart away from its loyalty? He had always thought that the spirit was the primary force in a person, that indestructible, fierce, beautiful flame that surely survives beyond death and time. But now he found himself thinking of the flesh, the corruptible part of man that mixes its dust with the earth, as superior to the spirit. For the first time, and because of his inability to make his body feel as his spirit wanted it to feel, he began to doubt whether there was a future for the soul or if true immortality existed. He arrived at Villa d’Este in a deep state of depression, almost edging into despair.

Meanwhile Viola, standing by the garden wall, had watched the boat that carried Robin disappear on the water. Till it was only a speck she watched. It vanished. Evening came on. Still she stood there. She did not feel very sad. The strange, dreamlike sensation of the preceding day had returned to her, but with a larger vagueness that robbed it of some of its former poignancy. It seemed to her that she felt as a spirit might feel—detached. She remembered once seeing a man, who called himself an “illusionist,” displaying a woman’s figure suspended apparently in mid-air. He took a wand and passed it over, under, around the woman to show that she was unattached to anything, that she did not rest upon anything. Viola thought that she was like that woman. She was not embittered. She was not even crushed. Her impulse of pity, when she understood what Robin was feeling, had been absolutely genuine. It had rushed upon her. It remained with her. But now it was far less definite, and embraced not only Robin but surely other men whom she had never known or even seen. They could not help themselves. It was not their fault. They were made in a certain way. They were governed. It seemed to her that she looked out vaguely over a world of slaves, the serfs of God who have never been emancipated. She had no hope. But just then she had no fear. The past did not ebb from her, nor did the future steal towards her. The tides were stilled. The pulses of life were stopped. Everything was wrapped in a cold, grey calm. She had never been a very thoughtful woman. She had not had much time for thought. That is what she herself would probably have said. Seldom had she puzzled her head over the mysteries of existence. Even now, when she confronted the great mystery of her own, she did not think very definitely. Before Robin came her mind had been in a fever. Now that he was gone the fever had gone with him. Would it ever return? She did not ask or wonder.

Meanwhile, Viola, standing by the garden wall, had watched the boat carrying Robin disappear into the water. She kept her gaze on it until it was just a tiny dot. Then it vanished. Evening set in. Still, she stood there. She didn’t feel very sad. The strange, dreamlike sense of the previous day had come back to her, but with a larger vagueness that dulled it a bit. It felt to her like she was a spirit—detached. She recalled once seeing a guy who called himself an “illusionist,” showcasing a woman’s figure seemingly suspended in mid-air. He waved a wand over, under, and around the woman to prove she wasn’t attached to anything, that she wasn’t resting on anything. Viola thought she was like that woman. She wasn’t bitter. She wasn’t even crushed. Her feeling of pity, when she understood what Robin was feeling, had been completely genuine. It had hit her hard. It stayed with her. But now it felt far less clear, and included not just Robin but surely other men she had never known or even seen. They couldn’t help themselves. It wasn’t their fault. They were made a certain way. They were controlled. It seemed to her that she looked out vaguely over a world of slaves, the serfs of God who had never been freed. She had no hope. But at that moment, she had no fear either. The past didn’t fade away from her, nor did the future draw near. The tides were calm. The pulses of life were halted. Everything was wrapped in a cold, grey stillness. She had never been a very thoughtful person. She hadn’t had much time for thinking. That’s probably what she would have said herself. She rarely puzzled over the mysteries of existence. Even now, as she faced the great mystery of her own, she didn’t think very clearly. Before Robin came, her mind had been in turmoil. Now that he was gone, the turmoil had gone with him. Would it ever come back? She didn’t ask or wonder.

The night fell and the servant came to summon her to dinner. She shook her head.

The night fell and the servant came to call her for dinner. She shook her head.

“The signora will not eat anything?”

"Is the lady not eating?"

“No, thank you.”

“No, thanks.”

She took her arms from the wall and looked at the man.

She lowered her arms from the wall and looked at the man.

“Could I have the boat?”

"Can I have the boat?"

“The signora wishes to go on the lake?”

“The lady wants to go on the lake?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I will tell Paolo.”

"I'll tell Paolo."

Two or three minutes later the boy who had sung came to say that the boat was ready.

Two or three minutes later, the boy who had sung came to say that the boat was ready.

Lady Holme fetched a cloak, and went down the dark stone staircase between the lichen-covered walls to the tall iron gate. The boat was lying by the outer steps. She got in and Paolo took the oars.

Lady Holme grabbed a cloak and walked down the dark stone staircase between the lichen-covered walls to the tall iron gate. The boat was resting by the outer steps. She climbed in, and Paolo took the oars.

“Where does the signora wish to go?”

“Where does the lady want to go?”

“Anywhere out on the lake.”

“Anywhere on the lake.”

He pushed off. Soon the noise of the waterfall behind Casa Felice died away, the spectral facade faded and only the plash of the oars and the tinkle of fishermen’s bells above the nets, floating here and there in the lake, were audible. The distant lights of mountain villages gleamed along the shores, and the lights of the stars gleamed in the clear sky.

He pushed off. Soon, the sound of the waterfall behind Casa Felice faded away, the ghostly facade disappeared, and all that could be heard were the splashes of the oars and the tinkling of fishermen’s bells above their nets, floating here and there on the lake. The distant lights of mountain villages twinkled along the shores, and the stars shone brightly in the clear sky.

Now that she was away from the land Lady Holme became more conscious of herself and of life. The gentle movement of the boat promoted an echoing mental movement in her. Thoughts glided through the shadows of her soul as the boat glided through the shadows of the night. Her mind was like a pilgrim, wandering in the darkness cast by the soul.

Now that she was away from land, Lady Holme became more aware of herself and life. The gentle rocking of the boat stirred something within her. Thoughts drifted through the shadows of her mind just as the boat glided through the darkness of the night. Her mind was like a traveler, exploring the darkness of her soul.

She felt, first, immensely ignorant. She had scarcely ever, perhaps never, consciously felt immensely ignorant before. She felt also very poor, very small and very dingy, like a woman very badly dressed. She felt, finally, that she was the most insignificant of all the living things under the stars to the stars and all they watched, but that, to herself, she was of a burning, a flaming significance.

She felt, first, incredibly ignorant. She had hardly ever, maybe never, consciously felt this ignorant before. She also felt very poor, very small, and very shabby, like a woman who was dressed poorly. Lastly, she felt that she was the most insignificant of all the living things under the stars to the stars and everything they observed, but that, to herself, she was of a burning, a flaming significance.

There seemed to be bells everywhere in the lake. The water was full of their small, persistent voices.

There seemed to be bells all around the lake. The water was filled with their soft, continuous sounds.

So had her former life been full of small, persistent voices, but now, abruptly, they were all struck into silence, and she was left listening—for what? For some far-off but larger voice beyond?

So her previous life had been filled with small, persistent voices, but now, suddenly, they all fell silent, and she was left listening—for what? For some distant but greater voice beyond?

“What am I to do? What am I to do?”

“What should I do? What should I do?”

Now she began to say this within herself. The grey calm was floating away from her spirit, and she began to realise what had happened that afternoon. She remembered that just before Robin came she had made up her mind that, though she did not love him, he held the matter of her life or death in his power. Well, if that were so, he had decided. The dice had been thrown and death had come up. No hand had been stretched out in the darkness to the child.

Now she started to think this to herself. The gray calm was fading from her mind, and she began to understand what had happened that afternoon. She recalled that just before Robin arrived, she had accepted that, even though she didn't love him, he had control over her life or death. Well, if that was the case, he had made his choice. The dice had been cast, and death had shown up. No hand had reached out in the darkness to the child.

She looked round her. On every side she saw smooth water, a still surface which hid depths. At the prow of the boat shone a small lantern, which cast before the boat an arrow of light. And as the boat moved this arrow perpetually attacked the darkness in front. It was like the curiosity of man attacking the impenetrable mysteries of God. It seemed to penetrate, but always new darkness disclosed itself beyond, new darkness flowed silently around.

She looked around her. Everywhere she saw calm water, a quiet surface that concealed depths. At the front of the boat, a small lantern shone, casting a beam of light ahead. As the boat moved, this beam constantly pushed against the darkness in front. It was like humanity's curiosity probing the impenetrable mysteries of God. It seemed to break through, but new darkness always revealed itself beyond, and new darkness flowed silently all around.

Was the darkness the larger voice?

Was the darkness the louder voice?

She did not say this to herself. Her mind was not of the definite species that frames such silent questions often. But, like all human beings plunged in the strangeness of a terror that is absolutely new, and left to struggle in it quite alone, she thought a thousand things that she did not even know she thought, her mind touched many verges of which she was not aware. There were within her tremendous activities of which she was scarcely conscious. She was like a woman who wakes at night without knowing why, and hears afterwards that there was a tumult in the city where she dwelt.

She didn’t say this to herself. Her mind wasn't the kind that often formulates such unspoken questions. But, like everyone who faces a completely new and strange fear, left to deal with it all on her own, she considered a thousand thoughts she wasn’t even aware of having; her mind brushed against many edges of which she was oblivious. Inside her, there were huge movements happening that she hardly noticed. She was like a woman who wakes up at night without knowing why and later learns that there was chaos in the city where she lived.

Gradually, along devious ways, she came to the thought that life had done with her. It seemed to her that life said to her, “Woman, what have I to do with thee?” The man who had sworn to protect her could not endure to look at her. The man who had vowed that he loved her soul shrank before her face. She had never been a friend to women. Why should they wish to be her friends now? They would not wish it. And if they did she felt their friendship would be useless to her, more—horrible. She would rather have shown her shattered face to a thousand men than to ten women. She had never “bothered” much about religion. No God seemed near her now. She had no sense of being chastened because she was loved. On the other hand, she did feel as if she had been caught by a torturer who did not mean to let her go.

Slowly, she started to think that life had given up on her. It felt to her like life was saying, “Woman, what do you want from me?” The man who had promised to protect her couldn’t bear to look at her. The man who had declared that he loved her soul recoiled at the sight of her face. She had never really gotten along with women. Why would they want to be her friends now? They wouldn’t. And even if they did, she felt their friendship would be pointless, even worse—terrifying. She would have preferred to expose her broken face to a thousand men rather than to ten women. She had never paid much attention to religion. No God felt close to her now. She didn't feel like she was being punished because she was loved. Instead, she felt trapped by a tormentor who had no intention of letting her go.

It became obvious to her that there was no place for her in life, and presently she returned to the conclusion that, totally unloved, she could not continue to exist.

It became clear to her that there was no place for her in life, and soon she returned to the belief that, completely unloved, she could not go on living.

She began definitely to contemplate self-destruction.

She seriously started to think about ending her own life.

She looked at the little arrow of light beyond the boat’s prow. Like that little arrow she must go out into the darkness. When? Could she go to-night? If not, probably she could never go at all by her own will and act. It should be done to-night then, abruptly, without much thought. For thought is dangerous and often paralysing.

She looked at the small beam of light just ahead of the boat. Like that beam, she had to step out into the darkness. When? Could she do it tonight? If not, she probably wouldn’t ever be able to do it on her own terms. So it should happen tonight then, suddenly, without overthinking. Because thinking is risky and often immobilizing.

She spoke to the boat boy. He answered. They fell into conversation. She asked him about his family, his life, whether he would have to be a soldier; whether he had a sweetheart. She forced herself to listen attentively to his replies. He was a responsive boy and soon began to talk volubly, letting the oars trail idly in the water. With energy he paraded his joyous youth before her. Even in his touches of melancholy there was hope. His happiness confirmed her in her resolution. She put herself in contrast with this boy, and her heart sank below the sources of tears into a dry place, like the valley of bones.

She talked to the boat boy. He replied. They started chatting. She asked him about his family, his life, whether he would have to be a soldier; whether he had a girlfriend. She made herself listen carefully to his answers. He was a talkative boy and soon began to speak freely, letting the oars drift lazily in the water. With enthusiasm, he showed off his happy youth to her. Even in his moments of sadness, there was a sense of hope. His joy reinforced her determination. She compared herself to this boy, and her heart sank deep into a dry place, like a valley of bones.

“Will you turn towards Casa Feli—towards the house now,” she said presently.

“Will you turn towards Casa Feli—towards the house now,” she said then.

The boat swung round, and instantly the boy began to sing.

The boat turned around, and immediately the boy started singing.

“Yes, I can do it to-night,” she thought.

“Yes, I can do it tonight,” she thought.

His happy singing entered like iron into her soul.

His joyful singing pierced her soul like iron.

When the pale facade of Casa Felice was visible once more, detaching itself from the surrounding darkness, she said to the boy carelessly:

When the pale facade of Casa Felice reappeared, standing out from the surrounding darkness, she said to the boy nonchalantly:

“Where do you put the boat at night?”

“Where do you store the boat at night?”

“The signora has not seen?”

"Has the signora not seen?"

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Under the house. There is deep water there. One can swim for five minutes without coming out into the open.”

“Under the house. There’s deep water there. You can swim for five minutes without coming up for air.”

“I should like to see that place. Can I get out of the boat there?”

“I’d like to see that place. Can I get out of the boat there?”

“Si, signora. There is a staircase leading into the piazza by the waterfall.”

“Yeah, ma'am. There's a staircase that goes down to the square by the waterfall.”

“Then row in.”

"Then row in."

“Si, signora.”

"Yes, ma'am."

He was beginning to sing again, but suddenly he stopped, looked over his shoulder and listened.

He started to sing again, but suddenly he stopped, turned to look over his shoulder, and listened.

“What is it?” she asked quickly.

“What is it?” she asked quickly.

“There is a boat, signora.”

“There’s a boat, ma'am.”

“Where.”

“Where at.”

She looked into the darkness but saw nothing.

She looked into the darkness but saw nothing.

“Close to the house, signora.”

“Near the house, ma'am.”

“But how do you know?”

“But how do you know?”

“I heard the oars. The man in the boat was not rowing, but just as I began to sing he began to row. When I stopped singing he stopped rowing.”

“I heard the oars. The guy in the boat wasn’t rowing, but just as I started to sing, he began to row. When I stopped singing, he stopped rowing.”

“You didn’t see the boat?”

"Didn’t you see the boat?"

“No, signora. It carries no light.”

“No, ma'am. It doesn’t carry any light.”

He looked at her mysteriously.

He looked at her oddly.

It may be the contrabbandieri.”

“It might be the contrabbandieri.”

“Smugglers?”

“Smugglers?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

He turned his head over his shoulder and whistled, in a peculiar way. There was no reply. Then he bent down over the gunwale of the boat till his ear nearly touched the water, and listened.

He turned his head over his shoulder and whistled in a weird way. There was no answer. Then he leaned over the edge of the boat until his ear was almost touching the water and listened.

“The boat has stopped. It must be near us.”

“The boat has stopped. It has to be close to us.”

His whole body seemed quivering with attentive life, like a terrier’s when it stands to be unchained.

His entire body seemed to be trembling with eager energy, like a terrier waiting to be let off its leash.

“Might it not be a fisherman?” asked Lady Holme.

“Could it be a fisherman?” asked Lady Holme.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“This is not the hour.”

“This isn’t the time.”

“Some tourists, perhaps, making an excursion?”

“Some tourists, maybe, on an outing?”

“It is too far. They never come here at night.”

“It’s too far. They never come here at night.”

His eyes stared, his attitude was so intensely alert and his manner so mysterious that, despite her desperate preoccupation, Lady Holme found herself distracted for a moment. Her mind was detached from herself, and fixed upon this hidden boat and its occupant or occupants.

His eyes were fixed, his demeanor was so intensely alert, and his behavior so mysterious that, despite her urgent worries, Lady Holme found herself momentarily distracted. Her mind was detached from her own concerns and focused on this hidden boat and its passenger or passengers.

“You think it is contrabbandieri?” she whispered. He nodded.

“You think it’s contrabbandieri?” she whispered. He nodded.

“I have been one, signora.”

"I've been one, signora."

“You!”

“You!”

“Yes, when I was a boy, in the winter. Once, when we were running for the shore, on a December night, the carabinieri fired on us and killed Gaetano Cremona.”

“Yes, when I was a kid, in the winter. One time, when we were running to the shore on a December night, the carabinieri shot at us and killed Gaetano Cremona.”

“Your companion?”

"Is this your friend?"

“Yes. He was sixteen and he died. The boat was full of his blood.”

“Yes. He was sixteen when he died. The boat was full of his blood.”

She shuddered.

She trembled.

“Row in,” she said. “That boat must have gone.”

“Row in,” she said. “That boat must have left.”

“Non, signora. It has not. It is close by and the oars are out of the water.”

“Not at all, ma'am. It hasn’t. It’s nearby and the oars are out of the water.”

He spoke with certainty, as if he saw the boat. Then, reluctantly, he dipped his oars in the lake, and rowed towards the house, keeping his head half turned and staring into the darkness with eyes that were still full of mystery and profound attention.

He spoke confidently, as if he could see the boat. Then, hesitantly, he dipped his oars into the lake and rowed toward the house, keeping his head turned slightly and gazing into the darkness with eyes that were still filled with mystery and deep focus.

Lady Holme looked over the water too, but she saw nothing upon its calm surface.

Lady Holme looked over the water as well, but she didn’t see anything on its calm surface.

“Go into the boat-house,” she said.

“Go into the boathouse,” she said.

Paolo nodded without speaking. His lips were parted.

Paolo nodded without saying anything. His lips were slightly parted.

“Chi e la?” she heard him whisper to himself.

“Who is it?” she heard him whisper to himself.

They were close to the house now. Its high, pale front, full of shuttered windows, loomed over them, and the roar of the waterfall was loud in their ears. Paolo turned the boat towards his right, and, almost directly, Lady Holme saw a dark opening in the solid stone blocks on which the house was built. The boat glided through it into cover, and the arrow of light at the prow pierced ebon blackness, while the plash of the oars made a curious sound, full of sudden desolation and weariness. A bat flitted over the arrow of light and vanished, and the head of a swimming rat was visible for a moment, pursued by a wrinkle on the water.

They were now close to the house. Its tall, light-colored facade, lined with closed windows, towered over them, and the sound of the waterfall was loud in their ears. Paolo turned the boat to the right, and almost immediately, Lady Holme spotted a dark opening in the solid stone blocks that the house was built on. The boat glided into the opening, and the beam of light at the front cut through the pitch blackness, while the splash of the oars created a strange sound, filled with sudden emptiness and fatigue. A bat flew over the beam of light and disappeared, and for a moment, the head of a swimming rat could be seen, trailing a ripple in the water.

“How dark it is here,” Lady Holme said in a low voice. “And what strange noises there are.”

“How dark it is here,” Lady Holme said quietly. “And what weird noises there are.”

There was terror in the sound of the waterfall heard under this curving roof of stone. It sounded like a quantity of disputing voices, quarrelling in the blackness of the night. The arrow of light lay on a step, and the boat’s prow grated gently against a large ring of rusty iron.

There was a frightening sound from the waterfall echoing beneath this arched stone roof. It resembled a bunch of arguing voices, fighting in the darkness of the night. A beam of light rested on a step, and the boat’s front scraped softly against a big, rusty iron ring.

“And you tie up the boat here at night?” she asked as she got up.

“And you dock the boat here at night?” she asked as she stood up.

“Si, signora.”

"Yes, ma'am."

While she stood on the step, close to the black water, he passed the rope through the ring, and tied it deftly in a loose knot that any backward movement of the boat would tighten. She watched with profound attention his hands moving quickly in the faint light cast by the lantern.

While she stood on the step, close to the dark water, he passed the rope through the ring and tied it skillfully in a loose knot that would tighten with any backward movement of the boat. She watched intently as his hands moved quickly in the dim light from the lantern.

“How well you tie it,” she said.

“How well you tie it,” she said.

He smiled.

He grinned.

“Si, signora.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Is it easy to untie?”

“Is it easy to loosen?”

“Si, signora.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“Show me, will you? It—it holds so well that I should have thought it would be difficult.”

“Show me, will you? It—it fits so well that I would have thought it would be hard.”

He looked up at her with a flash of surprise. Something in her voice had caught his young attention sharply. She smiled at him when she saw the keen inquiry in his large eyes.

He looked up at her, surprised. Something in her voice had grabbed his young attention. She smiled at him when she noticed the curious look in his big eyes.

“I’m interested in all these little things you do so well,” she said.

“I’m really interested in all these little things you do so well,” she said.

He flushed with pride, and immediately untied the knot, carefully, showing her exactly how he did it.

He blushed with pride and quickly untied the knot, taking care to show her exactly how he did it.

“Thank you. I see. It’s very ingenious.”

“Thanks. I get it. It’s really clever.”

“Si, signora. I can do many things like that.”

“Yeah, ma'am. I can do a lot of things like that.”

“You are a clever boy, Paolo.”

"You're a smart kid, Paolo."

He tied the knot again, unhooked the lantern; jumped out of the boat, and lighted her up the staircase to a heavy wooden door. In another moment she stood on the piazza close to the waterfall. The cold spray from it fell on her face. He pushed the door to, but did not lock it.

He tied the knot again, unhooked the lantern, jumped out of the boat, and guided her up the staircase to a heavy wooden door. In a moment, she stood on the porch close to the waterfall. The cold spray from it hit her face. He pushed the door closed but didn't lock it.

“You leave it like that at night?” she asked.

“You leave it like that at night?” she asked.

“Non, signora. Before I go to bed I lock it.”

“Not at all, ma'am. I lock it before I go to bed.”

“I see.”

“Got it.”

She saw a key sticking out from the door.

She saw a key sticking out of the door.

A rivederci, Paolo.”

See you later, Paolo.”

A rivederci, signora.”

See you later, ma'am.”

He took off his hat and went swiftly away. The light of the lantern danced on the pavement of the piazza, and, for one instant, on the white foam of the water falling between the cypresses.

He removed his hat and quickly left. The lantern's light flickered on the pavement of the square and, for a moment, on the white foam of the water cascading between the cypress trees.

When Viola was alone on the piazza she went to the stone balustrade and looked over it at the lake. Was there a boat close by? She could not see it. The chiming bells of the fishermen came up to her, mingling with the noise of the cascade. She took out her watch and held it up close to her eyes. The hour was half-past nine. She wondered what time Italian servants went to bed.

When Viola was alone on the piazza, she approached the stone railing and looked over at the lake. Was there a boat nearby? She couldn't see one. The ringing bells from the fishermen reached her ears, blending with the sound of the waterfall. She pulled out her watch and held it up close to her eyes. It was half-past nine. She wondered what time Italian servants went to bed.

The butler came out and begged to know if she would not eat something. He seemed so distressed at her having missed dinner, that she went into the house, sat down at the dining table and made a pretence of eating. A clock struck ten as she finished.

The butler came out and asked if she would like to eat something. He seemed so upset that she had missed dinner that she went into the house, sat down at the dining table, and pretended to eat. A clock struck ten as she finished.

“It is so warm that I am going to sit out in the piazza,” she said.

“It’s so warm that I’m going to sit out in the plaza,” she said.

“Will the signora take coffee?”

"Will the lady have coffee?"

“No—yes, bring me some there. And tell my maid—tell the servants they needn’t sit up. I may stay out quite late. If I do, I’ll lock the door on to the piazza when I go in.”

“No—yes, bring me some over there. And tell my maid—tell the servants they don’t need to stay up. I might be out pretty late. If I am, I’ll lock the door to the patio when I come in.”

“Si, signora.”

"Yes, ma'am."

When she reached the piazza she saw a shining red spark just above the balustrade. Paolo was there smoking a black cigar and leaning over sideways.

When she got to the piazza, she saw a bright red spark just above the balustrade. Paolo was there, smoking a black cigar and leaning sideways.

“What are you looking for?” she asked.

“What are you looking for?” she asked.

“That boat, signora. It has not gone.”

“That boat, ma’am. It hasn’t left.”

“How do you know? It may have gone when we were in the boat-house.”

“How do you know? It might have been gone while we were at the boathouse.”

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“You could not have heard the oars through the noise of the waterfall.”

“You couldn’t have heard the oars over the sound of the waterfall.”

“Si, signora. It has not gone. Shall I take the boat and—”

“Yeah, ma'am. It hasn’t left. Should I take the boat and—”

“No, no,” she interrupted quickly. “What does it matter? Go and have supper.”

“No, no,” she quickly interrupted. “What does it matter? Go eat dinner.”

“I have had it, signora.”

"I'm done, signora."

“Then, when you have finished smoking, you’d better go to bed.”

“Then, when you’re done smoking, you should head to bed.”

She forced herself to smile lightly.

She smiled softly to herself.

“Boys like you need plenty of sleep.”

“Guys like you need a lot of sleep.”

“Four hours is enough, signora.”

“Four hours is plenty, signora.”

“No, no. You should go to bed early.”

“No, no. You should head to bed early.”

She saw an odd expression come into his face. He looked over at the water, then at her, with a curious dawning significance, that would almost have been impudent if it had not been immensely young and full of a kind of gnomish sympathy.

She noticed a strange look on his face. He glanced at the water, then at her, with a curious new understanding that could have seemed cheeky if it hadn’t been so youthful and filled with a kind of quirky empathy.

“I’ll go to bed, signora!” he said.

“I’m going to bed, ma'am!” he said.

Then he looked at her again and there were doubt and wonder in his eyes.

Then he looked at her again, and doubt and wonder filled his eyes.

She turned away, with a sickness at her heart. She knew exactly what he had thought, was thinking. The suspicion had crossed his mind that she knew why the hidden boat was there, that she wished no one else to suspect why it was there. And then had followed the thought, “Ma—per questa signora—non e possibile.”

She turned away, feeling sick inside. She knew exactly what he had thought and was thinking. The suspicion crossed his mind that she knew why the hidden boat was there and that she didn’t want anyone else to suspect why it was there. And then came the thought, “But for this lady—it's impossible.”

At certain crises of feeling, a tiny incident will often determine some vital act. So it was now. The fleeting glance in a carelessly expressive boy’s eyes at this moment gave to Lady Holme’s mind the last touch it needed to acquire the impetus which would carry it over the edge of the precipice into the abyss. The look in Paolo’s eyes said to her, “Life has done with you. Throw it away.” And she knew that though she had thought she had already decided to throw it away that night, she had really not decided. Secretly she had been hesitating. Now there was no more hesitation in her. She drank her coffee and had the cup taken away, and ordered the lights in the drawing-room to be put out.

At certain emotional moments, a small incident can often trigger a significant decision. That’s how it felt now. The brief look in a boy’s eyes at this moment provided Lady Holme’s mind with the final nudge it needed to push her over the edge into the abyss. The look in Paolo’s eyes seemed to say, “Life is done with you. Let it go.” And she realized that although she thought she had already made up her mind to let it go that night, she hadn’t really made a decision. Deep down, she had been wavering. Now, there was no more doubt in her. She finished her coffee, had the cup taken away, and ordered the lights in the drawing room to be turned off.

“When I come in I shall go straight up to bed,” she said. “Leave me a candle in the hall.”

“When I get in, I’ll head straight to bed,” she said. “Leave a candle for me in the hall.”

The lights went out behind the windows. Blank darkness replaced the yellow gleam that had shone upon them. The two houses on either side of the piazza were wrapped in silence. Presently there was a soft noise of feet crossing the pavement. It was Paolo going to lock the door leading to the boathouse. Lady Holme moved round sharply in her chair to watch him. He bent down. With a swift turn of his brown wrists he secured the door and pulled the key out of the lock. She opened her lips to call out something to him, but when she saw him look at the key doubtfully, then towards her, she said nothing. And he put it back into the keyhole. When he did that she sighed. Perhaps a doubt had again come into his young mind. But, if so, it had come too late. He slipped away smiling, half ironically, to himself.

The lights went out behind the windows. Complete darkness replaced the yellow glow that had shone on them. The two houses on either side of the piazza fell silent. Soon, there was a soft sound of footsteps on the pavement. It was Paolo heading to lock the door to the boathouse. Lady Holme turned sharply in her chair to watch him. He bent down. With a quick motion of his brown wrists, he secured the door and pulled the key out of the lock. She opened her mouth to say something to him, but when she noticed him looking at the key uncertainly, then at her, she stayed quiet. He put it back into the keyhole. When he did that, she sighed. Maybe a doubt had crept into his young mind again. But, if so, it was too late. He slipped away, smiling to himself, half ironically.

Lady Holme sat still. She had wrapped a white cloth cloak round her. She put up her hand to the disfigured side of her face, and touched it, trying to see its disfigurement as the blind see, by feeling. She kept her hand there, and her hand recognized ugliness vividly. After two or three minutes she took her hand away, got up and walked to and fro in the piazza, very near to the balustrade.

Lady Holme sat quietly. She had wrapped a white cloth cloak around herself. She raised her hand to the damaged side of her face and touched it, trying to perceive its disfigurement as blind people do, by feeling. She kept her hand there, and it clearly registered the ugliness. After two or three minutes, she removed her hand, got up, and walked back and forth in the piazza, very close to the balustrade.

Now she was thinking fiercely.

Now she was thinking hard.

She thought of Fritz. What would he feel when he knew? Shocked for a moment, no doubt. After all, they had been very close to each other, in body at least, if not in soul. And the memory of the body would surely cause him to suffer a little, to think, “I held it often, and now it is sodden and cold.” At least he must think something like that, and his body must shudder in sympathy with the catastrophe that had overtaken its old companion. She felt a painful yearning to see Fritz again. Yet she did not say to herself that she loved him any more. Even before the accident she had begun to realise that she had not found in Fritz the face of truth among the crowd of shams which all women seek, ignorantly or not. And since the accident—there are things that kill even a woman’s love abruptly. And for a dead love there is no resurrection.

She thought about Fritz. How would he feel when he found out? He'd probably be shocked for a moment, for sure. After all, they had been very close to each other, at least physically, if not emotionally. And the memory of their physical connection would definitely make him suffer a bit, thinking, “I held her often, and now she’s lifeless and cold.” He must think something like that, and his body would likely shudder in sympathy with the tragedy that had befallen its old companion. She felt a painful longing to see Fritz again. Yet she didn’t tell herself that she loved him anymore. Even before the accident, she had started to realize that she hadn't found in Fritz the genuine connection amidst all the fakes that women search for, consciously or not. And since the accident—some things just abruptly end a woman’s love. And for a love that’s dead, there’s no coming back.

Yet to-night she felt infinitely tender over Fritz, as if she stood by him again and saw the bandage darkened by the red stain.

Yet tonight she felt an overwhelming tenderness for Fritz, as if she were standing by him again and saw the bandage stained dark with blood.

Then she thought of the song she had sung to Lady Cardington, the song which had surely opened the eyes of her own drowsy, if not actually sleeping, heart:

Then she thought of the song she had sung to Lady Cardington, the song which had definitely awakened her own sleepy, if not completely sleeping, heart:

  “Tutto al mondo e vano:
   Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”
 
“Tutto al mondo è vano:  
Nell’amore ogni dolcezza.”

It was horribly true to her to-night. She could imagine now, in her utter desolation, that for love a woman could easily sacrifice the world. But she had had the world—all she called the world—ruthlessly taken from her, and nothing had been given to her to fill its place. Possibly before the accident she might have recoiled from the idea of giving up the world for love. But now, as she walked to and fro, it seemed to her as if a woman isolated from everything with love possessed the world and all that is therein. Vaguely she remembered the story she had heard about this very house, Casa Felice. There had been a romance connected with it. Two lovers had fled here, had lived here for a long time. She imagined them now, sitting together at night in this piazza, hearing the waterfall together, looking at the calm lake together, watching the stars together. The sound of the water was terrible to her. To them how beautiful it must have been, how beautiful the light of the stars, and the lonely gardens stretching along the lake, and the dim paths between the cypresses, and the great silence that floated over the lake to listen to the waterfall. And all these things were terrible to her—all. Not one was beautiful. Each one seemed to threaten her, to say to her, “Leave us, we are not for such as you.” Well, she would obey these voices. She would go. She wrapped the cloak more closely round her, went to the balustrade and leaned over it looking at the water.

It was painfully true for her tonight. She could now imagine, in her total despair, that a woman could easily give up everything for love. But she had had everything—everything she considered the world—coldly taken from her, and nothing had been given to replace it. Before the accident, she might have shied away from the thought of sacrificing the world for love. But now, as she paced back and forth, it felt to her as if a woman detached from everything with love truly possessed the world and everything in it. Vaguely, she remembered the story she had heard about this very house, Casa Felice. There had been a romance tied to it. Two lovers had escaped here and lived here for a long time. She imagined them now, sitting together at night in this piazza, listening to the waterfall together, gazing at the calm lake together, watching the stars together. The sound of the water was horrifying to her. How beautiful it must have been for them, how beautiful the light of the stars, the lonely gardens stretching along the lake, the dim paths between the cypress trees, and the great silence that floated over the lake to listen to the waterfall. And all these things were dreadful to her—all of them. Not one was beautiful. Each seemed to threaten her, saying, “Leave us, we are not for you.” Well, she would listen to these voices. She would go. She wrapped the cloak tighter around her, walked to the balustrade, and leaned over to look at the water.

It seemed to her as if her life had been very trivial. She thought now that she had never really enjoyed anything. She looked upon her life as if it were down there in the water just beneath her, and she saw it as a broken thing, a thing in many fragments. And the fragments, however carefully and deftly arranged, could surely never have been fitted together and become a complete whole. Everything in her life had been awry as her face was now awry, and she had not realised it. Her love for Fritz, and his—what he had called his, at least—for her, had seemed to her once to be a round and beautiful thing, a circle of passion without a flaw. How distorted, misshapen, absurd it had really been. Nothing in her life had been carried through to a definite end. Even her petty struggle with Miss Schley had been left unfinished. Those who had loved her had been like spectres, and now, like spectres, had faded away. And all through their spectral love she had clung to Fritz. She had clasped the sand like a mad-woman, and never felt the treacherous grains shifting between her arms at the touch of every wind.

It felt to her like her life had been pretty insignificant. She now thought that she had never really enjoyed anything. She viewed her life as if it were down there in the water just below her, seeing it as a broken thing, shattered into many pieces. And the pieces, no matter how carefully and skillfully arranged, could never really be put back together to form a complete whole. Everything in her life had been off-kilter, just like her face was now, and she hadn’t realized it. Her love for Fritz, and what he had claimed was his love for her, had once appeared to her as a perfect and beautiful thing, a flawless circle of passion. How twisted, misshapen, and ridiculous it had actually been. Nothing in her life had been taken to a definite conclusion. Even her petty conflict with Miss Schley had been left unresolved. Those who had loved her had been like ghosts, and now, like ghosts, they had vanished. And throughout their ghostly love, she had clung to Fritz. She had gripped the sand like a madwoman, never noticing the treacherous grains shifting between her fingers with every gust of wind.

A sudden passionate fury of longing woke in her to have one week, one day, one hour of life, one hour of life now that her eyes were open, one moment only—even one moment. She felt that she had had nothing, that every other human being must have known the dolcezza, the ineffable, the mysterious ecstasy, the one and only thing worth the having, that she alone had been excluded, when she was beautiful, from the participation in joy that was her right, and that now, in her ugliness, she was irrevocably cast out from it.

A sudden, intense wave of longing surged in her for just one week, one day, one hour of life—one hour of life now that her eyes were open, even just one moment. She felt as if she had experienced nothing, that every other person must have known the dolcezza, the indescribable, the mysterious ecstasy, the one thing truly worth having, while she had been left out of the joy that was her right when she was beautiful, and now, in her unattractiveness, she was permanently excluded from it.

It was unjust. Suddenly she faced a God without justice in His heart, all-powerful and not just. She faced such a God and she knew Hell.

It was unfair. Suddenly she found herself in front of a God who had no justice in His heart, all-powerful and unjust. She encountered such a God and she understood Hell.

Swiftly she turned from the balustrade, went to the door by the waterfall, unlocked it and descended the stone staircase. It was very dark. She had to feel her way. When she reached the last step she could just see the boat lying against it in the black water. She put out her hand and felt for the ring through which the rope was slipped. The rope was wet. It took her some minutes to undo it. Then she got into the boat. Her eyes were more accustomed to the darkness now, and she could see the arched opening which gave access to the lake. She found the oars, pushed them into the rowlocks, and pulled gently to the opening. The boat struck against the wall and grated along it. She stood up and thrust one hand against the stone, leaning over to the side. The boat went away swiftly, and she nearly fell into the water, but managed to save herself by a rapid movement. She sank down, feeling horribly afraid. Yet, a moment after, she asked herself why she had not let herself go. It was too dark there under the house. Out in the open air it would be different, it would be easier. She wanted the stars above her. She did not know why she wanted them, why she wanted anything now.

Quickly, she turned away from the railing, walked to the door by the waterfall, unlocked it, and went down the stone staircase. It was really dark. She had to touch the walls to find her way. When she got to the last step, she could barely see the boat floating in the black water. She reached out and felt for the ring where the rope was tied. The rope was wet. It took her a few minutes to untie it. Then she climbed into the boat. Her eyes were adjusting to the darkness, and she could see the arched opening that led to the lake. She found the oars, placed them in the rowlocks, and gently pulled toward the opening. The boat hit the wall and scraped along it. She stood up and pressed one hand against the stone, leaning over the side. The boat moved away quickly, and she almost fell into the water but managed to catch herself in time. She sat down, feeling terrified. Yet, a moment later, she wondered why she hadn’t just let herself go. It was too dark under the house. Being outside would be different; it would be easier. She wanted the stars above her. She didn’t know why she wanted them or why she wanted anything at that moment.

The boat slipped out from the low archway into the open water.

The boat glided out from under the low archway into the open water.

It was a pale and delicate night, one of those autumn nights that are full of a white mystery. A thin mist lay about the water, floated among the lower woods. Higher up, the mountains rose out of it. Their green sides looked black and soft in the starlight, their summits strangely remote and inaccessible. Through the mist, here and there, shone faintly the lights of the scattered villages. The bells in the water were still ringing languidly, and their voices emphasised the pervading silence, a silence full of the pensive melancholy of Nature in decline.

It was a pale and delicate night, one of those autumn evenings filled with a white mystery. A thin mist rested over the water, drifting among the lower woods. Higher up, the mountains emerged from it. Their green sides appeared black and soft in the starlight, with their peaks looking oddly distant and unreachable. Through the mist, here and there, the faint lights of scattered villages shone. The bells in the water were still ringing lazily, and their sounds highlighted the deep silence, a silence filled with the thoughtful sadness of nature in decline.

Viola rowed slowly out towards the middle of the lake. Awe had come upon her. There seemed a mystical presence in the night, something far away but attentive, a mind concentrated upon the night, upon Nature, upon herself. She was very conscious of it, and it seemed to her not as if eyes, but as if a soul were watching her and everything about her; the stars and the mountains, the white mist, even the movement of the boat. This concentrated, mystical attention oppressed her. It was like a soft, impalpable weight laid upon her. She rowed faster.

Viola rowed slowly out toward the middle of the lake. A sense of awe washed over her. There was something mystical in the night, something distant yet watchful, a presence focused on the darkness, on Nature, and on her. She felt it intensely, as if not just eyes, but a soul was observing her and everything around her—the stars, the mountains, the white mist, even the movement of the boat. This intense, mystical awareness felt heavy on her. It was like a gentle, intangible weight pressing down on her. She began to row faster.

But now it seemed to her as if she were being followed. Casa Felice had already disappeared. The shore was hidden in the darkness. She could only see vaguely the mountain-tops. She paused, then dipped the oars again, but again—after two or three strokes—she had the sensation that she was being followed. She recalled Paolo’s action when they were returning to Casa Felice in the evening, leaned over the boat’s side and put her ear close to the water.

But now it felt like someone was following her. Casa Felice had already vanished. The shoreline was swallowed by the darkness. She could only make out the mountain peaks faintly. She stopped for a moment, then dipped the oars again, but after two or three strokes, the feeling of being followed returned. She remembered Paolo’s actions when they were going back to Casa Felice in the evening, leaned over the side of the boat, and put her ear close to the water.

When she did so she heard the plash of oars—rhythmical, steady, and surely very near. For a moment she listened. Then a sort of panic seized her. She remembered the incident of the evening, the hidden boat, Paolo’s assertion that it was waiting near the house, that it had not gone. He had said, too, that the unseen rower had begun to row when he began to sing, had stopped rowing when he stopped singing. A conviction came to her that this same rower as now following her. But why? Who was it? She knew nobody on the lake, except Robin. And he—no, it could not be Robin.

When she did this, she heard the sound of oars—rhythmic, steady, and definitely very close. For a moment, she listened. Then a sense of panic overtook her. She remembered the incident from that evening, the hidden boat, Paolo's assertion that it was waiting near the house, that it hadn't left. He had also said that the unseen rower started rowing when he began to sing and stopped when he stopped singing. A realization hit her that this same rower was now following her. But why? Who could it be? She didn't know anyone on the lake except Robin. And him—no, it couldn't be Robin.

The ash of the oars became more distinct. Her unreasoning fear increased. With the mystical attention of the great and hidden mind was now blent a crude human attention. She began to feel really terrified, and, seizing her oars, she pulled frantically towards the middle of the lake.

The ash of the oars became clearer. Her irrational fear grew stronger. With the mysterious focus of the vast, unseen mind was now mixed a raw human attention. She started to feel genuinely scared, and grabbing her oars, she paddled desperately toward the center of the lake.

“Viola!”

"Voila!"

Out of the darkness it came.

Out of the darkness it emerged.

“Viola!”

"Got it!"

She stopped and began to tremble. Who—what—could be calling her by name, here, in the night? She heard the sound of oars plainly now. Then she saw a thing like a black shadow. It was the prow of an advancing boat. She sat quite still, with her hands on the oars. The boat came on till she could see the figure of one man in it, standing up, and rowing, as the Italian boatmen do when they are alone, with his face set towards the prow. A few strong strokes and it was beside her, and she was looking into Rupert Carey’s eyes.

She stopped and started to shake. Who—what—could be calling her by name, here, at this hour? She could clearly hear the sound of oars now. Then she spotted something like a black shadow. It was the front of an approaching boat. She sat completely still, her hands on the oars. The boat came closer until she could see the figure of a man in it, standing up and rowing like Italian boatmen do when they're alone, facing the front. After a few strong strokes, it was right next to her, and she found herself looking into Rupert Carey’s eyes.





CHAPTER XXI

SHE sat still without saying anything. It seemed to her as if she were on the platform at Manchester House singing the Italian song. Then the disfigured face of Carey—disfigured by vice as hers now by the accident—had become as nothing to her. She had seen only his eyes. She saw only his eyes now. He remained standing up in the faint light with the oars in his hands looking at her. Round about them tinkled the bells above the nets.

SHE sat quietly without saying a word. It felt to her like she was on the stage at Manchester House singing the Italian song. Then, Carey’s scarred face—marked by vice just as hers was now by the accident—had meant nothing to her. She had only seen his eyes. She was only seeing his eyes now. He stood in the dim light with the oars in his hands, looking at her. The bells above the nets tinkled around them.

“You heard me call?” he said at last, almost roughly.

“You heard me call?” he said finally, almost harshly.

She nodded.

She agreed.

“How did you—?” she began, and stopped.

“How did you—?” she started, then paused.

“I was there this evening when you came in. I heard your boy singing. I was under the shadow of the woods.”

“I was there tonight when you came in. I heard your son singing. I was in the shade of the woods.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

All this time she was gazing into Carey’s eyes, and had not seen in them that he was looking, for the first time, at her altered face. She did not realise this. She did not remember that her face was altered. The expression in his eyes made her forget it.

All this time she was staring into Carey’s eyes, not realizing that he was seeing, for the first time, her changed face. She didn’t notice this. She didn’t remember that her face had changed. The look in his eyes made her forget it.

“I wanted something of you.”

"I wanted something from you."

“What?”

“What?”

He let the oars go, and sat down on the little seat. They were close to each other now. The sides of the boats touched. He did not answer her question.

He dropped the oars and sat down on the small seat. They were now very close to each other. The sides of the boats touched. He didn't answer her question.

“I know I’ve no business to speak to you,” he said. “No business to come after you. I know that. But I was always a selfish, violent, headlong brute, and it seems I can’t change.”

“I know I shouldn’t be talking to you,” he said. “I shouldn't be coming after you. I get that. But I’ve always been a selfish, reckless jerk, and it seems I can’t change.”

“But what do you want with me?”

“But what do you want from me?”

Suddenly she remembered—put her hands up to her face with a swift gesture, then dropped them again. What did it matter now? He was the last man who would look upon her in life. And now that she remembered her own condition she saw his. She saw the terror of his life in his marred features, aged, brutalised by excess. She saw, and was glad for a moment, as if she met someone unexpectedly on her side of the stream of fate. Let him look upon her. She was looking upon him.

Suddenly she remembered—she raised her hands to her face in a quick gesture, then let them fall again. What did it matter now? He was the last man who would ever see her alive. And now that she thought about her own state, she noticed his. She saw the fear in his eyes, his features twisted and worn down by a hard life. For a brief moment, she felt a strange sense of relief, as if she had unexpectedly found someone on her side of the current of fate. Let him look at her. She was looking at him.

“What do you want?” she repeated.

“What do you want?” she asked again.

“I want a saviour,” he said, staring always straight at her, and speaking without tenderness.

“I want a savior,” he said, always looking straight at her and speaking without any warmth.

“A saviour!”

“A hero!”

For a moment she thought of the Bible, of religion; then of her sensation that she had been caught by a torturer who would not let her go.

For a moment, she thought about the Bible and religion; then she felt like she had been captured by a torturer who wouldn’t let her escape.

“Have you come to me because you think I can tell you of saviour?” she said.

“Have you come to me because you think I can tell you about a savior?” she said.

And she began to laugh.

And she started to laugh.

“But don’t you see me?” she exclaimed. “Don’t you see what I am now?”

“But don’t you see me?” she shouted. “Don’t you see what I’ve become?”

Suddenly she felt angry with him because his eyes did not seem to see the dreadful change in her appearance.

Suddenly, she felt angry with him because his eyes didn’t seem to notice the terrible change in her appearance.

“Don’t you think I want a saviour too?” she exclaimed.

“Don’t you think I want a savior too?” she exclaimed.

“I don’t think about you,” he said with a sort of deliberate brutality. “I think about myself. Men generally do when they come to women.”

“I don’t think about you,” he said harshly. “I think about myself. Men usually do when it comes to women.”

“Or go away from them,” she said.

“Or just leave them alone,” she said.

She was thinking of Robin then, and Fritz.

She was thinking about Robin and Fritz at that moment.

“Did you know Robin Pierce was here to-day?” she asked.

“Did you know Robin Pierce was here today?” she asked.

“Yes. I saw him leave you.”

“Yes. I saw him leave you.”

“You saw—but how long have you been watching?”

“You saw—but how long have you been watching?”

“A long time.”

"A long time ago."

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

He pointed towards the distant lights behind her and before him.

He pointed toward the distant lights behind her and in front of him.

“Opposite. I was to have stayed with Ulford in Casa Felice. I’m staying with him over there.”

“Opposite. I was supposed to stay with Ulford at Casa Felice. I’m staying with him over there.”

“With Sir Donald?”

"With Sir Donald?"

“Yes. He’s ill. He wants somebody.”

“Yes. He’s sick. He wants someone.”

“Sir Donald’s afraid of me now,” she said, watching him closely. “I told him to live with his memory of me. Will he do that?”

“Sir Donald’s scared of me now,” she said, keeping a close eye on him. “I told him to carry the memory of me with him. Will he do that?”

“I think he will. Poor old chap! he’s had hard knocks. They’ve made him afraid of life.”

“I think he will. Poor guy! He’s been through a lot. It’s made him scared of life.”

“Why didn’t you keep your memory of me?” she said, with sudden nervous anger. “You too? If you hadn’t come to-night it would never have been destroyed.”

“Why didn’t you hold onto your memory of me?” she said, with sudden nervous anger. “You too? If you hadn’t come tonight, it would never have been lost.”

Her extreme tension of the nerves impelled her to an exhibition of fierce bitterness which she could not control. She remembered how he had loved her, with what violence and almost crazy frankness. Why had he come? He might have remembered her as she was.

Her intense nervous tension pushed her to show a deep bitterness that she couldn't hold back. She recalled how much he had loved her, with such passion and almost reckless honesty. Why did he come? He could have remembered her as she used to be.

“I hate you for coming,” she said, almost under her breath.

“I hate you for coming,” she said, barely above a whisper.

“I don’t care. I had to come.”

"I don’t care. I had to come."

“Why? Why?”

“Why? Why?”

“I told you. I want a saviour. I’m down in the pit. I can’t get out. You can see that for yourself.”

“I told you. I want a savior. I’m stuck in the pit. I can’t get out. You can see that for yourself.”

“Yes,” she answered, “I can see that.”

“Yes,” she replied, “I can see that.”

“Give me a hand, Viola, and—you’ll make me do something I’ve never done, never been able to do.”

“Give me a hand, Viola, and—you’ll make me do something I’ve never done, never been able to do.”

“What?” she half whispered.

"What?" she quietly asked.

“Believe there’s a God—who cares.”

“Believe in a God—who cares.”

She drew in her breath sharply. Something warm surged through her. It was not like fire. It was more like the warmth that comes from a warm hand laid on a cold one. It surged through her and went away like a travelling flood.

She took a sharp breath. Something warm flowed through her. It wasn’t like fire. It felt more like the warmth from a hand resting on a cold one. It rushed through her and then faded away like a passing wave.

“What are you saying?” she said in a low voice. “You are mad to come here to-night, to say this to me to-night.”

“What are you talking about?” she said quietly. “You're crazy to come here tonight and say this to me tonight.”

“No. It’s just to-night it had to be said.”

"No. It just needed to be said tonight."

Suddenly she resolved to tell him. He was in the pit. So was she. Well, the condemned can be frank with one another though all the free have to practise subterfuge.

Suddenly she decided to tell him. He was in a tough spot. So was she. Well, those who are in trouble can be honest with each other, while everyone else has to hide their true feelings.

“You don’t know,” she said, and her voice was quiet now. “You don’t know why it was mad of you to come to-night. I’ll tell you. I’ve come out here and I’m not going back again.”

“You don’t understand,” she said, her voice now soft. “You have no idea why it was crazy for you to come here tonight. I’ll explain. I’ve come out here, and I’m not going back again.”

He kept his eyes on hers, but did not speak.

He kept his gaze on hers, but didn’t say anything.

“I’m going to stay out here,” she said.

“I’m going to stay out here,” she said.

And she let her hand fall over the side of the boat till her fingers touched the water.

And she let her hand dangle over the side of the boat until her fingers touched the water.

“No,” he said. “You can’t do that.”

“No,” he said. “You can’t do that.”

“Yes. I shall do it. I want to hide my face in the water.”

“Yes. I’ll do it. I want to hide my face in the water.”

“Give me a hand first, Viola.”

“Help me out first, Viola.”

Again the warmth went through her.

Again, the warmth washed over her.

“Nobody else can.”

"No one else can."

“And you’ve looked at me!” she said.

“And you’ve looked at me!” she said.

There was a profound amazement in her voice.

There was a deep astonishment in her voice.

“It’s only when I look at you,” he said, “that I know there are stars somewhere beyond the pit’s mouth.”

“It’s only when I look at you,” he said, “that I realize there are stars somewhere beyond the edge of this pit.”

“When you look at me—now?”

“When you see me—now?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“But you are blind then?” she said.

“But you can't see, then?” she said.

“Or are the others blind?” he asked.

“Or are the others blind?” he asked.

Instinctively, really without knowing what she did, she put up her hand to her face, touched it, and no longer felt that it was ugly. For a moment it seemed to her that her beauty was restored.

Instinctively, without really realizing it, she raised her hand to her face, touched it, and no longer thought it was ugly. For a moment, it felt like her beauty was back.

“What do you see?” she asked. “But—but it’s so dark here.”

“What do you see?” she asked. “But—it’s so dark here.”

“Not too dark to see a helping hand—if there is one,” he answered.

“It's not too dark to see someone offering help—if there is one,” he replied.

And he stretched out his arm into her boat and took her right hand from the oar it was holding.

And he reached out his arm into her boat and took her right hand from the oar she was holding.

“And there is one,” he added.

"And there's one," he said.

She felt a hand that loved her hand, and there was no veil over her face. How strange that was. How utterly impossible it seemed. Yet it was so. No woman can be deceived in the touch of a hand on hers. If it loves—she knows.

She felt a hand that cared for hers, and there was nothing covering her face. How weird that was. How completely impossible it seemed. Yet it was true. No woman can be fooled by the touch of a hand on hers. If it loves—she knows.

“What are you going to do, Viola?”

“What are you going to do, Viola?”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

There was a sound almost of shame, a humble sound, in her voice.

There was a tone of embarrassment, a modest tone, in her voice.

“I can’t do anything,” she murmured. “You would know that to-morrow, in sunlight.”

“I can’t do anything,” she said softly. “You’ll see that tomorrow, in the sunlight.”

“To-morrow I’ll come in sunlight.”

"Tomorrow I’ll come in sunlight."

“No, no. I shall not be there.”

“No, no. I won’t be there.”

“I shall come.”

"I'll come."

“Oh!—good-night,” she said.

“Goodnight!” she said.

She began to feel extraordinarily, terribly excited. She could not tell whether it was an excitement of horror, of joy—what it was. But it mounted to her brain and rushed into her heart. It was in her veins like an intoxicant, and in her eyes like fire, and thrilled in her nerves and beat in her arteries. And it seemed to be an excitement full of passionate contradictions. She was at the same time like a woman on a throne and a woman in the dust—radiant as one worshipped, bowed as one beaten.

She started to feel incredibly, intensely excited. She couldn’t figure out if it was a mix of horror and joy—whatever it was. But it surged in her mind and raced into her heart. It flowed through her veins like a drug, flickered in her eyes like fire, thrummed in her nerves, and pulsed in her arteries. It felt like an excitement filled with passionate contradictions. At that moment, she was both like a woman on a throne and a woman in the dirt—glowing like someone revered, humbled like someone defeated.

“Good-night, good-night,” she repeated, scarcely knowing what she said.

“Good night, good night,” she said again, hardly aware of what she was saying.

Her hand struggled in his hand.

Her hand fought against his grip.

“Viola, if you destroy yourself you destroy two people.”

"Viola, if you hurt yourself, you hurt two people."

She scarcely heard him speaking.

She barely heard him speaking.

“D’you understand?”

"Do you understand?"

“No, no. Not to-night. I can’t understand anything to-night.”

“No, no. Not tonight. I can’t understand anything tonight.”

“Then to-morrow.”

"Then tomorrow."

“Yes, to-morrow-to-morrow.”

“Yes, tomorrow, tomorrow.”

He would not let go her hand, and now his was arbitrary, the hand of a master rather than of a lover.

He wouldn't let go of her hand, and now his grip was controlling, more like a master than a lover.

“You won’t dare to murder me,” he said.

“You wouldn't dare to kill me,” he said.

“Murder—what do you mean?”

“Murder—what are you talking about?”

He had used the word to arrest her attention, which was wandering almost as the attention of a madwoman wanders.

He used the word to grab her attention, which was drifting almost like that of a madwoman.

“If you hide your face in the water I shall never see those stars above the pit’s mouth.”

“If you bury your face in the water, I’ll never see those stars above the pit’s opening.”

“I can’t help it—I can’t help anything. It’s not my fault, it’s not my fault.”

“I can't help it—I can't help anything. It's not my fault, it's not my fault.”

“It will be your fault. It will be your crime.”

“It will be on you. It will be your fault.”

“Your hand is driving me mad,” she gasped.

“Your hand is driving me crazy,” she gasped.

She meant it, felt that it was so. He let her go instantly. She began to row back towards Casa Felice. And now that mystical attention of which she had been conscious, that soul watching the night, her in the night, was surely profounder, watched with more intensity as a spectator bending down to see a struggle. Never before had she felt as if beyond human life there was life compared with which human life was as death. And now she told herself that she was mad, that this shock of human passion coming suddenly upon her loneliness had harmed her brain, that this cry for salvation addressed to one who looked upon herself as destroyed had deafened reason within her.

She really meant it; she felt it was true. He let her go right away. She started rowing back to Casa Felice. And now that mystical awareness she had sensed, that soul observing the night, her in the night, was definitely deeper, watching with greater intensity like a spectator leaning in to see a struggle. Never before had she felt that beyond human life there was another kind of life that made human existence feel like death. And now she told herself she was crazy, that this sudden surge of human passion against her loneliness had affected her mind, that this cry for help directed at someone who saw her as already lost had drowned out her reason.

His boat kept up with hers. She did not look at him. Casa Felice came in sight. She pulled harder, like a mad creature. Her boat shot under the archway into the darkness. Somehow—how, she did not know—she guided it to the steps, left it, rushed up the staircase in the dark and came out on to the piazza. There she stopped where the waterfall could cast its spray upon her face. She stayed till her hair and cheeks and hands were wet. Then she went to the balustrade. His boat was below and he was looking up. She saw the tragic mask of his face down in the thin mist that floated about the water, and now she imagined him in the pit, gazing up and seeking those stars in which he still believed though he could not see them.

His boat kept pace with hers. She didn't glance at him. Casa Felice came into view. She pulled harder, like someone driven by madness. Her boat shot under the archway into the darkness. Somehow—she didn't know how—she steered it to the steps, left it behind, and rushed up the dark staircase, emerging onto the piazza. There, she paused to let the waterfall mist spray her face. She lingered until her hair, cheeks, and hands were soaked. Then she moved to the balustrade. His boat was below, and he was looking up. She saw the tragic expression on his face in the thin mist hovering over the water, and she pictured him in the pit, gazing upward and seeking those stars he still believed in, even though he couldn't see them.

“Go away,” she said, not knowing why she said it or if she wished him to go, only knowing that she had lost the faculty of self-control and might say, do, be anything in that moment.

“Go away,” she said, not really sure why she said it or if she actually wanted him to leave, only aware that she had lost control and could say, do, or be anything in that moment.

“I can’t bear it.”

"I can't handle it."

She did not know what she meant she could not bear.

She didn't know what she meant that she couldn’t handle.

He made a strange answer. He said:

He gave a weird response. He said:

“If you will go into the house, open the windows and sing to me—the last song I heard you sing—I’ll go. But to-morrow I’ll come and touch my helping hand, and after to-morrow, and every day.”

“If you go into the house, open the windows, and sing to me—the last song I heard you sing—I’ll leave. But tomorrow I’ll come and lend my helping hand, and the day after tomorrow, and every day after that.”

“Sing—?” she said vacantly. “To-night!”

"Sing—?" she said blankly. "Tonight!"

“Go into the house. Open the window. I shall hear you.”

“Go inside the house. Open the window. I'll be able to hear you.”

He spoke almost sternly.

He spoke quite sternly.

She crossed the piazza slowly. A candle was burning in the hall. She took it up and went into the drawing-room, which was in black darkness. There was a piano in it, close to a tall window which looked on to the lake. She set the candle down on the piano, went to the window, unbarred the shutters and threw the window open. Instantly she heard the sound of oars as Carey sent his boat towards the water beneath the window. She drew back, went again to the piano, sat down, opened it, put her hands on the keys. How could she sing? But she must make him go away. While he was there she could not think, could not grip herself, could not—She struck a chord. The sound of music, the doing of a familiar action, had a strange effect upon her. She felt as if she recovered clear consciousness after an anaesthetic. She struck another chord. What did he want? The concert—that song. Her fingers found the prelude, her lips the poetry, her voice the music. And then suddenly her heart found the meaning, more than the meaning, the eternal meanings of the things unutterable, the things that lie beyond the world in the deep souls of the women who are the saviours of men.

She slowly crossed the plaza. A candle was burning in the hallway. She picked it up and went into the dark drawing room. There was a piano near a tall window that overlooked the lake. She set the candle down on the piano, went to the window, unlatched the shutters, and threw the window open. Immediately, she heard the sound of oars as Carey rowed his boat towards the water below the window. She stepped back, returned to the piano, sat down, opened it, and placed her hands on the keys. How could she sing? But she needed to make him leave. While he was there, she couldn't think, couldn't gather herself, couldn't—She struck a chord. The sound of music and the act of doing something familiar had a weird effect on her. It felt as if she was regaining full consciousness after being under anesthesia. She struck another chord. What did he want? The concert—that song. Her fingers found the prelude, her lips the words, her voice the melody. And then suddenly her heart grasped the meaning, more than just the meaning, the eternal truths of the unspeakable things, the things that exist beyond this world in the deep souls of women who are the saviors of men.

When she had finished she went to the window. He was still standing in the boat and looking up, with the whiteness of the mist about him.

When she finished, she went to the window. He was still standing in the boat, looking up, surrounded by the whiteness of the mist.

“When you sing I can see those stars,” he said. “Do you understand?”

“When you sing, I can see those stars,” he said. “Do you get it?”

She bent down.

She crouched down.

“I don’t know—I don’t think I understand anything,” she whispered. “But—I’ll try—I’ll try to live.”

“I don’t know—I just don’t think I get anything,” she whispered. “But—I’ll try—I’ll make an effort to live.”

Her voice was so faint, such an inward voice, that it seemed impossible he could have heard it. But he struck the oars at once into the water and sent the boat out into the shadows of the night.

Her voice was so soft, such an internal voice, that it felt impossible he could have heard it. But he immediately plunged the oars into the water and pushed the boat out into the darkness of the night.

And she stood there looking into the white silence, which was broken only by the faint voices of the fishermen’s bells, and said to herself again and again, like a wondering child:

And she stood there looking into the blank white space, which was interrupted only by the distant sounds of the fishermen’s bells, and kept saying to herself over and over, like a curious child:

“There must be a God, there must be; a God who cares!”

“There has to be a God, there has to be; a God who cares!”





EPILOGUE

IN London during the ensuing winter people warmly discussed, and many of them warmly condemned, a certain Italian episode, in which a woman and a man, once well-known and, in their very different ways, widely popular in Society, were the actors.

IN London during the following winter, people engaged in heated discussions, and many of them strongly criticized a certain Italian incident involving a woman and a man who were once well-known and, in their own distinct ways, quite popular in Society.

In the deep autumn Sir Donald Ulford had died rather suddenly, and it was found in his will that he had left his newly-acquired property, Casa Felice, to Lady Holme, who—as everybody had long ago discovered—was already living there in strict retirement, while her husband was amusing himself in various Continental towns. This legacy was considered by a great number of persons to be “a very strange one;” but it was not this which caused the gossip now flitting from boudoir to boudoir and from club to club.

In the late autumn, Sir Donald Ulford died quite suddenly, and it turned out in his will that he had left his newly-acquired property, Casa Felice, to Lady Holme, who—as everyone had already found out—was living there in complete seclusion while her husband enjoyed himself in various European cities. This bequest was seen by many as “quite odd;” however, it wasn’t this that sparked the gossip now moving from parlor to parlor and from club to club.

It had become known that Rupert Carey, whose unfortunate vice had been common talk ever since the Arkell House ball, was a perpetual visitor to Casa Felice, and presently it was whispered that he was actually living there with Lady Holme, and that Lord Holme was going to apply to the Courts for a divorce. Thereupon many successful ladies began to wag bitter tongues. It seemed to be generally agreed that the affair was rendered peculiarly disgraceful by the fact that Lady Holme was no longer a beautiful woman. If she had still been lovely they could have understood it! The wildest rumours as to the terrible result of the accident upon her had been afloat, and already she had become almost a legend. It was stated that when poor Lord Holme had first seen her, after the operation, the shock had nearly turned his brain. And now it was argued that the only decent thing for a woman in such a plight to do was to preserve at least her dignity, and to retire modestly from the fray in which she could no longer hope to hold her own. That she had indeed retired, but apparently with a man, roused much pious scorn and pinched regret in those whose lives were passed amid the crash of broken commandments.

It became known that Rupert Carey, whose unfortunate habit had been the talk of the town ever since the Arkell House ball, was a regular visitor at Casa Felice, and soon it was rumored that he was actually living there with Lady Holme, and that Lord Holme was planning to seek a divorce. This sparked many successful women to gossip harshly. It seemed almost universally agreed that the situation was especially disgraceful simply because Lady Holme was no longer a beautiful woman. If she had still been attractive, they could have understood it! The wildest rumors about the terrible impact of the accident on her had circulated, and she had already become almost legendary. It was said that when poor Lord Holme first saw her after the operation, the shock nearly drove him insane. Now, it was argued that for a woman in such a situation, the decent thing to do was to at least maintain her dignity and quietly step back from a world in which she could no longer compete. That she had indeed stepped back, but apparently with a man, stirred up a lot of self-righteous scorn and constrained regret among those whose lives were filled with the fallout of broken rules.

One day, at a tea, a certain lady, animadverted strongly upon Lady Holme’s conduct, and finally remarked:

One day, at a tea, a certain lady strongly criticized Lady Holme's behavior and finally commented:

“It’s grotesque! A woman who is disfigured, and a man who is, or at any rate was, a drunkard! Really it’s the most disgusting thing I ever heard of!”

“It’s ridiculous! A woman who is disfigured, and a man who is, or at least was, an alcoholic! Honestly, it’s the most disgusting thing I’ve ever heard of!”

Lady Cardington happened to be in the room and she suddenly flushed.

Lady Cardington was in the room, and she suddenly blushed.

“I don’t think we know very much about it,” she said, and her voice was rather louder than usual.

“I don’t think we know much about it,” she said, her voice a bit louder than usual.

“But Lord Holme is going to—” began the lady who had been speaking.

“But Lord Holme is going to—” started the woman who had been speaking.

“He may be, and he may succeed. But my sympathies are not with him. He left his wife when she needed him.”

“He might be, and he might succeed. But I don’t feel for him. He abandoned his wife when she needed him.”

“But what could he have done for her?”

“But what could he have done for her?”

“He could have loved her,” said Lady Cardington.

“He could have loved her,” Lady Cardington said.

The flush glowed hotter in the face that was generally as white as ivory.

The flush looked brighter on a face that was usually as pale as ivory.

There was a moment of silence in the room. Then Lady Cardington, getting up to go, added:

There was a moment of silence in the room. Then Lady Cardington, standing up to leave, added:

“Whatever happens, I shall admire Mr. Carey as long as I live, and I wish there were many more men like him in the world.”

“Whatever happens, I will always admire Mr. Carey, and I wish there were a lot more men like him in the world.”

She went out, leaving a tense astonishment behind her.

She stepped outside, leaving a feeling of tense disbelief in her wake.

Her romantic heart, still young and ardent, though often aching with sorrow, and always yearning for the ideal love that it had never found, had divined the truth these chattering women had not imagination enough to conceive of, soul enough to appreciate if they had conceived of it.

Her romantic heart, still young and passionate, though often hurting with sorrow, and always longing for the ideal love it had never found, had sensed the truth that these gossiping women lacked the imagination to grasp and the depth to appreciate even if they had.

In that Italian winter, far away from London, a very beautiful drama of human life was being enacted, not the less but the more beautiful because the man and woman who took part in it had been scourged by fate, had suffered cruel losses, were in the eyes of many who had known them well pariahs—Rupert Carey through his fault, Lady Holme through her misfortune.

In that Italian winter, far from London, a truly beautiful drama of human life was unfolding, not less beautiful but more so because the man and woman involved had been punished by fate, had endured painful losses, and were seen by many who knew them well as outcasts—Rupert Carey because of his own mistakes, Lady Holme because of her misfortune.

Long ago, at the Arkell House ball, Lady Holme had said to Robin Pierce that if Rupert Carey had the chance she could imagine him doing something great. The chance was given him now of doing one of the greatest things a human being can do—of winning a soul that is in despair back to hope, of winning a heart that is sceptical of love back to belief in love. It was a great thing to do, and Carey set about doing it in a strange way. He cast himself down in his degradation at the feet of this woman whom he was resolved to help, and he said, “Help me!” He came to this woman who was on the brink of self-destruction and he said, “Teach me to live!”

Long ago, at the Arkell House ball, Lady Holme told Robin Pierce that if Rupert Carey had the opportunity, she could see him doing something amazing. That opportunity had now come to him—one of the greatest acts a person can achieve: bringing a soul in despair back to hope, restoring a heart skeptical of love to belief in love. It was a monumental task, and Carey approached it in an unexpected way. He humbled himself in his downfall at the feet of the woman he was determined to assist and said, “Help me!” He approached this woman, teetering on the edge of self-destruction, and said, “Teach me to live!”

It was a strange way he took, but perhaps he was right—perhaps it was the only way. The words he spoke at midnight on the lake were as nothing. His eyes, his acts in sunlight the next day, and day after day, were everything. He forced Viola to realise that she was indeed the only woman who could save him from the vice he had become the slave of, lift him up out of that pit in which he could not see the stars. At first she could not believe it, or could believe it only in moments of exaltation. Lord Holme and Robin Pierce had rendered her terrified of life and of herself in life. She was inclined to cringe before all humanity like a beaten dog. There were moments, many moments at first, when she cringed before Rupert Carey. But his eyes always told her the same story. They never saw the marred face, but always the white angel. The soul in them clung to that, asked to be protected by that. And so, at last, the white angel—one hides somewhere surely in every woman—was released.

It was a strange path he took, but maybe he was right—maybe it was the only way. The words he spoke at midnight by the lake were meaningless. His eyes, his actions in the sunlight the next day, and day after day, were everything. He made Viola realize that she was truly the only woman who could save him from the addiction he was trapped in, pulling him out of that pit where he couldn't see the stars. At first, she couldn't believe it, or could only believe it in brief moments of joy. Lord Holme and Robin Pierce had made her terrified of life and of herself in life. She was prone to cower before all of humanity like a beaten dog. There were moments, many moments at first, when she flinched before Rupert Carey. But his eyes always conveyed the same message. They never focused on the scarred face, but always on the white angel. The soul in them clung to that, wanting to be protected by that. And so, finally, the white angel—one that surely resides somewhere in every woman—was set free.

There were sad, horrible moments in this drama of the Italian winter. The lonely house in the woods was a witness to painful, even tragic, scenes. Viola’s love for Rupert Carey was reluctant in its dawning and he could not rise at once, or easily, out of the pit into the full starlight to which he aspired. After the death of Sir Donald, when the winter set in, he asked her to let him live in the house on the opposite side of the piazza from the house in which she dwelt. They were people of the world, and knew what the world might say, but they were also human beings in distress, and they felt as if they had passed into a region in which the meaning of the world’s voices was lost, as the cry of an angry child is lost in the vastness of the desert. She agreed to his request, and they lived thus, innocently, till the winter was over and the spring came to bring to Italy its radiance once more.

There were sad, terrible moments during this Italian winter drama. The lonely house in the woods witnessed painful, even tragic, scenes. Viola’s love for Rupert Carey grew slowly, and he couldn’t easily rise from the darkness to reach the bright starlight he longed for. After Sir Donald’s death, when winter arrived, he asked her to let him stay in the house across the piazza from hers. They were worldly people who understood what others might think, but they were also human beings in distress, feeling as if they had entered a place where the world’s voices had lost their meaning, like the cry of an upset child lost in the vastness of the desert. She agreed to his request, and they lived this way, innocently, until winter passed and spring returned to bring Italy its brightness once more.

Even the spring was not an idyll. Rupert Carey had struggled upward, but Viola, too, had much to forget and very much to learn. The egoist, spoken of by Carey himself one night in Half Moon Street, was slow to fade in the growing radiance that played about the angel’s feet. But it knew, and Carey knew also, that it was no longer fine enough in its brilliant selfishness to stand quite alone. With the death of the physical beauty there came a modesty of heart. With the understanding, bitter and terrible as it was, that the great, conquering outward thing was destroyed, came the desire, the imperious need, to find and to develop if possible the inner things which, perhaps, conquer less easily, but which retain their conquests to the end. There was growth in Casa Felice, slow but stubborn, growth in the secret places of the soul, till there came a time when not merely the white angel, but the whole woman, angel and that which had perhaps been devil too, was able to accept the yoke laid upon her with patience, was able to say, “I can endure it bravely.”

Even spring wasn’t a perfect time. Rupert Carey had made his way up, but Viola also had a lot to forget and much to learn. The egoist that Carey mentioned one night on Half Moon Street was slow to disappear from the bright light that surrounded the angel’s feet. But it knew, and Carey realized too, that it was no longer dazzling enough in its selfishness to stand completely alone. With the loss of physical beauty came a sense of humility. Along with the understanding, which was painful and harsh, that the grand, outward thing had been destroyed, came the urge, the desperate need to discover and nurture the inner things, which might be harder to conquer, yet hold onto their victories until the end. There was slow but determined growth at Casa Felice, growth in the hidden corners of the soul, until a time came when not just the white angel, but the whole woman—angel and possibly even devil—could accept the burden placed upon her with patience, and could say, “I can handle this bravely.”

Lord Holme presently took his case to the Courts. It was undefended and he won it. Not long ago Viola Holme became Viola Carey.

Lord Holme recently took his case to court. It wasn't defended, and he won. Not long ago, Viola Holme became Viola Carey.

When Robin Pierce heard of it in Rome he sat for a long time in deep thought. Even now, even after all that had passed, he felt a thrill of pain that was like the pain of jealousy. He wished for the impossible, he wished that he had been born with his friend’s nature; that, instead of the man who could only talk of being, he were the man who could be. And yet, in the past, he had sometimes surely defended Viola against Carey’s seeming condemnation! He had defended and not loved—but Carey had judged and loved.

When Robin Pierce heard about it in Rome, he sat in deep thought for a long time. Even now, after everything that had happened, he felt a pang of pain that was similar to jealousy. He wished for the impossible; he wished he had been born with his friend’s character, that instead of being the guy who could only talk about existence, he was the one who could actually live it. Yet, in the past, he had definitely stood up for Viola against Carey’s apparent criticism! He had defended her but hadn’t loved her—whereas Carey had both judged and loved.

Carey had judged and loved, yet Carey had said he did not believe in a God. Robin wondered if he believed now.

Carey had judged and loved, yet Carey had said he didn't believe in a God. Robin wondered if he believed now.

Robin was in Rome, and could not hear the words of a man and a woman who were sitting one night, after the marriage, upon a piazza above the Lake of Como.

Robin was in Rome and couldn't hear the words of a man and a woman sitting one night, after their wedding, in a piazza overlooking Lake Como.

The man said:

The guy said:

“Do you remember Robin’s ‘Danseuse de Tunisie’?”

“Do you remember Robin’s ‘Danseuse de Tunisie’?”

“The woman with the fan?”

“The woman with the fan?”

“Yes. I see her now without the fan. With it she was a siren, perhaps, but without it she is—”

“Yes. I can see her now without the fan. With it, she was a siren, maybe, but without it she is—”

“What is she without it?”

“What is she without that?”

“Eternal woman. Ah, how much better than the siren!”

“Eternal woman. Ah, how much better than the temptress!”

There was a silence filled only by the voice of the waterfall between the cypresses. Then the woman spoke, rather softly.

There was a quiet moment, broken only by the sound of the waterfall among the cypress trees. Then the woman spoke, her voice gentle.

“You taught her what she could be without the fan. You have done the great thing.”

“You showed her what she could become without the spotlight. You’ve done an amazing thing.”

“And do you know what you have done?”

“And do you know what you've done?”

“I?”

"Me?"

“Yes. You have taught me to see the stars and to feel the soul beyond the stars.”

“Yes. You’ve taught me how to see the stars and to feel the soul beyond them.”

“No, it was not I.”

“No, it wasn't me.”

Again there was a silence. Then the man said:

Again there was a silence. Then the man said:

“No, thank God—it was not you.”

“No, thank goodness—it wasn’t you.”










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!